ã€ŠAlpha&#x27;s Second Chanceã€‹


 CHAPTER 1

    LOGAN ¡ª 4 years ago

    I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her

    tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter''s mom,

    wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I

    show her my love and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good.

    "Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?¡± I try to take her into my arms, but she steps

    away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t; am done. I am tired of this.¡± She says, not even looking at me.

    ¡°Tired about what? Mia, please.¡± I beg her.

    ¡°Everything.¡± She sneers. ¡°I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn''t ready for

    that.¡±

    "You know we can''t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you.

    Like I have been all the time. You''re not alone. She is ours.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her!" she screams at me. And I look at her.

    ¡°Mia, please don''t do this. We can figure it out together,¡± I tell her.

    ¡°No, you can keep her. I don''t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a

    mate or a fucking baby.¡±

    ¡°We can still travel, sweetheart.¡± She doesn¡¯t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be a mother. I don''t want her or you.¡± I gasped, already feeling my heart being

    ripped

    ¡°I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for

    the Blood Moon Pack.¡± My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the

    pack.

    "Goodbye, Logan.¡±

    She left. She left and didn''t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining

    in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through

    me, and I realize it ising from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her

    cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt

    the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter.

    I lift her up and hold her close to my chest. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for

    my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after

    she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I

    feel for the rest of our bond and find the mindlink.

    ''l, Nathan King, ept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my

    daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Blood Moon Pack.¡¯ I feel thest piece of my bond with Mia

    disappear.

    I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be

    everything she can possibly need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack

    must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it''s about me and my little

    rose.

    I am Logan King. I am neen and have been The Alpha of my pack Blood Moon Pack. The

    strongest pack there is in North America, since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack,

    but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. Only a few know

    why or how, but my most trusted ones do. I am a descendant of thest lycan king that lived in our

    world five hundred years ago. No one had known that his daughter had given birth to a boy after

    she had been mated to a wolf. But instead of doing what every lycan that had found a wolf to be

    their mate, rejecting their mate.

    She fell in love with the wolf, and four monthster, she had secretly given birth to a son. They told

    everyone that the boy had not survived. Everyone had thought it had been for the best, but they

    didn''t know that because they feared her father would kill the child, they had given him to be

    fostered by a wolf couple, an alpha, and a luna that could not get their own children.

    When the son had grown into an adult, he found his mate among the wolves. And that is how it

    went on, and the form my ancestors shifted into became wolves, instead of Lycans, but wolves that

    were much bigger and stronger than other wolves.

    When I turned sixteen and didn''t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned

    seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and

    the incredible strength and power that came from Titan.

    A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I

    lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I

    have done everything to keep my pack safe. And over the years, other packs and Alphas havee

    to fear me and stay away from any fight against me.

 CHAPTER 2

    OLIVIA - Present Time

    ¡°Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.¡± My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a

    teacher.

    Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits.

    Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly.

    ¡°Much better. Come sit down.¡± And I walk over and sit down next to my ssmates.

    It''s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing

    bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also

    trained by our dad, just like I am.

    Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are a boy or a

    girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the

    least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old

    enough to join the first training program.

    Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a

    close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care

    of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew.

    Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to be

    very ufortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following

    me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me.

    Some packmembers say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was killed

    doing a rouge attack. They say he has be unpredictable and has ordered many women to his

    bedroom, where some of them didn''t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and

    let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn''t ready.

    Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and

    friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate.

    I sat here, lost in my own thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw

    Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me.

    ¡°You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.¡± He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my

    curves.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡± I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a

    sports bra.

    "And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.¡± His eyes checked me out again, making me

    want to crawl out of my own skin and hide.

    Before I can answer, my brotheres over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to

    go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my

    goodbyes.

    Entering our little house, I go straight to my room and strip out of my training clothes before I enter

    my bathroom to take a shower. After the shower, I get dressed in ice-colored jeans and a tube top. I

    don''t usually use a lot of makeup, but I add a little mascara and lip-gloss.

    Tonight is the eighteenth birthday of wine from my ss, so there will be a party tonight where

    everyone will wait and see the girl shift for the first time and if she finds her mate within the pack.

    Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, thest piece of yourself. We can

    sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate

    before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not

    eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything.

    It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she

    won''t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate.

    But not everyone gets a second chance.

    We also don¡¯tmunicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don''t talk all the

    time. Ourmunication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf.

    By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we

    always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn''t ask why assuming dad must have had a

    stressful day.

    ¡°Olivia?¡±

    "Yes, dad?¡± I looked up at him.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at the Blood Moon

    Pack. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn''t want to leave

    behind, as we will be gone for a while.¡± He tells me, making me look at him.

    "Why? Is something wrong?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a

    while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the blood

    moon pack.¡± He exins.

    "Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.¡± I answer, and he smiles.

    When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party.

    Matt is joining me because maybe she-wolf could possibly be his mate, and he is bing anxious

    about finding her soon.

    After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted

    guys. And it is amazing to see how their souls pull them together in a warm embrace full of love. I

    want that when I turn eighteen in a month, to find my true mate whom I will share my life with.

    Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn''t see the person approaching me before sitting next to

    me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas¡¯ son, sit down next to me.

    "Hello, Olivia.¡± He greets me.

    "Hello, Alpha Carter,¡± I answered respectfully.

    ¡°Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.¡± He says, smiling, and I smile back

    ¡°I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± I confirm.

    ¡°That is great.¡± He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many

    teens here.

    After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were leaving and on our

    way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we

    are shocked to see it is Carter.

    Matt, Olivia.¡± He greets us before continuing.

    ¡°I wanted to talk with you.¡± He says and looks at us.

    "What can we do for you, Alpha,¡± Matt says, taking charge.

    "Please, Matt, don''t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.¡± He says, and we look at him, me unsure

    about what he wants to help us with.

    ¡°When you go visit the other pack. Don¡¯te back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you

    can be safe.¡± He says.

    "What do.¡± I begin, but Matt cuts in.

    ¡°It is all under control Carter,¡± Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods.

    ¡°Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.¡± With those words, he left.

 CHAPTER 3

    OLIVIA

    Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and

    just said I would understand soon. Dad had been asleep when we got home, so we went straight to

    bed.

    When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning.

    This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every

    morning. Before going downstairs, I get out of bed and find my sweatpants and hoodie.

    Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk.

    ¡°She knows something is up, dad.¡±

    "What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Carter came to us on our way home and told us not toe back and stay at Blood Moon, where

    she would be safe. I don''t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.¡±

    ¡°Carter is a good boy. He never liked the way his dad acted enter his mother''s death.¡±

    "Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don''t think she actually knows what is going on with Alpha. But it''s

    clear she has been feeling ufortable.¡± Matt says.

    ¡°I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in Blood Moon.¡±

    There is no answer to dad''s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know

    something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again

    and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served.

    ¡°Morning, Muffin. Did you sleep well?¡± My dad asks

    "Yes, we not going running?¡± I ask him, and he shakes his head

    "I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.¡±

    "Okay, dad,¡± I say without showing he is hiding something.

    After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in

    it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my personal stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a

    feeling that I will not being back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things

    packed.

    After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone,

    so I sit down and wait for him to finish.

    ¡°That''s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in thete afternoon.¡± Dad says

    before hanging up.

    ¡°That was your grandma. She can''t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?¡± He asks.

    "Yes, all packed and ready,¡± I confirm.

    ¡°Great. Then rest here at home today so you won''t be too tired to travel.¡± He tells me, and I nod my

    head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don''t go outside today.

    "Okay, dad.¡±

    I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I

    knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn¡¯t leave the house either, and Matt was also home.

    LOGAN

    I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was toe in.

    The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office.

    ¡°I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-inw, and he will try to get them here by

    tomorrow.¡± He informed me.

    "Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.¡± I tell him.

    "Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe

    side.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, that''s a good idea.¡± This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don¡¯t have

    to tell or remind him of things. And also he is my best friend.

    We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina

    and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-

    inw had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an

    unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha

    called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly

    give him his daughter to make his mate.

    The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was

    she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but

    that is in no way eptable to try to force someone to be their mate. So I had told them they

    were all wee here without thinking much about it.

    For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I

    don''t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my packmembers. So I

    usually only let him out when I know most packmembers are sleeping.

    While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose

    jumping up to sit on myp. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days.

    ¡°Hello, daddy.¡± She says happily.

    ¡°Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?¡±

    "Yes, daddy.¡±

    We walk to the big dining room where packmembers can choose toe and eat. After dinner, I

    took her up to my floor, and we spent time ying andter watching Beauty and the beast. She fell

    asleep before it was done, and after making sure she was sleeping deeply, I left the house to go on

    a little run. So I would have a good night''s sleep myself.

 CHAPTER 4

    OLIVIA

    The day had been so boring, but because I didn''t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all

    day, and eventually, the evening came, and I went to sleep.

    ¡°Muffin, wake up.¡± I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad sitting on my bed, nudging me

    gently to wake up.

    ¡°Dad? What time is it.¡±

    "2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on ande downstairs.¡± He got up

    and left me to get dressed.

    I was confused. Why were we getting up in the middle of the night just to leave now? But I got up

    and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feelfortable while we traveled. I could feel

    how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt

    emotions like these from her.

    Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as

    wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration

    and nervousness to see him pack them.

    ¡°Weapons?¡± I ask, and he looks up, trying to smile but failing.

    ¡°To be on the safe side. Dad is in the car. Let''s go.¡± He tells me.

    We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat,

    and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never

    see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with

    another tall figure we first can''t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his

    window down a little.

    ¡°Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.¡± He greets dad, who nods at his words.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha. For everything.¡± Dad says.

    ¡°I am not Alpha yet, so it''s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Carter. You''re a good man.¡± They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon

    we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road.

    Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and

    hade back inside the car, he turned to look at me.

    "Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a

    while until we get to the Blood Moon Pack,¡± Dad says and looks at me.

    "Do what, dad?¡± I ask him.

    ¡°We have to denounce our ce as a packmember of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until

    we get to Blood Moon Pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.¡±

    ¡°But why? You don''t have to do that just to visit another Pack.¡± I say, I know something is up, and I

    want to know.

    "We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells

    me, and I feel disgusting.

    ¡°But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.¡± I ask.

    "He doesn''t care about that, Liv,¡± Matt says, using my nickname.

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a ce there. He is a young

    Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.¡± Dad says.

    "Okay."

    ¡°We will talk more when we are there, okay?¡± Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all

    denounce our ce as a packmember of the Dark Forest. First dad did it, then Matt, and then it was

    my turn.

    "I, Olivia Moore, daughter of us and Nora Moore, denounce my ce as a packmember of the

    Dark Forest Pack and choose to be a rouge.¡± It hurt so badly to feel the pack link break and

    the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second.

    ¡°I know it hurts, muffin, but it''s for the best.¡± Dad soothes me, and I nod my head.

    After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at

    dad''s phone.

    ¡°It''s Alpha Colton.¡± He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his own phone started ringing, and

    when it was left unanswered, mine announced an iing call from a number I didn''t know.

    ¡°Don¡¯t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone

    and throw it out the window so that they can''t trace us.¡± Dad says, and we do as he is told us.

    "But doesn''t he know where we are going?¡± I ask as I throw my phone out the window.

    ¡°Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother¡¯s family. And he knows she has two

    sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that

    we go too.¡± Dad tells me. And I nod

    I realized that there must have been so much nning put into this. And I knew it was not an

    overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it

    always made me feel so ufortable.

    After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an

    area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big

    mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just

    looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something

    huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I

    could properly see it, it was gone.

    After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why

    we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were clearly warriors, but thest

    two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other.

    The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking

    towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands

    when he met the man in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the

    other man. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon,

    dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in.

    ¡°That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow

    the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.¡± He says.

    ¡°He is one big wolf, isn''t he?¡± Matt says.

    ¡°He is, and I have never felt a power like the oneing from him, so be respectful.¡± Dad answer

    and starts the car to follow the big gray wolf that the Beta shifted into.

 CHAPTER 5

    LOGAN

    Fuck, fuck, fuck.

    I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I

    decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while

    when Titan began to slow down and be aware of our surroundings.

    ¡°Someone is here. His powerful voice tells me in my head.

    ¡°It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.¡¯ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the

    roads. And I mindlink Luca, telling him I think they have arrived.

    When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something really delicious, and the scent is getting

    closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can

    now say exactly that it''s the scent of strawberries and white chocte, the two things I enjoy to ear

    more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got

    stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever

    seen is looking out.

    ¡°Fuck. Titan, get us out of here.¡¯ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the

    car.

    That girl, she is our mate.¡¯ I hear Titan tell me, and I curse.

    ¡°She can''t be. She is not 18. And I will not be an asshole ande iming her like their old Alpha.¡¯

    I tell him.

    ¡°I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate

    even if the other is not of age.¡¯ He argues. Fuck, just what I need, and definitely not what this girl

    needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance.

    ¡°We can''t tell her, Titan. We can not scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We

    will have to wait, you hear me." There was no way I was going to be an asshole and scare her by

    iming her now.

    ¡°Titan, I mean it." I say when he doesn''t answer.

    ¡°Okay. But we need to keep her safe.¡¯ He reluctantly agrees with me.

    ¡°Of course, and we will."

    I mindlink Luca again, asking him toe to meet him and wee them. Longer up the road, I

    know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he

    just waited. I already like that man. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they

    do not want any trouble.

    We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a man steps out of the car. I try to keep my

    attention on the man, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet

    him before they bothe back to me.

    ¡°Alpha, thank you for letting use here.¡± The man says as he bows his head. I could feel that

    here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf.

    ¡°Mr. Moore, Wee to The Blood Moon Pack. I am happy I can help.¡± I tell him.

    ¡°It means more than I can exin. And please call me us.¡± He says.

    ¡°Very well, is it your children in the car?¡± I ask.

    "Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my Daughter Olivia.¡± I have to stop myself from not starting to

    smile all love-struck like when I hear her name.

    ¡°We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all toe to my office so that we

    can make you all packmembers. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a

    rouge.¡± I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe.

    "Yes, Alpha, as you wish.¡± He says and bows his head again.

    ¡°Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.¡± I tell them, and with that, I go back to the

    forest and shifts to run home.

    OLIVIA

    We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge

    house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house

    and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car.

    We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I

    won''t mind being here because it smells amazing.

    ¡°Hello, Wee to The Blood Moon Pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.¡± The Beta tells

    Matt and me as he already had talked with dad.

    "Hello, Beta.¡± We both greet him respectfully.

    ¡°Just call me Luca.¡± He said. We both nodded.

    ¡°It is nice to meet you,¡± I said, and he smiled.

    "As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground

    floor and first floor are open to any packmember, and the top floor is only essible when given

    permission from the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alphas office,

    and several rooms for various activities for the packs¡¯ kids and young ones.

    The next floor is bedrooms, all with their own bathrooms, packmembers especially the teens like to

    come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.¡± Beta Luca tells us as

    we enter the house.

    When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a

    room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a

    bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I

    feel Matt, my dad, and the Betae up behind me.

    ¡°This looks great,¡± Matt says.

    "Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a

    caf¨¦. Gyms and so on.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body

    knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us.

    "Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.¡± Beta Luca said, smiling.

    Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome man I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair

    and is muscr with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is

    his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can''t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an

    Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head.

    ¡°Alpha, I am sorry,¡± I whispered. A burst of deepughter reached my ears, making me shiver

    deliciously.

    ¡°You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.¡± He says and

    smiles.

 CHAPTER 6

    OLIVIA

    We started walking, following the Alpha as he walked towards his office. I tried, I really tried to stop

    my eyes to be checking him out, but oh my goodness, he is handsome. And I strangely feel so

    drawn to him. I watch his back as he walks in front of us, and I can see how all his muscles are

    moving as he walks.

    As soon as we walk inside an office that must be his, he walks through another door, and when he

    comes back, he is now wearing a tight-fitted white T-shirt. He might be dressed now, but you can

    still see how strong and amazing he is.

    ¡°I apologize for my appearance. You got here faster than I expected, so I didn''t get to change.

    Wee to the Blood Moon. I am Alpha Logan.¡± Alpha says.

    ¡°You don''t have to apologize, Alpha. This is your pack and your home, and we are all wolves and

    have seen our share of half or fully-naked wolves.¡± Dad says with his head bent, so he won''t notice

    the quick sh of anger or displeasure that came and left his eyes so fast I am not even sure I saw it.

    ¡°Michael and Nina exined to some extent why you wished to make this sudden move from your

    pack to here.¡± He said, looking at dad.

    "Yes, Alpha, I gave my permission too. If you don''t mind, I do not want to discuss this now.¡± Dad

    says fast but still respectfully, and Alpha Logan crocks an eyebrow.

    "And why is that? I get that this is not an easy subject, but I feel there is more behind it.¡± He says,

    looking at dad.

    ¡°I... We... have not talked a lot about it.¡± Dad says, avoiding my eyes.

    ¡°Do you mean to tell me that you have moved your family without telling the real reason, more so

    to your daughter?¡± Alpha asks in a hard tone, and dad gulps.

    ¡°No, She knows now, but it''s still raw, and we have not talked about it yet. I wanted to have her here

    safely before fully talking about it.¡± Dad says, still looking at the floor.

    ¡°Mr. Moore, us. Your daughter needs to know. You might have left there, and while I would,

    without hesitation, protect her, she needs to know why.¡± Alpha says before he looks at me. Dad

    nods his head, and then he looks at me and leads me to sit down next to him on the couch. Matt

    sits down in a chair while Alpha Logan and Beta Luca remain standing.

    ¡°Olivia, muffin. Your Brother and I have thest six months or so, noticed how Alpha Colton has

    begun to show an intense form of interest in you. We kept an eye on this and saw how he always

    seemed to know where you were.¡± Dad says, looking at me, and I nod my head.

    "About two months ago, Alpha called me to his office. He offered me the position of the head

    warrior, but he wanted something in return.¡± He says, panic showing on his face.

    "What?" I ask to whisper, feeling as if I know I won''t like the answer.

    "He wanted you. To make you his chosen mate. Without giving you a choice.¡± Matt says for dad.

    "What! You can¡¯t be serious.¡± I say, looking at them. No one says anything, and that tells me they are

    dead serious.

    ¡°But... why and why would he think I would ept.¡± I feel as if I know the answer, and when dad

    says the words, I feel like I can''t breathe.

    ¡°He would not have given you a chance to reject.¡± Dad almost whispered.

    ¡°No,¡± I say, standing up.

    ¡°No,¡± I say again, feeling a panic I have not felt since the day I saw mom and Luna fight against

    rouges and die. Dad stands, but I move away backward, not realizing I have moved closer to Alpha

    Logan.

    ¡°No. Realizing how wrong my life could have turned out.¡± I whisper, barely hearable, and my legs

    give up and send me tumbling towards the floor. But I never got to the floor because Alpha Logan

    had grabbed me before I did. The second I felt his touch, my mind and body rxed.

    "Olivia, I promise you that Alpha Colton will not, and I repeat, Will NOT get to you in my pack. I will

    protect you.¡± Alpha Logan''s deep calm voice sounded close to my ear.

    I can''t answer. I am fighting myself not to turn around and hug back this man, The Alpha of this

    pack. I do not know why, but I feel calm and safe here, and I feel strangely drawn toward him. I can''t

    exin it.

    I reluctantly step away from Alpha Logan and looks at my dad and brother. Now I understand why

    they had tried to hide it. Dad promised we could sit downter, and they will tell me everything.

    After that, Alpha Logan talks and exins how he runs things in his pack.

    ¡°So I know not many packs do this. But I want every packmember to be able to protect themselves,

    which means that the wolves in my pack are training just as any other male would be. I am aware

    that this can be a challenge.¡± Alpha says, Looking at me again.

    ¡°Alpha, Liv was trained, as a tracker As well as a fighter, since she was eleven,¡± Dad says, using the

    nickname most people use. Alpha looks at me, but then he smiles.

    ¡°That is perfect. Let us make you all packmembers, then Luca will show you where you will live and

    tell you about everything you need and want to know. Alpha says.

    Alpha Logan turned around to a cab and took out something that looked like a huge winess,

    but instead of it being in ss, it was made of gold and a knife that looked incredibly old. He then

    turned to look at us.

    ¡°I will invite you all into my pack. Then you will one by one ept and pledge your life and trust.

    And then you will be members of the Blood Moon Pack. I am guessing that you, Olivia, still have.

    What one year back in high school?¡± He asks me.

    ¡°No, Alpha, I finished this year,¡± I tell him proudly.

    ¡°Really? That''s impressive. Congrattions.¡± He says, smiling.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I answer shyly.

    "Okay, let us start.

    I, Alpha Logan King of the Blood Moon Pack, invite you, us Moore, and your children, Matt

    Moore and Olivia Moore. To stay and be packmembers of the Blood Moon Pack to live here in

    peace, Do you ept me as your alpha, and my pack as your pack.¡± Alpha Logan says, looking at

    us.

    "I, us Moore, ept the invitation from Alpha Logan to be a packmember of the Blood

    Moon Pack. I promise to live by your and your pack¡¯s rules. To fight for and protect our new home.¡±

    Dad said proudly, and he and Alpha Logan cut their palms and linked their hands for a few seconds.

    When it was over, dad looked intensely at Alpha Logan as if trying to figure something out. But

    Alpha Logan is already looking at Matt.

    ¡°I, Matt Moore, ept the invitation from Alpha Logan to be a packmember of the Blood

    Moon Pack. I promise to live by your and your pack¡¯s rules. To protect and guide anyone who needs

    it. And proudly call the Blood Moon Pack my home.¡± Matt says before he and Alpha Logan link

    hands. Matt shook a little, and for a second, I thought he would fall to his knees. Alpha Logan then

    turned to me, and I felt drawn as I looked into his eyes again.

    ¡°I, Olivia Moore, ept the invitation from Alpha Logan to be a packmember of the Blood

    Moon Pack. I promise to live by your and your pack¡¯s rules. I promise to protect and aid any

    packmember who needs it. And proudly stand as a packmember of the Blood Moon Pack.¡± I

    Manage to get the words out while my eyes are locked on Alpha Logan, making me feel like I am

    being sucked into them.

    ¡°This will only hurt for a second.¡± He says softly as he gently takes my hand and runs the de

    across my palm. But I am too busy focusing on the barely noticeable tickling. I get where his hand

    holds mine. I gasp as he links our hands and a surge of a power stronger than anything I have ever

    experienced.

    But it is not what made me gasp. The feeling of my entire body breaking out in tingles. I felt my legs

    give up, but I did not fall to the floor for some reason. When Ie back to my senses, I realize it is

    because Alpha Logan holds me up with his free arm around my waist.

    We both realized that my dad, brother, and Beta Luca, were looking at us. Alpha Logan clears his

    throat and looks at me onest time.

    ¡°I apologize. I know the powering from me is stronger than many other Alphas. But I Want you

    all to know that you do not have to fear me. I will never hurt anyone without reason.¡± He says as he

    looks at us with sincerity in his eyes.

    "We are happy to be here, Alpha, and to serve under someone as powerful as you,¡± Dad says and

    bows his head.

    ¡°Thank you. Beta shows the Moore family their new home and makes sure they are given any

    important information.¡± Alpha says, and Beta hurry to show us out, leading the way to our new

    home.

 CHAPTER 7

    LOGAN

    Goddess, she is beautiful and just simply incredible. And her scent was driving me and Titan crazy. I

    had to get her out of there so we could calm down. Linking our hands with the cuts in our palms

    didn''t just make the regr surge of power.

    No, my entire body felt like a dozen firecrackers went off, and my skin sparked. The only other times

    I had ever felt like that was when I was mated to Mia, and not even then had it felt this strong. I

    know she felt it, that it was the reason her legs gave out on her, and I had to help her. Not that I

    mind. Having her close had felt amazing.

    There is only one problem, well actually there are two, but I am not too worried about one of them.

    One: She is only 17, and there is about a month until she turns 18. I could tell her. But I don''t want

    to do that. I want her to experience the matebond and the magical feeling of finding her mate.

    Two: There is a psychotic Alpha wanting to im her. And this alone creates other problems.

    Three: She might fear and will be afraid of being close to an Alpha. So I will have to show her she

    can trust me slowly. So she won''t want to reject me when she turns 18.

    Four: I need to protect her.

    My office door opens, and Lucaes in and sits down in the chair across from me. He looks at me

    but says nothing. He just sits there and looks at me. He has seen the process before, but I am also

    sure he has never seen it the way it happened with Olivia.

    ¡°Is she your mate?¡± He asks, looking at me with his deep gray eyes. Luca knows me better than

    anyone. He has been my best friend since we were kids.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I don''t know what else to say. He nods her head.

    ¡°You think she sensed it?" He asks.

    ¡°I don''t know. I mean, I know she felt something. But I don¡¯t think she knows what it meant. Plus,

    with how much the blood share affected her dad and brother, I don''t think she put that much into

    it.¡±

    "Alright, well. I am guessing you don''t want to tell her yet? So you will have time to get to know her,

    let her get to know you. House was not stocked with food yet, so they wille here to eat

    tonight.¡±

    ¡°And that is exactly what I am nning to do. And that is fine.¡± I answer.

    Luca leaves, and I walk upstairs. I didn''t get the chance to shower yet after my run. So I walk to my

    bathroom, undress, and step under the shower.

    After my shower, I went back to my office to make ns for increasing patrols and ns to make

    sure that Olivia will be safe here. Before I knew it, the evening had arrived, and it was dinnertime. I

    left my office and walked towards the dining hall and nearly had a heart attack. I see Rose rushing

    down the stairs dressed in one of her princess costumes when she straps in the dress and flies down

    the stairs. Everything happens so fast, and I move fast to catch her when I see a blondee

    rushing and catch her before she hits anything and gets hurt.

    I freeze when her scent hits me, and my eyes find her blue ones as she turns around now with Rose

    safely in her arms. I lock any other sound out, and I hear the gigglesing from Rose, and I see

    Olivia smile at her.

    "Are you sure that you are not hurt?¡± I hear Olivia ask.

    "Yes. You caught me.¡± Rose squeals.

    ¡°Good. What is your name, little one.¡± Olivia asks again.

    "Rosalie, but everyone calls me Rose, except for daddy. He calls me princess,¡± Rose tells her happily.

    ¡°An honor to meet you, princess Rose, be careful in the future, so you don''t fall into your long

    beautiful dresses. So you don''t hurt yourself.¡± Olivia says in a yful official voice.

    ¡°I promise.¡± Rose promised, and Olivia put her back on the floor. Rose turns around and sees me.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± She runs to me in and out of the packmembers that areing to the packhouse to eat

    dinner. When she reached me, she jumped, so I had to catch her, and she put her arms around my

    neck.

    ¡°Rose, you need to be careful. If Olivia did see you falling, you could have gotten hurt.¡± I scold her.

    And she looks down.

    ¡°Sorry, daddy.¡± She says.

    "Did you say thank you to Olivia?¡± I ask. And she looks as if she forgot something, but before I can

    say something, Olivia''s soft voice speaks.

    ¡°It is okay. I am just happy she didn''t hurt herself.¡± She says and smiles softly when she looks at

    Rose. But then her eyes find mine, and she blushes.

    ¡°Thank you, Olivia.¡±

    ¡°It is no problem. You have a cute daughter.¡± She smiles

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiles and then walks back to her dad and brother.

    ¡°She is nice, daddy. I like her,¡± Rose says, and I smile.

    We enter the dining hall, where many are already seated by the tables, and I walk op on the slightly

    raised tform where the table for me, the Alpha, my family, and Beta have our seats. I put Rose in

    her chair and then asked for silence.

    "Good evening, all. Normally I just let youe in and start eating. But tonight, I will take the

    opportunity to wee three new packmembers. Warrior us, his son Matt, who is also a warrior,

    andst, his daughter Olivia, who will be turning eighteen in about a month. Matt and Olivia are the

    grandparents of Michael and Nina Jones.¡± I pause

    "I expect everyone to wee them into our pack and help them getfortable with us here in

    Blood Moon Pack.¡± I finish. The packmembers mess, ¡° Yes, Alpha.¡± And then we all begin to eat.

    The food here in the dining hall is always served like a buffet. That way, people can take what they

    like. After getting food for Rose and myself, I sit down to eat. While eating, I can''t help but scan the

    dining hall looking for her. But when I see her, I have to hold back a growl when I see one of the

    younger packmembers, Ryan trying to get Olivia''s attention. It does, however, not look like she is

    interested at all. She leaves with her dad and brother when she is done eating.

    When it''s getting to bedtime for Rose, she keeps talking about Olivia and about how fast she

    caught her when she came down the stairs. And I like that Rose has taken such a big liking to Olivia.

    When I go to bed tonight, I do it with a calm feeling.

 CHAPTER 8

    OLIVIA

    I woke up to an rm from my phone. I had chosen to get up early and go to join the morning

    training. Even though Alpha Logan had given us a week to settle in and get used to being in a new

    pack. I decided I was going there today, as I felt like I needed to do something today.

    I chose to put my long blonde hair in a high ponytail. Then I dressed in my workout leggings and

    my sports bra and took a hoodie on.

    I walked out of my room and through the one-n house that Alpha Logan had gotten ready for us

    to go live in. As I entered the kitchen, I saw dad was already awake. I walked over to hug him and

    then found an apple that I could eat.

    ¡°Morning, dad.¡±

    ¡°Morning, Muffin. Slept well?¡±

    "Yes, so good I think I want to go check out their Morning training program,¡± I tell him, and he

    smiles

    ¡°That sounds good. You must have a good workout, then. Maybe I wille by and watch.¡±

    "Okay, dad. See youter.¡±

    I leave the house and walk in the direction that Beta Luca had pointed out for us yesterday. As I get

    closer, I can hear the noise from packmembers before I see the training field. When I get there, it is

    full of packmembers around my age, but I see three men that must be the ones that will be training

    us.

    One of them turned around as if someone told him I wasing, and I saw it was Beta Luca. He

    smiles when he sees me and walks toward me.

    ¡°Olivia, I am surprised to see you this morning. Didn''t Alpha give your family the first week off?¡± He

    asks, smiling.

    "Yes, he did. But I woke up early and was bored. So decided toe and join in. If that is okay?¡± I

    ask.

    "Of course, it''s okay. I was just pairing up for you all to do, one on one''s. Ryan, you can pair up with

    Olivia. Beta Luca says.

    "With pleasure, Don''t worry. I won''t go too rough on you,¡± Ryan says and smiles. I look at him and

    raise an eyebrow.

    "Oh, do not worry about me, don''t hold back on my ount,¡± I say.

    I go to the benches and take off my hoodie when I smell the scent of Pinewood and caramel.

    Looking up, I see that Alpha Logan is walking g toward Beta and the two other men. For a second,

    he stops as if freezing when noticing something, and his eyes stop at me when he scans the area.

    After a few seconds, he moves his eyes slowly as if it hurts doing it.

    Then we are called and asked to start training, so I walk over to where Ryan is waiting. As I got

    there, he smiled big and was flirty with me.

    ¡°Remember, say it if you need me to go softer.¡± He says, sounding sure of himself, and winks at me.

    "Yeah, sure,¡± I reply, ignoring his flirting.

    I get into my defensive position and wait. I see it before he even does it. The little movement he

    made with his shoulders gave him out. So when he attacks, trying to grab me, I surprise him by

    stepping to the side a throw a hit on his shoulder.

    Ryan''s eyes go big as he stands up and looks at me. He tries again, only for me, this time knocking

    him to the ground by swiping his legs away with a kick to his hip.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± He mutters as he stands up, thinking he can surprise me and goes to grab me, only for me

    to block him and push him away.

    "One second,¡± I tell him, giving him time to get some water from my water bottle. But when I turn

    around, some warning rings in my head, and the next thing I know, I am grabbed from behind and

    thrown to the ground with Ryan sitting above me, holding down my arms and with his head close to

    mine.

    ¡°I like this position.¡± He says and grins at me. Some wereing towards us. I hear a low grow!

    coming with a warning. And I smell Alpha Logan''s scenting closer, but I do not need help.

    I look at Ryan, that lowers his head as if he is going to try to kiss me, and then I smile before I head-

    butt him, which makes him let go of my arms so I can throw a hit to his chest so that it knocked out

    his air and I push him off me and jumps to stand up. Then I gently put pressure between his legs

    with my foot and looked at him.

    ¡°Are you fucking stupid? I told you I was going to get some water. And you what, Ryan, stop your

    fucking flirting because it will not work with me. And do never touch me again or try to kiss me

    without my permission. Do it again, and I will fucking crush whatever you have between your legs.¡± I

    say in a clear voice that the surrounding wolves can hear.

    ¡°You might be used to girls falling and doing whatever you want, but I won''t.¡± Then I remove my

    food and walk towards the benches ignoring the four huge shadows looming over where I just put

    Ryan down. I am a little worried that I might get in trouble because of this.

    "Are you okay, Olivia?¡± I turn and look at Alpha Logan.

    ¡°Yes, I am fine.¡± But I know I most likely got a busted eyebrow from that head-butt. He reaches up

    and checks it. I don''t hear what he says as all I can concentrate on is his hand that touch me.

    LOGAN

    Fucking Ryan, who the hell does that guy think he is. I was surprised to find that Olivia had joined us

    for today''s training. But the surprise was fast reced by annoyance when I saw whom she had

    gotten paired up with. Alreadyst night, had I seen Ryan try to get Olivia''s attention? And now,

    here he was, paired up with her.

    I wanted to separate them, but I could hear how he spoke to her as if he didnt think she would be

    able to beat him. And the more he kept it up, the more annoyed she seemed to be, making me

    realize that Ryan would never be apetition. So I decided to let him ruin his chances himself.

    I kept an eye on them, and I got to admit she was fast, faster than I had seen anyone be for a long

    time. He attacks again and again. But she dodges him and beats him with speed, and it looks like

    her hits are leaving him wanting to wince. We heard her tell him she was going to get some water

    when he attacked from behind, threw her to the ground, and put her in a total lock so she couldn''t

    move.

    The fucking boy then tells her that he likes her in that position and lowers his head as if he wants to

    kiss her, making me let out s small warning growl. But before I get over there, she surprises us all by

    giving him a head-butt and a hard hit to his chest before she pushes him off her. And then she is

    standing above him with a foot right over his dick.

    She tells him never to touch her again without her permission, or she will crush his dick. I have to

    admit she looks fucking sexy as she stands there. She then realizes we are there, and without

    looking up, she walks toward the benches. And I can''t help but admire her firm, round ass.

    I shake my head and walk over to check on her while the others check on Ryan. She doesn''t look at

    me, no doubt, thinking that she is in trouble. But she isn''t. What he did was out of line, and had she

    not put him in ce herself. Then I would have.

    ¡°Are you okay, Olivia?¡± I ask her softly because she took quite a hit when she was thrown to the

    ground. And her eyebrow is bleeding after the head butt she gave Ryan.

    "Yes, I am fine.¡± She says without looking directly at me.

    I touch her softly, running a finger over her eyebrow, making sure it is starting to heal. She freezes

    when I touch her and hear her take a hard breath. I remove my hand and sit down next to her.

    ¡°Rx, Olivia, your not in trouble.¡± She looks up, and I finally see her eyes again.

    ¡°I''m not?¡± she asks. I shake my head.

    ¡°No, but maybe you should stop for today,¡± I tell her. And she nods.

    "Okay. Thank you. And I am sorry.¡± She says.

    ¡°Don''t be. If anyone ever touches you in ways, you don''t allow them to, feel free to beat the shit out

    of them,¡± I tell her, and she smiles.

    ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± She says and stands up, and leaves the training grounds.

 CHAPTER 9

    LOGAN

    After training, I returned to the benches, where Ryan was now sitting. I looked down at him, smiling

    in my head, and could hear an amused chuckle from Titan.

    ¡°Did you stop the bleeding?¡± I ask him. He bows his head.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to see a doctor?¡± I ask. As the Alpha, I need to be sure he is actually okay.

    ¡°No, Alpha, it''s already healing.¡±

    ¡°Good, and then I will never see that behavior from you again. Do never force your flirting on

    anyone. Understood?¡± I say and stand up.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    With that, I leave and walk towards the packhouse. When I got there, I could hear the sound of

    someone who was singing Disney songs. The voice is soft and enticing, but I don''t want to ruin the

    fun the kids are having. So instead of going there, I do as nned and go home to shower and get

    some work done.

    My thoughts keep wandering away from my work to the blonde girl either blue eyes that fast has

    taken ce in me. And to how fast she had been on the training field. A bit lost in my own

    thoughts. Don''t register right away that someone knocks on my door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The door opens, and uses inside my office.

    ¡°us, good to see you. Is the house good enough?¡± I ask him.

    "Alpha, yes, thank you. Everything is perfect. You said toe by, so we can talk about what I can

    do in and for the pack.¡± He says

    ¡°Please just call me Logan in private.¡± And he bows his head slightly.

    "Okay, Logan.¡±

    ¡°I will be straight with you. I have yet to see you on the field. But after what I saw today when Olivia

    joined in on training, I have no doubt that you must be an extraordinary fighter. And to be

    completely honest. My head warrior and head trainer is getting old. And he asked me to begin

    looking for his recement.¡±

    "Olivia is a good fighter. Better than any other she-wolves I have ever trained and better than most

    males as well. I lost her mother in a rouge attack, and I guess that made me train her hard.¡± us

    tells me. I nod my head.

    ¡°Ipletely understand that,¡± I say. And he nods.

    ¡°I want to see you fight, and if you are as good as I believe you are, I will offer you the position to

    take over for my head warrior. He does have an heir, but he was never interested in fighting and

    being a warrior and is a specialist in economics instead and is now helping to control the pack''s

    finances.¡± I tell him.

    ¡°It would be an honor to hold such a position for such a strong Alpha as you.¡± He answers and bows

    his head shortly.

    ¡°That is great. What about we meet tomorrow, and we can have a friendly fight.¡± I ask, smiling.

    ¡°I would love to.¡± He says proudly.

    "Great, it is a deal then. Is there anything else you want to discuss? Is the house good enough?¡± I

    ask him.

    ¡°The house is perfect. If you don''t mind, I have one question regarding my daughter.¡± He says, and I

    look at him.

    ¡°I think I know where this is heading, but sure ask anything.¡±

    ¡°Is she, are my daughter, your mate?¡± He asks quietly. I take a deep breath

    "Yes, She is my second chance, mate,¡± I say, and he nods

    ¡°I thought so. Knowing her, I thought something was up. And I noticed how you quietly keep an eye

    on her. Not in the that Alpha Colton did. But in a way that seems deeper and as if you want to

    protect her.¡± He says, and I nod again.

    ¡°I know your family has a bad experience when ites to her and, well, an alpha. And that is one

    of the reasons why I won''t push this. Sure I could tell her. But I much rather that she experiences

    those feelings that happen when you first meet your mate. And that also gives me a chance to get

    to know her, and her me and my daughter.¡± I tell him.

    ¡°You are a good man, Logan, and I have the feeling I am right when I say I know you will be good to

    her."

    ¡°I want nothing more than for her to be happy and safe. ¡° I tell him.

    ¡°I can say you have my blessing, and thank you for doing this the way you do. And if it is any help,

    Liv loves kids. And music, more specifically singing.¡± He says and looks at me as he stands up.

    I walk out of my office and the packhouse together with us. Coming out, I can still hear a

    woman''s voice singing from the direction of the kindergarten. Looking at us, he nods his head.

    We walk towards the area where ites from and crocks an eyebrow when I notice several

    packmembers standing in a group looking, or rather listening to someone. As Ie closer, they

    move as to give room for me. Coming closer, I see the children dancing around and see them

    dancing around Olivia, who is in the middle carrying Rose. I am singing a Disney song from the

    beauty and the beast.

    Looking around, I can see that everyone is enchanted by her, and when she changes the song, the

    kids sit down and Rose snuggles into her. It warms my heart to see howfortable they are with

    each other.

    After the song is done, she smiles at Rose and walks over to ce her in one of the garden chairs.

    "Okay, that was thest one.¡± She tells the kids, who all try to make her sing another one, when Rose

    stands up on the chair and almost tilts it, but Olivia catches her.

    "Oops, sorry,¡± Rosa says, and Olivia smiles at her.

    "Careful, don''t stand on the chairs, sweetie. You can hurt yourself.¡±

    ¡°I know, daddy always tells me, but I forget,¡± Rose whispered thest part, making Oliviaugh.

    ¡°Olivia?¡± Rose asked.

    ¡°Yes, sweetie?¡±

    "Will you sing to my birthday?¡± Rose asks, and Olivia smiles at her.

    ¡°It''s your Birthday soon?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm, in this many days.¡± Rose holds up ten fingers.

    "Oooh, that is soon, sure, sweetie, if your daddy agrees.¡± She tells Rose, who smiles big.

    Olivia ced Rose on the ground, who now sees me standing here together with us after the

    other packmembers left.

    "DADDY!" Rose squeals as shees running. I catch her and lift her up.

    ¡°Are you being a good girl?¡± I ask softly.

    "Yes, daddy, you know what?¡±

    ¡°What princess?¡±

    ¡°Oliva can sing... and daddy, I asked if she wanted to sing for my birthday... and she said yes, daddy,

    can she? Please...¡± Rose rambled, making us allugh.

    ¡°Sure, princess, if Olivia wants to, it is fine with me.¡± I raise my eyes and meet Olivia''s blue ones.

    ¡°I already said yes. I''ll be happy to do it,¡± Olivia says and smiles.

 CHAPTER 10

    OLIVIA

    What a day. If I had been counting on having a quiet first day, I was very wrong. First fighting that

    annoying guy, Ryan, I think, was his name. Then after I got home, I showered and decided to go for

    a walk, I had graduated early, so I didn''t have school I needed to attend.

    When I was walking around checking out our new pack, I visited my grandparents. We met them

    yesterday, too, after the meeting with Alpha Logan. But they were happy to see me again. She told

    me I looked like my mom, except I looked stronger and more capable of protecting myself. They

    liked that. After talking, I told them about how I always enjoyed being around kids. And that singing

    was something I loved, as I could easier express myself more that way.

    My grandma told me I should try to go look at the kindergarten that is right next to the packhouse.

    She said that the adults looking after the kids there always looked for more to help out. So I

    decided to go and have a look.

    When I came there, there was no confusion about where I should go, as I could hear the noise of

    many kids ying. Before I knew it, I was dancing around and singing Disney songs with them. And

    I especially connected with one of the girls, the same girl I savedst night when she fell down the

    stairs. Alpha Logan''s daughter Rosalie.

    To begin with, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the few packmembers that came to see what was

    going on. But then more and more came, not that it bothered me. I was used to performing in front

    of others. Somehow, I knew it before I saw him when the crowd must have gotten Alpha Logan''s

    attention.

    For some reason, knowing he heard and saw this made me feel all warm and fuzzy. I stopped after a

    few more songs and promised that I would be back another day. Before I left, Rosalie made me say

    yes, to singing for her uing birthday. I had the feeling that this little girl would have me

    wrapped around her finger.

    At this moment, I am sitting at my window looking at the forest that is not far away from our house.

    We ate here at home today, not that there is anything new about that, because we used to do it all

    the time. But somehow, it felt wrong, like I am supposed to be at the packhouse.

    After sitting here for a while, I decide I want to go for a run, and I change into a pair of shorts and a

    tank top and leave the house, going into the forest. I look around and begin to run. I can¡¯t wait until

    I am able to shift.

    The forest has an amazing feel to it, and Skye seems to love it when we run. At least, that''s the

    feeling I get from her. Sometimes when I run, I tap into her strength and can partly use her

    heightened eyesight. And it makes everything so much more amazing.

    While looking out on theke and the river, I sense the change in Skye, who seems to be getting

    excited, and the sound of the forest going quiet. I stand up and look into the trees when I see them.

    The big midnight ck wolf that I thought I saw the day we arrived. He is slowlying out from

    the trees as if he is trying not to scare us. His scent tells me who it is. This huge wolf is Alpha Logan.

    He stops up and looks around me. Then turn to go look at some big rocks and disappear behind

    them. A few secondster, Alpha Loganes out from behind the rocks dressed in a pair of shorts.

    ¡°Hey Olivia, you couldn''t sleep either?¡± He asks.

    "Hey, No, so much is happening it is hard to rx. Is it okay that I am here?¡± I ask nervously, but he

    smiles at me.

    ¡°It is that packsnd, so of course it is. I didn''t expect to find you out here at this hour. Everything

    okay?¡± He asks.

    "Oh yes. Just a lot has happenedst two days.¡± I exin.

    ¡°I can understand that. But it will get easier.¡± He promises

    ¡°I know. Can I ask something?¡± I ask, and he looks at me.

    ¡°Of course. You can ask me anything.¡±

    "Why didn¡¯t you punish me for what happened at training? I mean. I hurt him pretty badly.¡± I say

    and look down.

    ¡°Because what he did was wrong. You very clearly told him you wanted to get some water. Not only

    did he not respect that. Be his behavior holding you down and speaking to you the way he did.

    Fuck, Olivia, I was about to pull him off you when you handled him yourself. If anything, you should

    be proud. You are a great fighter, probably the best female fighter I have ever seen. And something

    tells me I have not seen it all. I have the feeling you will get even better when you and your wolf

    connect fully.¡± He tells me.

    "Oh," I said, blushing a little.

    We are sitting on the ground, looking at the water and the moon and talking for a bit. When he

    stands up.

    ¡°It is gettingte. Do you want me to follow you home before I go?¡±

    ¡°No, that''s okay. I will be fine but thank you, Alpha. Oh, and let me know when and about Rosalie¡¯s

    birthday. I tell him, and he smiles.¡±

    ¡°I will, and Olivia, you do not need to call me Alpha all the time.¡±

    "Okay. But then. Most people call me Liv. It''s easier. I tell him

    ¡°All right, Liv, have sweet dreams.¡± He says, smiling, and leaves.

 CHAPTER 11

    OLIVIA

    ¡°Muffin?¡± dad ask when I enter the kitchen after waking up this morning.

    "Yes, dad?¡±

    ¡°Did you leave the housest night?¡± He asks me.

    ¡°Yea, I felt so restless, so I went for a run.¡±

    "Okay. It is all good. Just be careful.¡± Dad tells me.

    I smile but say nothing about that. I met Alpha Logan out there. For some reason, I don''t want to

    have to exin it. But for some reason, I felt calmer and, I don¡¯t know, safe. It''s silly, I know, because

    I don''t know Alpha Logan or this pack. But even though my connection to Skye is still weak, I can

    most of the time feel her emotion so strongly that I feel as if I lose control.

    ¡°Can Ie to watch you fight?¡± I ask.

    "Sure, I don''t think there are any problems with that,¡± Dad says and stands up.

    We leave the house and walk to the field. On our way there, dad seems to realize something.

    "Why are you not training today?¡± he asks.

    "Alpha Logan moved me up a step after an incident with someone here yesterday. With one of the

    fighters, and he thinks I am too good to be at this level.¡± I tell dad. But I don''t say to him that it was

    firstst night by theke that we had talked about it.

    When we get to the field, everyone my age is already training. A few stopped when they saw us or

    meing, but I chose to ignore them. And we continue walking toward where Alpha Logan is

    standing, getting ready to fight.

    A girl my age is there talking to him, trying to be flirty with him, but he does not seem to pay any

    attention at all. As if he senses using, he looks in our direction and catches my eyes for a few

    seconds, then he smiles.

    ¡°us, Olivia. Good to see you.¡± He says, smiling. Both dad and I greet him respectfully. Then he

    looks at me.

    ¡°I thought we agreed we would put you up in a higher ss?¡± he asks.

    ¡°It is my fault, Alpha. I allowed her toe along to watch the fight today. Hope you don''t mind, or

    I am sure she won''t mind leaving.¡± Dad says quickly

    ¡°It is no problem at all.¡± Alpha Logan says and smiles big at me. This seems to annoy the girl that is

    standing next to him. Maybe she is his girlfriend or something. I know he doesn¡¯t have a mate from

    the talk around the pack.

    The girl tries again to get his attention by touching him, and for some reason, Skye begins to stir

    and get mad. I fight her badly for control right now, and dad senses this as he looks at me.

    ¡°Liv?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, dad, I have it under control. I don''t know what happened,¡± I say.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    "Yes, I am good.¡± I almost whisper. And noticed Alpha Logan and the girl looking at me as well. Dad

    nods.

    ¡°Everything Okay?¡± Alpha Logan asks.

    "Yes, it is just Skye, Olivia''s wolf. She is a strong and sort of unruly soul. Even though they are not

    fully connected, she often tries to take control. Liv has to be aware of her every second, or she will

    blindly be affected and act out from what Skye feels. We hope it will change when they can shift and

    be able to find their mate..¡± Dad says, looking over to Alpha Logan.

    ¡°Ah, well, if you ever need help, Liv, don''t be scared to ask.¡± Alpha Logan says.

    ¡°Her wolf is uncontroble? No wonder she was so rough at Ryan yesterday.¡± The girl says, sending

    me a death re. Dad looks at me again with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Ryan asked for it when he attacked and acted improperly. And don''t you have training, Sandra?¡±

    Alpha Logan jumps in and saves me.

    ¡°I have a hurt ankle but thought I''de to keep youpany.¡± I can''t help but snort, and dad

    looks amused, but Alpha Logan looks irritated. She looks at me.

    "What? We can''t all be crazy like you. Some She-wolves are more feminine than others.¡± She says

    with a re.

    ¡°Any wolf should be able to handle a hurting ankle unless it is broken just shortly before or about to

    fall off,¡± I say, ice cold. And dad chuckles. And Alpha Logan looks as if he is trying not tough.

    "And how do you know it is not broken?¡± Sandra shoots at me.

    "One. Your stand here, wasting time, two. A broken ankle will be bruised, wolf or not.¡± I say and roll

    my eyes.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± She sneers at me. I shrug my shoulders and go to sit down on the benches further

    away. But Alpha Logan stops me.

    ¡°Olivia, could you sit here and keep an eye on my phone? Rosalie isn''t feeling too well today. And

    the packmember looking after her is human and can''t mindlink.¡± He asks me.

    ¡°Sure, I can do that. Or I can go there to help look after her if you like.¡± I Offer, and Sandraughs.

    "Why would Logan allow you to go on his floor? He doesn¡¯t even know you.¡± She sneers.

    ¡°You would be okay with not seeing your dad fight?¡± Alpha Logan asks. Ignoring Sandra.

    ¡°I have seen dad fight so many times, and I will another time as well. So sure, I don''t mind.¡± I say,

    not paying attention to Sandra''s re.

    ¡°That would be awesome. I will mindlink the omegas working in the house today and text Anna to

    let her know you areing and have permission to step on my floor.¡± Alpha Logan says, and we

    all ignore Sandra''s gasp. I nod my head.

    ¡°I will go now,¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you, Liv. Rose will love it, and she hasn''t stopped talking about the singing yesterday.¡± Alpha

    Logan says and smiles. Iugh.

    ¡°It''s no problem,¡± I say, and then I turn to go to the packhouse.

 CHAPTER 12

    OLIVIA

    Honestly, I was happy to leave and get away from that girl.

    I entered the packhouse and reached the Alphas floor without any problems. And I followed the

    sounds of a TV and the movie Frozen as I could hear the snowman, f. It leads me to what much

    be her room, and it''s a real princess room with pink and purple walls and a big princess bed. Dolls

    and teddy bear everywhere.

    ¡°Olivia!¡± Rose squeals when she sees me and rushes out of bed, and runs to me.

    ¡°Hey princess, your daddy told me you are not feeling well.¡± She shakes her head.

    ¡°My tummy hurt.¡± She says.

    ¡°Ouch, that is no fun. Can I join you in watching the movie?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± She says, and I lift her back in bed where a brte is sitting looking at us with a smile.

    ¡°Hey, I am Anna. Alpha texted me saying you would being.¡± She says.

    ¡°Hey, 1 am Olivia, but call me Liv. It is nice to meet you,¡± I say and smile at her. I am a little confused,

    seeing she isn''t marked, and I know wolves still mark their human mate.

    ¡°You not marked yet? I ask.¡± She looks at me andughs.

    ¡°No, I am not mated. I live here because I am adopted by the packs head doctors after they found

    me as a child.¡± I blush, embarrassed.

    ¡°I am so sorry. I just assumed. I am really sorry.¡± I say.

    "Oh, don''t be. It is all good.¡± She says and smiles.

    I sit down, and we talk quietly while Rose is watching her movie, her head resting in myp while I

    run my fingers through her hair. Anna is two years older than me, and after Alpha Logan said good

    for it, she was training to be a pediatrician for the pack¡¯s children. We got along really well,

    and it was nice having someone to talk to.

    ¡°You will love it here. Alpha is awesome and always soid back.¡± She tells me.

    "He does seem like a good Alpha. Have you been gone? I mean, I haven''t sensed you at all, and I

    am usually really good at that.¡± I ask.

    "Yes, I have been away for a seminar.¡± She smiles. I nod my head. I really like this girl

    After a few hours with Disney movies, singing along to every song, Rose was napping and snuggled

    up to me.

    Anna told me about how hard it has been for her at times, being a regr human in a pack of

    werewolves. But the former Alpha had decided that if the two doctors wanted her, then he wouldn''t

    stop them, and he had made it very clear that he would not ept any mistreatment of her. And

    Alpha Logan had just kept it on and always made sure Anna was safe and well here at Blood Moon

    Pack.

    He had even fought another Alpha that had wanted her, only because he thought she was beautiful.

    That is one of the things I like about Alpha Logan. He always does all he can to try to make sure

    everyone is happy and safe.

    It was gettingte. And Anna had left just before dinnertime, but she made sure that some food got

    brought up to Rose and me. Alpha Logan had sent a message earlier to tell me he was stuck with

    work and wouldn''t be back beforete, so I told him I would stay here with Rose. But now she was

    sleeping, and I was falling asleep sitting with her on myp in a soft,fy armchair.

    LOGAN

    I have had a crazy busy day. I even did not get back to the house for dinnertime. An Alpha from the

    next Pack going vest was calling to discuss a rising problem with rouge attacks. Apparently, the

    smaller packs are being attacked, and we need to find out if it is a coincidence or if it is nned. In

    that case, we will have to stop it.

    But for now, I am going home and seeing my daughter. Anna had texted me earlier to tell me she

    had to leave, but Olivia was going to stay with Rosa. I first went to the kitchen and made a te

    with the food from tonight and heated it up, and ate before going upstairs.

    It is quiet when Ie up to my floor and walk into Rose''s room. The sight I saw when I walked in

    made me stop and feel a warmth filling my heart. My little girl was deeply sleeping in Olivia''s arms

    while they were sitting in the soft armchair. I couldn''t help but smile by seeing my daughter and the

    woman that would be my future.

    I knew it could not befortable for Olivia to sit like that. So I walked over and gently lifted Rose

    away and put her into her bed. When I was sure Rose wouldn''t wake up, I walked over and took

    Olivia into my arms. I carried her out of rose¡¯s room into the room next to hers and put her into the

    bed, pulling the bedcovers over her. No matter how hard it was, I forced myself to leave to room

    instead of lying down and holding her in my arms.

    I quietly leave the room and walk into my bedroom. Before I go shower, I mindlink us to let him

    know that Olivia had fallen asleep together with Rose. And that I had taken her to a guest room

    instead of waking her up. us replied, saying thank you for letting him know. Then I went to my

    bathroom and stripped down before stepping in under the shower. When I was done, I took on the

    sweatpants I slept in andy down on my bed. Thoughts about Olivia were on my mind, and I hope

    this month will go fast. Because this is torture, having her so close yet so damn far away.

 CHAPTER 13

    OLIVIA

    I woke up but kept my eyes closed because something felt different, then I knew what it was.

    Someone small was lying close to me. I opened my eyes and looked, only to find Rose sleeping,

    cuddled into me, holding onto my arm. I was so focused on the sweet little girl in my arms that I

    had not noticed the person standing at the door.

    ¡°I moved you in herest night, hoping you would sleep better, but I guess she woke up and must

    have looked for you.¡± I looked up and found Alpha Logan leaning against the doorframe. God, he

    looked so strong and handsome as he stood there in jeans and a T-shirt. Then his words settled in

    my brain, and I looked around the room. I wasn''t in Rose''s room anymore, but in a beautifully

    decorated room in light colors. Guess I fell asleepst night.

    ¡°I am so sorry. I didn''t mean to fall asleep,¡± I tell him, embarrassed. He chuckles andes over to

    the bed, sitting down and caressing Rose by her hair.

    ¡°No need for sorry. I am happy you stayed with her yesterday. She seems to have taken a big liking

    to you, and I got backtest night. I didn¡¯t want to wake you, so I moved you from the armchair in

    her room to this room. I also mindlinked your father to let him know you had fallen asleep.¡± He tells

    me and smiles.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say and look down at Rose. I had felt Skye stir and try to take control for a second

    there while I looked at him.

    ¡°It was the least I could do. Let me take her into her room. I should probably find someone to stay

    with her for the day. Make sure she feels better and all.¡± He says as he stands up and takes her into

    his arms.

    ¡°If you want, I can stay with her. Anna said she had sses today at the human university. So I know

    she can''te.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± He asks, looking back at me as he is about to leave the room.

    ¡°No, but I would probably miss another training day,¡± I tell him.

    ¡°If you stay, I will train you tonight for an hour or so. After she has fallen asleep, if you want that.¡±

    He offers.

    "Okay, deal. I will ask my dad to bring some clean clothes. And bring it to one of the rooms

    downstairs.¡± I say as I get out of bed, as I am still fully dressed from yesterday.

    ¡°You can stay in this room. It will be easier. And you are always wee up here. Rose really likes

    being around you.¡± He says as I follow him into Rose''s room, where he puts her back into her bed.

    "Okay, thank you for the trust, I mean,¡± I say, and he smiles.

    ¡°It is no problem.¡± He says as hees close to me and walks past me.

    Thirty minutester, I came downstairs, and my dad was there with my bag, packed with some

    clothes. Dad gives me my bag and a hug before he goes, telling me to mindlink him if I sleep over

    here again. I say I will. As Alpha Logan said, we would have a training session tonight to make up for

    the missed training I have from being here looking after Rose.

    I had not seen that the she-wolf from yesterday was here at the packhouse at this moment. So after

    that, dad left. I walked up the stairs and continued up to the Alphas floor. But before I got far, I was

    stopped by Sandra''s annoying voice.

    "Where do you think you are going?¡± she asks, ring at me.

    ¡°I don''t think I smile going anywhere. I know that I am going up here,¡± I tell her and turn to continue

    walking up.

    ¡°You can''t do that. Alpha, don''t let skanks like you up there.¡± She sneers at me.

    ¡°Nheless, I have been granted ess to his floor,¡± I say, ignoring her and calling me a skank.

    But she grabbed my wrist, jacking me down the steps.

    "Who says that?¡± She sneers again.

    ¡°I say that. Let go of her, Sandra.¡± Alpha Logan''s deep sexy voice sounds from above us. Wait, did I

    think his voice was sexy?

    ¡°Alpha.¡± Sandra purred seductively. But he only raised an eyebrow and looked at her.

    ¡°I have told Olivia to a room on my floor, as she is taking good care of Rose. So I do not want any

    bitching about it. Understood?¡± He asks her.

    ¡°But Alpha, wouldn''t it be better if it was someone you know better? I won''t mind looking after your

    daughter all day.¡± She says andes up the stairs and touches his arm. He looks at her.

    ¡°Rose likes Olivia, and I trust her with her. And that''s final.¡± Alpha Logan says as he takes my bag,

    leading me upstairs. He takes my bag into the room I slept inst night and drops it back on the

    bed.

    ¡°Olivia, I am sorry about Sandra''s behavior. She has had it in her head that she would be my second

    chance, mate, thankfully, she isn''t, but it doesn''t stop her from trying.¡± He exins, looking at me.

    ¡°It is okay. I have dealt with girls like that before,¡± I tell him.

    ¡°It is annoying, really. If she keeps giving you problems, just let me know.¡± He tells me with a small

    smile.

    ¡°I will. If Rose feels okay, can I take her outside?¡± I ask.

    "Sure, just if you go anywhere else than the garden, can you let me know, just so I know.¡± He asks.

    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± I promise.

    "Great, have a good day then. If anything, mindlink me. And I will make sure food is sent up. He says

    as he turns to leave.

    I can''t help but check out his back and ass as he walks out of the room. I scold myself for acting like

    some horny crazy slut.

    The day is going by fast. Rose insists on watching all the beauty and the beast movies. Then we

    went for a walk and ended up at my grandparent¡¯s house, where my grandma made lunch and

    baked cookies.

    After we left, we went back to the house. I went to her room, and then we talked about her birthday

    wishes. She also talked a lot about Alpha Logan, but she never said anything about her mom. And I

    didn''t ask.

    At night time, I sang her to sleep instead of a bedtime story, and after three Disney songs and one I

    had written myself, she was sound asleep.

    I went into my room and changed into my training shorts and sports bra, and decided to take on an

    oversized t-shirt over it. I had received a mindlink from Alpha Logan that told me to go to his

    private gym on this floor. So I went and opened the door he had said was to the gym, and boy, this

    was really a gym. There were several fitness machines, mostly for training muscles. But there was

    also some for cardio And more. On one wall, there was a mirror, and on another were windows.

    I went to the treadmill and began running with my air pods in my ears to warm up. Then I went to

    the punching bag, training hits and kicks. I was so concentrated I didn''t notice when Alpha Logan

    entered the room.

 CHAPTER 14

    LOGAN

    The day had finallye to an end after again being on the phone most of the day. I knew Olivia

    had taken Rose out to visit her grandparents, and she had mindlinked when they were back.

    When she told me she was getting a very tired Rose to bed, I let her know to meet me at my

    personal gym. After wrapping up onest call, I went up to my room to change into a pair of

    sweatpants and a T-shirt before I walked into my gym.

    I froze when I entered. I knew she would be there, but. One I had not expected her to bring dressed

    in only a tiny pair of shorts and an oversized t-shirt. Two, when I entered, she was deeply

    concentrated on working out the punching bag. I couldn''t help but stop and admire how easily she

    went from on a series of hits to put in a kick here and there, both knee and feet. And it did not slip

    my attention how her body moved as she was moving.

    Fuck, I muttered to myself when I realized she had air pods in her ears, so she could not hear me.

    Then she made a move that made her turn around, and she saw me standing here looking at her.

    She stopped and took out her air pods, and I smiled, trying to push every other thought away right

    now.

    ¡°You have some very fluent moves when you fight. It is impressive,¡± I tell her, making her blush a

    little.

    ¡°Thank you. I had a good trainer.¡± She answers, and I smile. She is right, though. Her dad was

    phenomenal, and he had actually made me sweat a little at our friendly fight yesterday.

    ¡°I agree your father is amazing, but you would have to have some talent to be so advanced or really

    dedicated,¡± I tell her.

    "He wanted me to be able to protect myself. Unlike my mom, who was more of a party nner than

    a fighter. She hated to fight.¡± She tells me, and I nod my head.

    ¡°Well, no matter who or how it is easy to see you are a great fighter. I don''t think I can teach you a

    lot of new stuff. But I will be more than happy to improve whatever you feel needs improvement.¡± I

    tell her and smile.

    ¡°Thank you. Given my situation and the reason we moved here, I want to have a better chance of

    keeping myself safe.¡± She says seriously.

    ¡°I can understand what you mean. But I do hope you know that you are safe here.¡± I tell her just as

    seriously, and she nods her head. I walk onto the mat and look at her.

    ¡°let''s spar,¡± I say, and shees to join me.

    The following 45 minutes go with hitting and kicking at each other. I winch inside a few times. When

    I could see on her face, I hit too hard. I never want to hurt her. But she never as much as gave a cry

    of pain.

    I grab onto her locking her in my arms with her back against me, and she struggles for a bit. Then

    she stills andughs.

    ¡°I might be god. But not much I can do with an Alpha holding me like this. You''re just too strong.¡±

    Sheughs again. I chuckle and loosen my hold on her, only for her to drop to the ground before a

    round kick sweeps my legs away from under me. She had just not anticipated I would fall in her

    direction, but I was fast enough to block the fall with my hands so I didn''t fall on her.

    Holding myself up, I was hovering above her and crocked an eyebrow. I could have seriously hurt

    her. But at the same time, I can''t help but like the position we are in right now. Both of us were

    breathing hard.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn''t think that one through.¡± She says, realizing she could have gotten hurt. I move and

    lay on the mat next to her.

    "Was a good move if only I hadn''t almost crushed you,¡± I say and smile.

    Wey here for a while talking. She told me what she had done together with Rose all day. And I

    could hear how much she enjoyed being with her, which made me happy.

    ¡°Is it okay for me to ask something? you don''t have to answer it.¡± Little does she know she can ask

    me anything, and I will tell her.

    "Of course, you can,¡± I tell her, and I move to lie on my side, looking at her. God, she is beautiful.

    "What happened to Rose''s mom?¡± she asks. I had known she would ask at some point.

    "She left when Rose was a few months old,¡± I tell her.

    "What? Just like that?¡± She sits up, but I stay where I am, fighting the urge to pull her to me. I nod

    my head.

    ¡°She said she didn''t want this life, being a mother or Luna. She chose to reject me, the family bond

    to Rose, and the link to our pack, then she left.¡± She looks at me.

    ¡°I am sorry, but what the hell? She must be stupid to leave her baby and her mate.¡± She burst out.

    Then she looked apologetic.

    ¡°I am sorry. I didn''t mean to insult your mate.¡± She says. And I chuckle darkly.

    ¡°She is not my mate anymore. Don''t ever hide what you really want to say, Liv. I like your honesty.¡± I

    tell her. I was looking at her.

    Shey down again on the side facing me. None of us say anything for a long time. She yawns and

    thenughs.

    ¡°I should get to bed.¡± She says, and I smile and jump to stand before reaching my hand down to

    pull her up.

    She stumbles when she goes up, and I hold on to her, which makes her stand close to me. My heart

    is beating fast. Some of her hair fell out of her ponytail, and I pushed it behind her ear. Feeling the

    sparks, I know she most likely doesn''t feel. But she blushes when I touch her, and I smile.

    ¡°You are a beautiful girl Olivia. Whoever your mate is, he is a lucky guy,¡± I tell her. Not telling her I

    am that guy that feels lucky. She blushes.

    "Who knows, maybe he won''t like a mate as trained as me.¡± If only she knew, I would tell her how

    much it turns me on knowing she won''t just break. I look into her eyes and smile. Without noticing,

    we have both moved, so we stand close together.

    ¡°If not, he is a fool,¡± I tell her, and she smiles. I can''t entirely stop myself, and I gently run my thumb

    over her lips, and she doesn''t stop me. I bend my head down. I was drawn in by her delicious scent

    and beautiful eyes.

    ¡°A really big fool,¡± I whisper, then I capture her lips with mine, and she does not push me away.

    Instead, she holds onto my arms, and I ce my hands on her face, holding her gently as I feel and

    taste her sweet lips. I let my tongue run over them, and she gave me ess to taste her mouth and

    let my tongue y with hers.

    I know I need to stop, that I should stop. But when she doesn''t protest, Iy my hands on her waist

    and lift her up. She automatically wraps her legs around my waist, and I gently push her up against

    the wall. And I feel her handsing to my hair as we stand here kissing each other, tasting each

    other. As she raised her arms a little, her oversized t-shirt moved, so my hands were on the skin of

    her waist. She moaned a little, and then she pulled her head away and blushed heavily.

    ¡°I... Uhm.¡± She whispers. I interrupt her and give her another kiss and smile.

    ¡°I know, and I won''t push it. But I like you, Liv. You are a special girl.¡± I say, and she blushes again.

    ¡°I... I like you too. You always make me feel good, and for some reason, it feels like you calm my

    wolf.¡± She whispers. I smile. But instead of answering, I kiss her again

    We stand here for a while before I leave the room and take her to my bedroom. I gently put her on

    my bed, hovering above her as I bend down and kiss her. God, I can¡¯t get enough of her lips.

    ¡°Alp. Uh, Logan. I, I need to go shower. I smell of sweat.¡± She stammers, and I chuckle before

    moving to be next to her.

    "Shower with me? Then sleep here next to me. I won''t do anything, I promise. One word, and I will

    do whatever you say.¡± I say, looking at her.

 CHAPTER 15

    OLIVIA

    Oh my god.

    Alpha Logan was kissing me and, after a while, carried me from the gym to his room. He never once

    tried to touch me inappropriately. But I loved the feeling of his hands on my naked waist, and it

    made me moan.

    I knew I should leave and get ready to sleep, but it felt so good being here.

    "Alp. Uh, Logan. I, I need to go shower. I smell of sweat.¡± I stammered. And blushed.

    "Shower with me? Then sleep here next to me. It is not just your wolf being calmer. I won''t do

    anything, I promise. One word, and I will do whatever you say.¡± He whispered into my ear, making

    me shiver in a delicious way.

    The thought of being in the shower naked, together with Logan, made me turn all warm. Get

    yourself together, I said to myself. I had to calm down before my arousal came. I look at him and

    nod.

    He stands up and helps me up, then he gently grabs the hem of my oversized t-shirt and lifts it over

    my head. He drops it to the floor and just looks me in the eyes when I feel his hands push my shorts

    down over my ass, so they fall to the floor. Now I am just standing in my panties and sports bra. He

    looks at me as if he could eat me. Then she kisses me before lifting me up and carrying me to his

    bathroom.

    He put me down and smiles at me, and turn around, so his back face me. Then he let his pants and

    boxers fall to the floor, before stepping into the shower and turning on the water. I know he is just

    trying to be respectful, not looking at me undressingpletely.

    I zip open the zip in front of my sports bra and drop it to the floor. Then I take off my panties,

    leaving mepletely naked. I take a calming breath and step into Logan in the shower. He is

    facing away from me, without a doubt, trying to show me I can trust him. I know he noticed me

    coming into the shower.

    ¡°You can use anything in here.¡± He tells me.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Can I turn around? I promise I won''t look.¡± He asks.

    "Yes," I say, still whispering, and he slowly turns around.

    Logan is about 10 feet taller than me, so I get a good look at his muscr chest before a hand lifts

    my head up to look at him. He looks me in the eyes and smiles before bending down and giving me

    a soft kiss. He takes my hands and ces them on his chest.

    ¡°I do not mind, you can touch me all you want.¡± He says softly against my lips. And I slowly move

    my hands feeling his muscles and the 8pack he has when going down. My hands softly feel and

    knead the muscles on his chest.

    I look up and see that his eyes are closed, as If he is rxed, and like that, I touch him. I reach over

    for his body soap and press some in my hands, before gently running them over him, covering his

    chest and stomach in soap. Then tell him to turn around, and he does I admire his tattoo, looks like

    a wolf that goes to stand up like a lycan would do when they still existed. I soap in his back, tracing

    the muscles there and stopping just above his ass.

    I let him know he can turn again, and he does, still keeping his eyes on my face. He quickly soaps in

    rest of himself before stepping back under the water, letting it wash away the soap. Then he grabs

    my hands and pulls me close before kissing me.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He says, smiling.

    ¡°You are wee,¡± I answer softly, trying to keep my own body in control because it is hard not to

    get turned on standing here with him. I think he noticed me struggling because he smiles and

    kissed me again.

    ¡°Do you want me to wash you?¡± He asks, looking into my eyes. I close my eyes and shyly nod my

    head. Because the truth is, I wonder how it would feel, feeling his hands on me.

    ¡°Look at me, Liv.¡± He whispers against my lips, and I do as he says. After searching my eyes, he must

    decide I meant it because he takes the soap and take some in his hands and tell me to turn around.

    He starts by the back of my neck and shoulders, gently massaging me with his big hands. He slowly

    goes down my back paying extra attention to every muscle on his way down. But unlike me, he

    doesn''t stop by my ass but massages it as well.

    When he is done, he softly turns me around. Putting more soap in his hands and starts by my

    shoulders, going down my arms to my hands. Then he put his hands on my stomach, again taking

    his time massaging my muscles. Then his hand slowly work their way up until his hands are cupping

    my breasts. I can feel my nipples go hard, but he never goes to try to touch or tease them.

    When he is done with my upper body, he kisses me before squatting to his knees and putting more

    soap in his hands. Then he begins to soap my legs while massaging the muscles there. His eyes are

    locked with mine, and his hand never goes high enough to touch me between my legs. But now I

    have lost the battle against my arousal. He stands up, captures my lips with his, and kisses me

    harder this time.

    ¡°I can smell you, beautiful.¡± He whispers, making me blush and try to hide my face, but he won''t let

    me do that.

    ¡°Don''t hide, Liv. It''s a natural reaction.¡± He tells me, making me look at him. I swallow hard and can

    almost feel my arousal run down my thighs. He kisses me long and passionately, then kisses my ear.

    ¡°Want me to take care of you?¡± He whispers, and I swallow again. The thought of him touching me

    down there has my body react even more. When I don''t say anything, he smiles at me, kissing me

    again.

    ¡°I want to hear you say it, Liv. Otherwise, I won''t touch you.¡± He says.

    ¡°I... 1 am a virgin.¡± I whisper, not sure why I tell him this.

    ¡°I know, I can smell it. And I am not going to change that. I just want to make youe, so you can

    sleep more rxed.¡± He says as if he is giving me a promise.

    "Okay. You can touch me.¡± I whisper.

    He takes the showerhead and washes off the soap from my body. First in front, then he makes me

    turn as he does the same on my back. When he is done, I try to turn again, but he stops me.

    ¡°Don''t move. Stay like this.¡±

 CHAPTER 16

    LOGAN

    "Don''t. Stay like this,¡± I say as she is about to turn and face me again.

    Fuck I really shouldn''t do this. It will only make it so much harder for me. But she smells so fucking

    incredible as her arousal fills my bathroom.

    I gently pull her into me, her back against my chest. Then I slowly work my way up to her perfect

    breasts again. Her nipples are hard and pokey, so I run my thumbs over them softly. She moans a

    little, and the sound makes my already hard cock, harder.

    ¡°Do you ever touch yourself?¡± I ask her, whispering against her neck just below her ear. She nods,

    and I nib on her earlobe, making her moan again.

    I reach over, grab my intimate soap and put a little in my hand. Kissing her neck, I nudge he legs to

    spread a little. Then Iy my hand on her sweet hair free pussy. I first soap her in, then I find her

    little nub and softly begin rubbing my fingers on it. Her moans have made me hard as a rock, and I

    know she can feel it against her ass.

    She leans her head back to rest against me, and I use my other hand to turn her head a little, So I

    can kiss her lips while my fingers rub her clit, and she moans into my mouth. I keep rubbing her clit

    with my thumb and run two fingers through her folds. God, she is so wet, not only from the soap

    and water.

    Without stopping rubbing her clit I take the shower head with the other hand and wash away the

    soap between her legs. When it is gone, I press one of my fingers against her hole, and it slips inside

    of her. God, she is tight.

    I gently thrust my finger in and out while I still rub her clit, and after a little, I add a second finger.

    She Is moaning harder and moving against my hand, making me know she is close toing.

    ¡°That''s it, baby, ride my fingers,¡± I whisper against her lips and kiss her, and slip my tongue into her

    mouth. She moans, and she begins to tighten around my fingers.

    ¡°I aming.¡± She moans just as her legs start to shake, and shees with my fingers inside her. I

    keep thrusting them in and out, letting her ride out her orgasm. I slowly remove my fingers, and her

    eyes go big. She blushes when I put them into my mouth and lick off her delicious juices on my

    fingers. Then I turn her around, lift her up, press her against the wall, and kiss her.

    "You taste delicious," I say against her lips, making her blush harder, and I smile.

    I put her down, turned off the water, and reached out for a towel. When I look at her, I see he eyes

    are big as she looks down, seeing how hard and big I am because of her. I chuckle, and she looks up

    at me.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it. I will take care of it while you go get dressed in whatever you sleep in,¡± I tell

    her.

    ¡°Maybe I could.¡± She starts, but I stop her by kissing her.

    ¡°No, tonight was about you. I will fix this. You go get your clothes ande back. If you still want to

    sleep here with me.¡± I tell her softly, making sure she knows there is no pressure. She looks at me

    but then nods her head.

    ¡°Okay, I will be back.¡± She says, reaching up to kiss me, being the first time she started it. Then she

    turns and leaves the bathroom.

    When she is gone, I take my hard cock in my hand and begin stroking it. Thoughts of Liv fill my

    head about how fucking sexy she looked when she was working out. How fucking good it felt to

    have her body under my hands, feeling every inch of her. I am stroking myself harder now.

    I think about how much I loved that she was hair free and shaved between her legs. About how she

    moaned when my fingers went in and out of her. I am getting close, and my cock twitches as I really

    see her face and moan as shees around my fingers. Then thinking about how fucking delicious

    her juices tasted, licking them off my fingers. I groan as I do twitch onest time ande hard as I

    shoot off my load.

    I quickly clean up and wrap the towel around my waist before I exit the bathroom. I smile when I see

    Liv sitting on my bed, dressed in some night shorts and a thin strapped top.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I tell her before giving her a small kiss and walking into my closet.

    I take on clean boxers and a thin pair of pajama pants. Then I walk out to her again. She looks shy as

    she sits there, avoiding my eyes. So I walk over, holding her head in my hands, and bend down and

    kiss her softly.

    "Don''t be shy, beautiful,¡± I tell her softly, looking into her eyes. I can see that 1000 thoughts are in

    her head right now. And for a second, I am scared she might regret what has happened tonight. I sit

    down next to her and pull her over to sit on myp, facing me.

    ¡°Liv, are you okay?" I ask her softly, and she nods her head.

    ¡°I... 1 just.¡± She doesn''t finish, and I wait, getting worried.

    ¡°I... What will people think if they find out? I have never done this sort of thing before. I don''t want

    to be looked at as if I am some cheap power hungry.¡± I stop her after hearing enough to know what

    bothers her.

    ¡°Liv, No one needs to know. Whatever happens between us will stay just that between us. As long

    we don''t mate, your scents won''t mix. And with a shower, no one will know. And I know you

    probably want to save yourself for your mate. And I am okay with that. But I like you a lot and want

    to be around you.¡± I tell her, kissing her nose.

    "What if anyone finds out?¡± she asks.

    ¡°I know you are nothing like those power-hungry girls that will do anything to gain it. If anyone

    finds out, I will defend you. I won''t let anyone treat you as if you are just some whore, because you

    are far from that.¡± I tell her looking deep into her eyes. She rxes and leans her head against my

    shoulder, and I hear her take in my scent.

    "I always feel so calm and safe around you.¡± I know it''s the little tiny bit of the matebond that makes

    her feel that way.

    ¡°I want you to feel like that. I won''t ever do anything you don¡¯t want me to. But I do want to spend

    time with you. And no, not only to be intimate. But to spend time, we can do anything. Watch a

    movie, alone or with Rose, or train. Have fun. You named it, and I''ll make it happen.¡± I tell her, and

    she smiles.

    I hold onto her, pulling her close as I move us around until wey down in bed with her in my arms.

    We don''t say anything for a while but justy here, and I feel her breathing ho slower, letting me

    know she is falling asleep.

    ¡°I like you too, Logan. And I would love to spend time with you. And also with Rose because I really

    care about her.¡± She whispers, half asleep.

    ¡°You have no idea how happy that makes me feel,¡± I whisper back, and she looks at me. She smiles

    and kisses me before lying down again so her back is against my chest, and we fall asleep.

 CHAPTER 17

    LOGAN

    I don''t know for how long we have been sleeping. But I woke up to the little voice of my little

    princess.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± I turn my head to look back at her.

    "Hey princess, you can''t sleep?¡± I ask her, whispering, so I don''t wake up Liv.

    ¡°No, and I can''t find Liv.¡± She says.

    ¡°Liv is here, next to daddy,¡± I tell her, and shees over, her eyes widening when she sees Liv lying

    here sleeping.

    ¡°Did she have bad dreams too?¡± Rose asks me, and I smile at her innocence.

    ¡°No, she just wanted to sleep here. It is okay, isn''t it?¡± I ask.

    "Yes, but I want to sleep here too with Liv.¡± She whispers.

    ¡°There is always room for you, princess,¡± I say, lifting her into the bed. And she snuggles down

    between us.

    ¡°This is nice, daddy. I like it.¡± She says and yawns.

    ¡°Me too, princess, now back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Love you, daddy.¡± She says, and I smile.

    ¡°Love you too, Rose. Sweet dreams.¡± I say, thinking that is it, but.

    ¡°I love Liv too.¡± She says as she falls asleep. My heart warms at her words, happy that my little girl

    loves the woman I hope will be mine for the rest of my life when she turns 18 in a few weeks and

    finds out I am her mate.

    OLIVIA

    I began to wake up when I felt someone moving, but I kept my eyes closed and rxed.

    ¡°Sshh Princess, do not wake Olivia.¡± Logan''s voice whispers.

    "Sorry, daddy,¡± Rose whispers back.

    ¡°Go to your room, princess. I will be right there and get you ready for kindergarten,¡± Logan

    whispered, and the next thing I heard was tiny running feet going out of the room. Next, I felt his

    lips on my shoulder.

    ¡°Morning, beautiful. I am just going to get Rose ready, and over to the kindergarten, then I will be

    back.¡± He whispers, giving me another kiss before leaving.

    I waited a little longer before I decided to get out of bed and walked into the room where my bag

    was. I Mindlinked dad to say good morning while finding some clothes. We agreed to meetter at

    the training field at the time when the more advanced young warriors would be training.

    I was so lost in the mindlink that I didn''t notice that someone had entered the room. And I squeal

    when a pair of strong armse around me. And I hear Logan chuckle softly near my ear before he

    kisses me.

    "Did you sleep well, beautiful?¡± He whispers.

    ¡°I slept good, better than I can remember doing in years,¡± I answer.

    ¡°I, too, was hoping to have a little cuddle time, but I need to go oversee the morning''s training.¡± He

    whispers against my neck.

    ¡°Mmm, I was thinking I woulde to watch until my own training starts. Then I can n what

    songs to sing for Rose''s birthday.¡± I answer.

    ¡°Would you like to help me n the party?¡± He asks. I look at him, surprised.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I ask him, and he smiles.

    ¡°Yes, but only if you want to, of course.¡± He says.

    "Okay, I will help you,¡± I say and smile at him.

    Twenty minutester, we are at the training field, and I am sitting on the bench, making notes with

    ideas on how she can get a real princess party. I will share them with Loganter when I get a

    chance. When the training session is almost over, I hear Sandra''s annoying voice. When I look up,

    she is hanging on him with her legs around him and her arms around his neck...

    ¡°I cane by anytime you want, Alpha.¡± She flirts with him. Logan looks up and finds my eyes, and

    I hurry to look away. Logan isn''t mine. He can flirt and spend time with anyone he wants to. I am so

    lost in thought I don''t hear what he answers. I just hear herugh, and then she walks away.

    I decide to act as if I am not bothered and put my notes away and stand up before taking my

    hoodie off. Then I go to the field to warm up before training. I see dading to the field, and he

    talks with Logan and the Beta. The group of wolves, just being taken as warriors, beginsing

    onto the field.

    A few unmated males stop when they see me and whistle at me. I smile and line up, standing next

    to a young warrior.

    ¡°Hey, I am Jason.¡± He introduced himself.

    ¡°Hey, I am Olivia.¡± I answer and smile. He is handsome, not like Logan, but still handsome.

    He ends up being my partner for this training. And while we take it seriously, we also have fun. I

    learn that Jason is Anna''s older brother. By the end of the training, he had seeded in taking me

    down and reached a hand down to help me up. But I stumble and crash into him, making us both

    laugh. I hear a low growl. But when I looked, I couldn''t tell whom it came from, but Logan was

    looking at us, locking eyes with me, and he looked anything but calm.

    Training ends, and I walk over to my bag that I had brought from the packhouse and pull on my

    hoodie again. Just as I turn to leave, a hand softly grabs my wrist. Looking back, I see Logan look

    down at me.

    ¡°Hey, will youe to my office when you have been home, bathing and changing?¡± He asks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought I might ask Anna if we should go find a birthday present for Rose.¡± I answer

    without looking at him

    ¡°And I am sure you will be busy,¡± I say thest part as I move to walk, but he stops me. I look

    intensely at myself.

    ¡°Liv? I hope you know that nothing is going on between Sandra and me.¡±

    "Okay, but even if there is, it''s none of my business,¡± I whisper. I want to get away from here

    because, for some reason, I feel the tears threatening to fall.

    ¡°Liv, look at me.¡± It''s not smand, so I decide not to do as he asks.

    ¡°Sorry, but I have to hurry,¡± I whisper, pulling my hand from his and walking away.

 CHAPTER 18

    OLIVIA

    I hurried home and ran to my room and bathroom before turning on the water. Stepping in under

    the shower, I can no longer stop the tears from escaping my eyes. I get mad at myself. I am not this

    girl. I decide to let it go and go on as ifst night had not happened.

    As I get dressed, I feel a mindlink. Thinking that it is dad, I open it.

    ¡°Liv?¡¯ I go quiet when I realize it is Logan, not my dad.

    ¡°Alpha.¡¯ I answer.

    ¡°Liv, nothing is going on with Sandra. She just." I don''t let him finish.

    ¡°Alpha, what and who you do it with is none of my business. You already had a mate. No one will

    judge you. You can be with who and how many you want to. But I am not that kind of girl, and I

    don''t want to just be one between others. I wille by tomorrow and see if you still want help

    with nning Rose''s birthday.¡¯ I tell him.

    "You are not one between many, Liv. Will you at least listen to what I say?" He asks.

    ¡°Did you still want help with the nning?¡¯ I ask, not answering, and it goes quiet for a while.

    Yes, I would like that." He finally answers.

    ¡°Okay. See you tomorrow then.¡¯ I answer and then close the mindlink.

    I begin to cry again. I had not realized how much he had found his way into my head and my heart.

    Iy in my bed for a while when my phone tells me I have an iing call, and I see Anna''s name

    on the screen.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I say when I answer the call.

    ¡°Jason is driving me into town. Do you want toe? You mentioned the other day you wanted to

    get Rose a birthday present.¡± Anne asks.

    ¡°Sure, that would be nice,¡± I say.

    "Awesome. I need to meet some ssmates fast, but Jason will be there. Meet us by the packhouse.

    Jason''s car is there today.¡±

    "Okay, see you soon,¡± I say, and the call ends.

    I get out of bed and look in my closet. I find a pair of skinny jeans and an off-shoulder shirt with 3%

    sleeves. And then my sneakers. I let my hair hang freely today. Then I grab my phone and wallet and

    leave the house. It doesn''t take me long to reach the packhouse, and I see them standing next to a

    silver Porsche.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Anna squeals, and Iugh.

    "Hey Liv, awesome you want to join us,¡± Jason says and smiles.

    "Hey, yeah. Thank you for letting mee with you. Just need to let my dad know.¡± I say, smiling.

    Just then, the door to the packhouse opens, and dades out together with Logan. They see us,

    and I walk over.

    "Hey Alpha, hey dad, I am going into town with Anna and Jason. I need to get some things.

    Anything we need at home?¡± I ask. I am fighting myself not to look at Logan.

    ¡°No, we have everything thanks to Alpha Logan,¡± Dad says, and I nod. Just as I am about to speak, I

    hear Sandra

    "Hey, Alpha, are you free now?¡± I can''t stop myself from looking, and just as I thought, I regret it

    when I see her hand on his arm.

    "We are going. I don''t think we will be back for dinner. Anna has a small meeting with some from

    her school, so Jason and I will wait for her. I say. I don¡¯t miss the small growl that Loganes with,

    but I don''t look.

    ¡°We eat here tonight, so if you make it back, just find us here,¡± Dad says, and I agree and Leave

    before I cry again.

    LOGAN

    Fuck.

    Liv took what happened earlierpletely wrong. Sandra caught me off guard when she jumped at

    me, and I automatically held on to her. I know it looked wrong, way too wrong, and mow, she

    refused to even look at me.

    I had hoped to spend a little time with her after lunch. But left the training quickly, and when I

    mindlinked her, shepletely blew me off. On the bright side, she will be here tomorrow, so

    hopefully, she will let me exin.

    I had a meeting with us and Luca, and both knew about Liv being my mate. I chose to tell them

    we were getting closer. And I wanted their help making sure that packmembers would not begin

    talking behind her back. After the meeting, Luca left, and I had a private conversation with my future

    father-inw. I wanted to know her better so that I could better get her to open up and trust me.

    After the meeting, I followed him outside, and I had to hold back a growl. She was here outside,

    standing next to Anna and Jason, next to his car. When she saw use out, she ran over here,

    greeting us, without looking at me. Then she told her dad she was going to town with Anna and

    Jason. She said Anna had to meet some ssmates, but she and Jason would wait for her. The

    thought of her spending time alone with Jason made me want to growl. I tried to stop it but failed.

    I couldn''t keep my eyes off of her, she looked amazing in those tight skinny, ripped jeans, and her

    shirt both hugged her body and showed off her delicious curves. I still have the mental pictures of

    her naked body that I had seen and touched. So I knew exactly how fucking beautiful and sexy it is.

    Then fucking, Sandra had toe to make things worse. By talking as if I have ns with her. I see

    Liv get into the car, and they drive off. I turn, walking inside.

    "Alpha? Did you wantpany?¡± Sandra''s annoying voice sounded. It got too much, and I snapped,

    feeling Titan take control.

    ¡°No, I do not fucking want YOURpany. I am saying this for the LAST time. I do not want you,

    Sandra. So stay the hell away from me, don¡¯te near me unless it has something to do with the

    pack. Understood? Keep crossing the line, and I will fucking banish you.¡± I growled. Not caring that a

    lot of packmembers witnessed this. She whimpers and hurries away from the embarrassment.

    ¡°Get back to your own business,¡± I order and walk up the stairs, not stopping before I am inside my

    gym. Needing to work some anger off.

 CHAPTER 19

    OLIVIA

    Jason and I took Anna to the caf¨¦, where she was meeting her ssmates. Then Jason took me to

    the mall. We talked about Anna and how their parents had adopted her. We talked about how he

    hated when other packmembers were cruel simply because she was human. He also thanked me for

    epting her so fast.

    We went into a toy store, and I went towards the girl area, and I decided to get her a new princess

    dress, a tiara, and princess shoes.

    Other than that, I went into a jewelry store where I found a beautiful locket. It was gold, of course,

    so it wouldn''t hurt her. It was engraved with a beautiful pattern on the outside and on the back of it

    said. ¡°Family is the heart of home.¡±

    ¡°That is beautiful,¡± Jason said, and I smiled.

    "Yes, she can put a picture in of her and Alpha Logan,¡± I say trying to ignore the pain in my heart.

    After we were done shopping for a gift, I found some stuff for myself, clothes, and some private

    supplies. When I was done, we went to eat pizza. Jason asked about my family and me. And I told

    him my mom died when I was young. He then asked if I was looking forward to turning eighteen, so

    I could meet my mate. And I told him I am, that I was raised with the belief that the matebond is a

    sacred thing and that the most precious thing you can experience Is having a life with your mate.

    ¡°I found my mate.¡± He suddenly says, but he looks anything but happy. I knew Jason was the same

    age as my brother.

    "What happens? Did she... die?¡± I ask quietly. He gave a dryugh

    ¡°No, she is very much alive... She rejected me.¡± He says, looking crushed.

    "What? Why?" I ask, shocked. Because Jason seemed like a great guy, and I already knew from

    today¡¯s training that he was a great fighter to be a warrior.

    ¡°Said she was too good to be the mate of a simple warrior... I see herald the time trying to get what

    she wants, but failing every time.¡± He says.

    ¡°You mean she is in Blood Moon Pack?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said, and I didn¡¯t say anything for a while, but then it hit me.

    ¡°Sandra,¡± I whisper. More as a statement than a question. He looks at me and nods his head.

    ¡°I know it''s ridiculous to feel crushed, but.¡± She starts, but I stop him.

    ¡°No, it is not. The matebond is meant to give us our soulmate. It is built into us, so no matter who

    your mate turns out to be, it will hurt. So you do not need to defend yourself.¡± He looks at me.

    ¡°Thank you. for not judging. Please don''t tell Anna. No one knows.¡± He says, and I give him a small

    smile.

    ¡°Il won''t. It''s not my story to tell,¡± I say

    When we were done eating, we drove back to pick up Anna, and she said she had found a gift

    already, so we decided to drive back to the pack. On the way back radio was on and Adele''s song

    ¡°Rolling in the deep¡± came on, and I began to sing along. And then I was singing along to the radio

    on the way home.

    When we arrived and stopped in front of my house, they both looked at me.

    "Wow, I mean, I heard about your little show at the kindergarten, but wow, you are amazing,¡± Anna

    said and smiled.

    ¡°Thanks. And thanks for today.¡±

    "You are wee. See you.¡± They both say and drive off.

    I entered the house and found out it was empty, so I went to my room and unpacked the stuff I had

    bought. I looked at the locket and made a mental note about asking Logan for a picture to put in it.

    Again my heart felt so heavy thinking about Logan.

    Just then, my phone notifies me of a text message. I grab my phone and see it is a text from Anna.

    Anna: Watch this. It seems Sandra got herself thoroughly embarrassed today!

    There was a video sent with it. I clicked y and then saw how Logan was furiously telling Sandra to

    stay away from him. It showed her running away from the house and Logan telling everyone to

    move on with their own business before he left, walking up the stairs.

    Wow.

    Had I really misunderstood it all? Did I overreact? And why did it hit me so hard thinking about

    Logan and another she-wolf? I had no right to feel jealous. But here I was, feeling relieved that he

    had told off Sandra.

    It had been clear to me that I had a crush on Logan. I mean, who wouldn''t? He is handsome and

    amazing. But why did it feel like it was more than just a crush?

    I changed from my jeans and shirt to sweatpants and a hoodie. I knew dinner would soon be over,

    so I walked towards the pack house. That way, I would catch up with dad and Matt. Matt had been

    gone for a few days with some other warriors for a big patrol and had just gotten back today. On

    my way there, someone called my name, and I saw Annae my way.

    "Hey." I greeted her.

    ¡°Hey, you going to the packhouse?¡± She asks.

    "Yea, I wanted to say hello to my brother after he returned today. Then I''ll go for a run.¡± I say and

    smile at her.

    "Okay. I am going to see if Alpha needed help with Rose tonight. He has been so busy thesest few

    days.¡± She tells me, and I nod my head.

    When we reach the packhouse, packmembers are already leaving, and when we walk inside, I see

    dad talking with Beta Luca and Logan. When dad sees us, he smiles, but just as he is about to say

    something, we are all cut off by a growl and a familiar voice.

    "MATE!"

    The next thing I see is my brother rushing toward Anna and us, that was looking confused. Matt

    stopped in front of her and gently touched her face. She looked up at him and gasped. I knew, as a

    human, she didn''t catch his scent the same way we do. But when he touched her, she would feel the

    sparks and, with that, the matebond. I smiled at them and moved to stand next to dad even though

    I heard Anna whisper.

    ¡°But I am human.¡±

    "And? I do not care about that. I am strong enough to protect you.¡± He tells her softly.

    ¡°But, I am nothing next to all these she-wolves,¡± She tells him nervously. And I see a tear slip from

    her eyes.

    "Don''t say that. You are beautiful. And to be a human living with a pack of wolves, you are special in

    your own way.¡± He says, looking into her eyes and removing the tear from her cheek, making her

    blush and smile.

    We are all silently watching them when dad goes andys a hand on Matt''s shoulder, leaving me to

    stand next to Logan and Luca. I notice Logan look at me, and I meet his eyes shortly before looking

    at Matt and Anna again.

    ¡°Congrattions, son. Maybe you and this sweet girl should go somewhere more private and talk.

    Hello Anna.¡± Dad says and smiles at them.

    "Anna? A beautiful name for a beautiful girl. I am Matt.¡± Matt says, making her blush again.

    ¡°Hey.¡± It''s not hard to hear she is nervous.

    "Would you like to go for a walk? And talk.¡± Matt says, and Anna looks over to Logan.

    ¡°Just go, Anna. I will handle Rose tonight. And congrats. You deserve it. Matt, Anna is a sweet girl, be

    good to her.¡± Logan says and smiles.

    ¡°I will, Alpha, I promise,¡± Matt says. Anna looks conflicted, probably because she knows how busy

    Logan is these days.

    "Anna, if Alpha needs help, I will look after Rose. She won''t be alone tonight, don¡¯t worry. And Matt

    is a good guy. You can trust him.¡± I say, and she smiles and nods her head before leaving with Matt

    next to her.

 CHAPTER 20

    LOGAN

    Seeing someone from my pack find their mate is something I have always enjoyed. We watched

    them leave the packhouse, and I nced at Liv. She still does not look at me, and it is starting to get

    to me.

    ¡°I have one phone call. Could you be with Rose till I am done?¡± I ask her, hoping she will look at me

    so I can see her beautiful eyes.

    "Yes, it''s fine. I will always be here for Rose.¡± She says and finally looks at me before going up the

    stairs. It might be wrong, but I can¡¯t help but hope that spending time with Rose will make her more

    willing to listen to me.

    OLIVIA

    After we had watched Matt and Anna find out they are mates and leave to talk and get to know

    each other, I agreed to look after Rose for a little while. I walked upstairs and into her room, where

    she was ying with her dolls. When she saw me, she jumped up and ran into my arms.

    ¡°Olivia, I missed you!¡± She squeals.

    "You saw me this morning.¡± Iughed, but she nodded seriously.

    "Yes, but you were sleeping, and daddy said not to wake you up.¡±

    ¡°I am here now. What you say, should we get you a bath so you are clean and ready for bed when

    your dades?¡± I ask, trying to lead her away from me, sleeping in Logan''s bed this morning.

    "Okay, will you sleep here again?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Sorry, sweetie, but no,¡± I tell her while getting her to the bathroom.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She says, sounding sad.

    "Hey now, I need to go home today, so I can find songs to sing for your birthday,¡± I tell her, and she

    lightens up.

    I get her bathed, put a pajama on her, and then put her to bed, getting her ready for when Logan

    comes. After an hour or so, I hear hime onto the floor, and looking up, hees to sight in the

    door. Rose yells happily, making him chuckle.

    "Hey princess, ready for your bedtime story?¡± he asks and smiles when she jumps on the bed.

    "Yes, daddy, Olivia helped me.¡± She says

    I get up and walk over to the dresser where I had put my phone and the hoodie that I had taken off.

    I took it on, put my phone in my pocket, and walked over to give Rose a goodnight hug.

    "You leaving?¡± She asked me sadly.

    "Yes, sweetie. You need to sleep.¡± I said and smiled.

    ¡°But daddy going to tell a story. I don¡¯t want you to leave, stay with us.¡± She pleaded.

    ¡°I am sure your daddy would like some time with you, princess.¡± I tried, but she kept looking at me

    with big sad eyes.

    ¡°But.¡± Rose began when Logan interrupted.

    ¡°Stay Liv. I am sure she will fall asleep fast.¡± Logan says, and I sigh softly before I goy down, and

    she snuggles into me.

    Logan didn''t say anything more. But I began telling a story about a Prince that searched for his

    princess, he was a good storyteller, and before I knew it, Rose had fallen asleep in my arms. I looked

    at Logan silently, asking him for help to get free. He chuckled softly but helped me lift Rose away so

    I could get out of bed. I walked out of the room, feeling Logan walking behind me.

    LOGAN

    I had been tempted to let her stay trapped in Rose''s bed. But by helping her, I hope to gain a little

    appreciation. I followed her out of the room, and she stopped up, turning to look at me.

    ¡°Logan, I¡± I didn''t let her finish. I grabbed her face, made her look at me, and kissed her before she

    could stop me.

    For the first few seconds, she did not kiss me back, but then her soft lips began to move with mine. I

    gently pushed her up against the wall caging her between the wall and me. With my hands on the

    wall, my arms helped make her cage.

    The kiss gets heated, and I nibble on her lip to make her let me in, and she does. I let my tongue

    taste and y with hers. When she moaned into my mouth, I could no longer keep my hands on the

    wall, and I gently traced them down her sexy body, until they were on her ass, and I lifted her up.

    Her legs instantly came around my waist, and her hands were in my hair.

    We both need air and reluctantly pull away from her mouth. I look into her eyes, and they are

    burning with lust and desire. Sniffing the air, I can smell her arousal, and it makes me hard as fuck. I

    kiss her again softly.

    ¡°I never have and will never touch Sandra in any way more than a packmember. She caught me off

    guard, Liv. Fuck, the only reason she did was that I was thinking of you. I have not been with anyone

    in more than six months. Liv, you are not and will never be a number among many. Granted, I am no

    angel, and yes, I have been with other she-wolves after Mia left. But you are different.¡± I whisper

    softly against her ear.

    I look at her, and I see her eyes are ssy as if she is trying not to cry. I don''t want her to cry. I want

    her happy.

    ¡°Liv, I don''t just see you as something or someone I can use to make the time go on. I genuinely like

    you a lot.¡±

    ¡°What if I find my mate just when I get eighteen?¡± She asks, not knowing she will.

    ¡°Then the ball is in your hands, Liv. I will back off unless you tell me differently.¡± I promise her. She

    looked at me for a long time. Then she did something I had not expected. She kisses me.

    With her legs around my waist and my hands on her ass, I carry her to my room, not stopping

    before we are on the bed, her under me and her hands caressing my muscles. I gently nib on her

    earlobe and kiss down her neck, nibbling on the skin where my mark will be when she finds out I am

    her mate.

 Become My Alpha 21

    LOGAN

    I don''t know for how long we have been sleeping. But I woke up to the little voice of my little princess.

    "Daddy." I turn my head to look back at her.

    "Hey princess, you can''t sleep?" I ask her, whispering, so don''t wake up Liv.

    "No, and I can''t find Liv." She says.

    "Liv is here, next to daddy," I tell her, and shees over, her eyes widening when she sees Liv lying here sleeping.

    "Did she have bad dreams too?" Rose asks me, and I smile at her innocence.

    SONO,

    she just wanted to sleep here. It is okay, isn''t it?" I ask

    "Yes, but I want to sleep here too with Liv." She whispers.1

    "There is always room for you, princess," I say, lifting her into the bed. And she snuggles down between us.

    "This is nice, daddy. I like it." She says and yawns.

    "Me too, princess, now back to sleep."

    "Love you, daddy." She says, and I smile.

    "Love you too, Rose. Sweet dreams." I say, thinking that is, but.

    "I love Liv too." She says as she falls asleep. My heart warms at her words, happy that my little girl loves the woman I hope will be mine for the rest of my life when she turns 18 in a few weeks and finds out I am her mate. OLIVIA

    I began to wake up when I felt someone moving, but I kept my eyes closed and rxed.

    "Sshh Princess, do not wake Olivia." Logan''s voice whispers.

    "Sorry, daddy," Rose whispers back.

    "Go to your room, princess. I will be right there and get you ready for kindergarten," Logan whispered, and the next thing I heard was tiny running feet going out of the room. Next, I felt his lips on my shoulder. "Morning, beautiful. I am just going to get Rose ready, and over to the kindergarten, then I will be back." He whispers, giving me another kiss before leaving.

    I waited a little longer before I decided to get out of bed and walked into the room where my bag was. I Mindlinked dad to say good morning while finding some clothes. We agreed to meetter at the training field at the time when the more advanced young warriors would be training.

    I was so lost in the mindlink that I didn''t notice that someone had entered the room. And I squeal when a pair of strong armse around me. And I hear Logan chuckle softly near my ear before he kisses me.

    "Did you sleep well, beautiful?" He whispers.

    "I slept good, better than I can remember doing in years," answer. t

    1/3

    "I, too, was hoping to have a little cuddle time, but I need to go oversee the morning''s training." He whispers against my neck.

    "Mmm, I was thinking I woulde to watch until my own training starts. Then I can n what songs to sing for Rose''s birthday," I answer.

    "Would you like to help me n the party?" He asks. I lookat him, surprised.

    "Are you sure?" I ask him, and he smiles,

    "Yes, but only if you want to, of course. He says.

    "Okay, I will help you," I say and smile at him.

    Twenty minutester, we are at the training field, and I am sitting on the bench, making notes with ideas on how she can get a real princess party. I will share them with Loganter when I get a chance. When the training session is almost over, I hear Sandra''s annoying voice. When I look up, she is hanging on him with her legs around him and her arms around his neck...

    "I cane by anytime you want, Alpha" She flirts with him. Logan looks up and finds my eyes, and I hurry to look away. Logan isn''t mine. He can flirt and spend time with anyone he wants to. I am so lost in thought I don''t hear what he answers. I just hear herugh, and then she walks away.

    I decide to act as if I am not bothered and put my notes away and stand up before taking my hoodie off. Then I go to the field to warm up before training. I see dading to the field, and he talks with Logan and the Beta. The group of wolves, just being taken as warriors, beginsing onto the field.

    A few unmated males stop when they see me and whistle ate. I smile and line up, standing next to a young warrior.

    "Hey, I am Jason." He introduced himself.

    "Hey, I am Olivia." I answer and smile. He is handsome, not like Logan, but still handsome.

    He ends up being my partner for this training. And while we take it seriously, we also have fun. I learn that Jason is Anna''s older brother. By the end of the training, he had seeded in taking me down and reached a hand down to help me up. But I stumble and crash into him, making us bothugh. I hear a low growl. But when I looked, I couldn''t tell whom it came from, but Logan was looking at us, locking eyes with me, and he looked anything but calm.

    Training ends, and I walk over to my bag that I had brought from the packhouse and pull on my hoodle again. Just as I turn to leave, a hand softly grabs my wrist. Looking back, I see Logan look down at me

    "Hey, will youe to my office when you have been home, bathing and changing?" He asks.

    "I don''t know. I thought I might ask Anna if we should go find a birthday present for Rose." I answer without looking at him.

    "And I am sure you will be busy," I say thest part as I move to walk, but he stops me. I look intensely at myself.

    "Liv? I hope you know that nothing is going on between Sandra and me."

    "Okay, but even if there is, it''s none of my business," I whisper. I want to get away from here because, for some reason, I feel the tears threatening to fall.

    "Liv, look at me." It''s not smand, so I decide not to do as he asks.

    2/3

    "Sorry, but I have to hurry," I whisper, pulling my hand from his and walking away.

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Become My Alpha 22

    OLIVIA

    I hurried home and ran to my room and bathroom before turning on the water. Stepping In under the shower, I can no longer stop the tears from escaping my eyes. I get mad at myself, I am not this girl. I decide to let it go and go on as ifst night had not happened. As I get dressed, I feel a mindlink. Thinking that it is dad, topen it.

    ''Liv?'' I go quiet when I realize it is Logan, not my dad.

    ''Alpha.'' I answer.

    ''Liv, nothing is going on with Sandra. She just. I don''t let him finish

    ''Alpha, what and who you do it with is none of my business. You already had a mate. No one will judge you. You can be with who and how many you want to. But I am not that kind of girl, and I don''t want to just be one between others. I wille by tomorrow and see if you still want help with nning Rose''s birthday. I tell him.

    ''You are not one between many, Liv. Will you at least listen to what I say?" He asks,

    ''Did you still want help with the nning?'' I ask, not answering, and it goes quiet for a while.

    ''Yes, I would like that. He finally answers

    ''Okay. See you tomorrow then. I answer and then close the mindlink.

    I begin to cry again. I had not realized how much he had found his way into my head and my heart. Iy in my bed for a while when my phone tells me I have an iing call and I see Anna''s name on the screen.

    "Hey," I say when I answer the call.

    ¡°Jason is driving me into town. Do you want toe? You mentioned the other day you wanted to get Rose a birthday present." Anne asks. 1

    "Sure, that would be nice," I say.

    ¡°Awesome. I need to meet some ssmates fast, but Jason will be there. Meet us by the packhouse. Jason''s car is there today."

    "Okay, see you soon," I say, and the call ends.

    sleeves. And

    I get out of bed and look in my closet. I find a pair of skinny jeans and an off-shoulder shirt with then my sneakers. I let my hair hang freely today. Then I grab my phone and wallet and leave the house. It doesn''t take me long to reach the packhouse, and I see them standing next to a silver Porsche.

    "Hey," Anna squeals, and Iugh.

    "Hey Liv, awesome you want to join us," Jason says and smiles.

    "Hey, yeah. Thank you for letting mee with you. Just need to let my dad know." I say, smiling

    Just then, the door to the packhouse opens, and dades out together with Logan. They see us, and I walk over.

    "Hey Alpha, hey dad, I am going into town with Anna and Jason. I need to get some things. Anything we need at home?" I ask. I am fighting myself not to look at Logan.

    "No, we have everything thanks to Alpha Logan," Dad says and I nod. Just as I am about to speak, I hear Sandra.

    1/2

    "Hey, Alpha, are you free now?" I can''t stop myself from looking, and just as I thought, I regret it when I see her hand on his arm.

    "We are going. I don''t think we will be back for dinner. An has a small meeting with some from her school, so Jason and I will wait for her. I say. I don''t miss the small growl that Loganes with, but I don''t look. "We eat here tonight, so if you make it back, just find us here," Dad says, and I agree and Leave before I cry again.

    LOGAN

    Fuck

    Liv took what happened earlierpletely wrong. Sandra caught me off guard when she jumped at me, and I automatically held on to her. I know it looked wrong, way too wrong, and mow, she refused to even look at me. I had hoped to spend a little time with her after lunch. But left the training quickly, and when I mindlinked her, shepletely blew me off. On the bright side, she will be here tomorrow, so hopefully, she will let me exin.

    I had a meeting with us and Luca, and both knew about Liv being my mate. I chose to tell them we were getting closer. And I wanted their help making sure that packmembers would not begin talking behind her back. After the meeting, Luca left, and I had a private conversation with my future father-inw. I wanted to know her better so that I could better get her to open up and trust me.

    After the meeting, I followed him outside, and I had to hold back a growl. She was here outside, standing next to Anna and Jason, next to his car. When she saw use out she ran over here, greeting us, without looking at me. Then she told her dad she was going to town with Anna and Jason. She said Anna had to meet some ssmates, but she and Jason would wait for her. The thought of her spending time alone with Jason made me want to growl. I tried to stop it but failed.

    I couldn''t keep my eyes off of her, she looked amazing in those tight skinny, ripped jeans, and her shirt both hugged her body and showed off her delicious curves. I still have the mental pictures of her naked body that I had seen and touched. So I knew exactly how fucking beautiful and sexy it is.

    Then fucking, Sandra had toe to make things worse. By talking as if I have ns with her. I see Liv get into the car, and they drive off. I turn, walking inside.

    "Alpha? Did you wantpany?" Sandra''s annoying voice sounded. It got too much, and I snapped, feeling Titan take control. 1

    "No, I do not fucking want YOURpany. I am saying this for the LAST time. I do not want you, Sandra So-stay the hell away from me, don''te near me unless it has something to do with the pack. Understood? Keep crossing the line, and I will fucking banish you." I growled Not caring that a lot of packmembers witnessed this. She whimpers and hurries away from the embarrassment.

    "Get back to your own business," I order and walk up the stairs, not stopping before I am inside my gym. Needing to work some anger off.

 Become My Alpha 23

    Chapter

    0023

    OLIVIA

    Jason and I took Anna to the caf¨¦, where she was meeting r ssmates. Then Jason took me to the mall. We talked about Anna and how their parents had adopted her. We talked about how he hated when other packmembers were cruel simply because she was human. He also thanked me for epting her so fast.

    We went into a toy store, and I went towards the girl area, and I decided to get her a new princess dress, a tiara, and princess shoes.

    Other than that, I went into a jewelry store where I found a beautiful locket. It was gold, of course, so it wouldn''t hurt her. It was engraved with a beautiful pattern on the outside and on the back of it said. "Farmily is the heart of home." "That is beautiful," Jason said, and I smiled,

    "Yes, she can put a picture in of her and Alpha Logan," I say trying to ignore the pain in my heart.

    After we were done shopping for a gift, I found some stuff for myself, clothes, and some private supplies. When I was done, we went to eat pizza. Jason asked about my family and me. And I told him my mom died when I was young. He then asked if I was looking forward to turning eighteen, so I could meet my mate. And I told him I am, that I was raised with the belief that the matebond is a sacred thing and that the most precious thing you can experience is having a life with your mate.

    "I found my mate." He suddenly says, but he looks anything but happy. I knew Jason was the same age as my brother.

    "What happens? Did she... die?" I ask quietly. He gave a dryugh.

    "No, she is very much alive... She rejected me." He says, looking crushed.

    "What? Why?" I ask, shocked. Because Jason seemed like a great guy, and I already knew from today''s training that he was a great fighter to be a warrior. 1

    "Said she was too good to be the mate of a simple warrior..I see herald the time trying to get what she wants, but failing every time." He says. 3

    "You mean she is in Blood Moon Pack?" I ask.

    "Yes." He said, and I didn''t say anything for a while, but then it hit me.

    "Sandra," I whisper. More as a statement than a question. He looks at me and nods his head. 1

    "I know it''s ridiculous to feel crushed, but." She starts, but stop him.

    "No, it is not. The matebond is meant to give us our soulmate. It is built into us, so no matter who your mate turns out to be, it will hurt. So you do not need to defend yourself." He looks at me.

    "Thank you, for not judging. Please don''t tell Anna. No one knows." He says, and I give him a small smile.

    "I won''t. It''s not my story to tell," I say

    When we were done eating, we drove back to pick up Anna, and she said she had found a gift already, so we decided to drive back to the pack. On the way back radio was on and Adele''s song "Rollin in the deep" came on, and I began to sing along. And then I was singing along to the radio on the way home.

    When we arrived and stopped in front of my house, they both looked at me.

    smiled.

    I mean, I heard about your little show at the kindergarten, but wow, you are amazing," Anna said and

    "Thanks. And thanks for today."

    "You are wee. See you." They both say and drive off.

    I entered the house and found out it was empty, so I went to my room and unpacked the stuff I had bought. I looked at the locket and made a mental note about asking Logan for a picture to put in it. Again my heart felt so heavy thinking about Logan. Just then, my phone notifies me of a text message. I grab my phone and see it is a text from Anna.

    Anna: Watch this. It seems Sandra got herself thoroughly embarrassed today!

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Become My Alpha 24

    Chapter

    0024

    There was a video sent with it. I clicked y and then saw how Logan was furiously telling Sandra to stay away from him. It showed her running away from the house and Logan telling everyone to move on with their own business before he left, walking up the stairs. Wow.

    Had I really misunderstood it all? Did I overreact? And why did it hit me so hard thinking about Logan and another she-wolf? I had no right to feel jealous. But here I was, feg relieved that he had told off Sandra.

    It had been clear to me that I had a crush on Logan. I mean, who wouldn''t? He is handsome and amazing. But why did it feel like it was more than just a crush?

    I changed from my jeans and shirt to sweatpants and a hoodle. I knew dinner would soon be over, so I walked towards the pack house. That way, I would catch up with dad and Matt. Matt had been gone for a few days with some other warriors for a big patrol and had just gotten back today. On my way there, someone called my name, and I saw Annae my way.

    "Hey." I greeted her.

    "Hey, you going to the packhouse?" She asks.

    "Yea, I wanted to say hello to my brother after he returned today. Then I''ll go for a run." I say and smile at her.

    "Okay. I am going to see if Alpha needed help with Rose tonight. He has been so busy thesest few days." She tells me, and I nod my head.

    When we reach the packhouse, packmembers are already leaving, and when we walk inside, I see dad talking with Beta Luca and Logan. When dad sees us, he smiles, but just as he is about to say something, we are all cut off by a growl and a familiar voice. "MATE!"

    The next thing I see is my brother rushing toward Anna and us, that was looking confused. Matt stopped in front of her and gently touched her face. She looked up at him and gasped. I knew, as a human, she didn''t catch his scent the same way we do. But when he touched her, she would feel the sparks and, with that, the matebond. I smiled at them and moved to stand next to dad even though I heard Anna whisper,

    ""But I am human."

    "And? I do not care about that. I am strong enough to protect you," He tells her softly.

    "But, I am nothing next to all these she-wolves," She tells him nervously. And I see a tear slip from her eyes.

    11 see a

    "Don''t say that. You are beautiful. And to be a human living with a pack of wolves, you are special in your own way." He says, looking into her eyes and removing the tear from her cheek, making her blush and smile. 1

    We are all silently watching them when dad goes andys a hand on Matt''s shoulder, leaving me to stand next to Logan and Luca. I notice Logan look at me, and I meet his eyes shortly before looking at Matt and Anna again. Congrattions, son. Maybe you and this sweet girl should go somewhere more private and talk. Hello Anna." Dad says and smiles at them.

    "Anna? A beautiful name for a beautiful girl. I am Matt." Matt says, making her blush again.

    "Hey." It''s not hard to hear she is nervous.

    "Would you like to go for a walk? And talk." Matt says, and Anna looks over to Logan.

    12

    "Just go, Anna. I will handle Rose tonight. And congrats. You deserve it. Matt, Anna is a sweet girl, be good to her." Logan says and smiles.

    "I will, Alpha, I promise," Matt says. Anna looks conflicted probably because she knows how busy Logan is these days.

    "Anna, if Alpha needs help, I will look after Rose. She won be alone tonight, don''t worry. And Matt is a good guy. You can trust him." I say, and she smiles and nods her head before leaving with Matt next to her.

 Become My Alpha 25

    Chapter 0025 LOGAN

    Seeing someone from my pack find their mate is something I have always enjoyed. We watched them leave the packhouse, and I nced at Liv. She still does not look at me, and it is starting to get to me.

    "I have one phone call. Could you be with Rose till I am done?" I ask her, hoping she will look at me so I can see her beautiful eyes.

    "Yes, it''s fine. I will always be here for Rose." She says and finally looks at me before going up the stairs. It might be wrong, but I can''t help but hope that spending time with Rose will make her more willing to listen to me. OLIVIA

    After we had watched Matt and Anna find out they are mates and leave to talk and get to know each other, I agreed to look after Rose for a little while. I walked upstairs and into her room, where she was ying with her dolls. When she saw me, she jumped up and ran into my arms.

    "Olivia, I missed you!" She squeals.

    "You saw me this morning." Iughed, but she nodded seriously.

    "Yes, but you were sleeping, and daddy said not to wake you up.

    "I am here now. What you say, should we get you a bath so you are clean and ready for bed when your dades?"

    I ask, trying to lead her away from me, sleeping in Logan''s bed this morning.

    "Okay, will you sleep here again?" She asks.

    "Sorry, sweetie, but no," I tell her while getting her to the bathroom.

    "Okay." She says, sounding sad.

    "Hey now, I need to go home today, so I can find songs to sing for your birthday," I tell her, and she lightens up.

    I get her bathed, put a pajama on her, and then put her to bed, getting her ready for when Loganes. After an hour or so, I hear hime onto the floor, and looking up, hees to sight in the door, Rose yells happily, making him chuckle. 1 "Hey princess, ready for your bedtime story?" he asks and smiles when she jumps on the bed.

    "Yes, daddy, Olivia helped me." She says

    I get up

    and walk over to the dresser where I had put my phone and the hoodie-that I had taken off. I took it on, put my phone in my pocket, and walked over to give Rose a goodnight hug.

    "You leaving?" She asked me sadly. 1

    "Yes,

    sweetie. You need to sleep." I said and smiled.

    "But daddy going to tell a story. I don''t want you to leave, stay with us." She pleaded.

    "I am sure your daddy would like some time with you, princess." I tried, but she kept looking at me with big sad

    eyes.

    "But." Rose began when Logan interrupted.

    "Stay Liv. I am sure she will fall asleep fast." Logan says, and I sigh softly before I goy down, and she snuggles

    Into me.

    Logan didn''t say anything more. But I began telling a story about a Prince that searched for his princess, he was a good storyteller, and before 1 knew it, Rose had fallen asleep In my arms. I looked at Logan silently, asking him for help to get free. He chuckled softly but helped me lift Roseway so I could get out of bed. I walked out of the room, feeling Logan walking behind me, a

    LOGAN

    I had been tempted to let her stay trapped in Rose''s bed. But by helping her, I hope to gain a little appreciation. I followed her out of the room, and she stopped up, turning to look at me.

    "Logan, I" I didn''t let her finish. I grabbed her face, made her look at me, and kissed her before she could stop me. For the first few seconds, she did not kiss me back, but then her soft lips began to move with mine. I gently pushed her up against the wall caging her between the wall and me. With my hands on the wall, nty arms helped make her cage.

    The kiss gets heated, and I nibble on her lip to make her let me in, and she does. I let my tongue taste and y with hers. When she moaned into my mouth, I could no longer keep my hands on the wall, and I gently traced them down her sexy body, until they were on her ass, and I lifted her up. Her legs instantly came around my waist, and her hands were in my hair.

    We both need air and reluctantly pull away from her mouth. I look into her eyes, and they are burning with lust and desire. Sniffing the air, I can smell her arousal, and it makes me hard as fuck. I kiss her again softly.

    "I never have and will never touch Sandra in any way more than a packmember. She caught me off guard, Liv. Fuck, the only reason she did was that I was thinking of you I have not been with anyone in more than six months. Liv, you are not and will never be a number among many. Granted, I am no angel, and yes, I have been with other she-wolves after Mia left. But you are different." I whisper softly against her ear.

    I look at her, and I see her eyes are ssy as if she is trying not to cry. I don''t want her to cry. I want her happy.

    "Liv, I don''t just see you as something or someone I can use to make the time go on. I genuinely like you a lot."

    "What if I find my mate just when I get eighteen?" She asks, not knowing she will.

    "Then the ball is in your hands, Liv. I will back off unless you tell me differently." I promise her. She looked at me for a long time. Then she did something I had not expected. She kisses me.

    With her legs around my waist and my hands on her ass, I carry her to my room, not stopping before we are on the bed, her under me and her hands caressing my muscles. I gently nib on her earlobe and kiss down her neck, nibbling on the skirt where my mark will be when she finds but I am her mate

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Become My Alpha 26

    Chapter 0026 OLIVIA

    A hard moan slips out between my lips when he kisses and bbles my neck. I tried holding it back but falled spectacrly. His hands move to my waist, pushing up my boodle and top until he can see my bra, and he smiles when he pushes one of the cups of the bra, exposing my breast. His fingers find my nipple, and he stimtes it by rolling it and pulling softly on it.

    I moan again, God, it is embarrassing how much he affects ge, but he smiles at me. He let go of my nipple, gently making me sit up so he could pull off my hoodie, then my top offpletely, and also remove my bra. He sees me blush, I know he does, but he doesn''tment on it and pulls off his own shirt too.

    "You are so beautiful." He whispers against my lips before kissing me.

    His fingertips softly trace my skin, starting on my stomach going to the side of my waist and up on my ribs to the side of my breasts, then running them over my nipples that are already hard. The feeling of his fingers makes my skin tingle but seeing his eyes following his fingers inch by inch makes me shiver deliciously. His eyes find mine, and he doesn''t break eye contact when He lowers his head and takes one of my hard nipples into his mouth and sucks on it, ever leaving my eyes with his. I moan and close my eyes as he shifts to my other nipple. 1

    "Logan" I moan in a whisper but feel how his lips turn into a smile against my skin. He let go of my nipple, kissing his way up to my lips.

    "What do you want, Liv." He asks.

    "Make mee, please," I whisper back.

    LOGAN

    "As you wish, baby," I say as I kiss her lips before I get up from the bed.

    She looks at me confused, but it quickly turns into a blush when I hook my fingers into her sweatpants and panties before pulling them down and removing them from her body.

    I can''t help it. My eyes roam over her now naked body, and see how she shivers. I do hope it is the excitement that got her doing that. Instead ofing back to kiss her lips, I begin to trace smaller soft kisses up on one of her legs while my hand is slowly tracing up her other leg. 1

    When I reach her inner thigh, I look up and see her look at me. I give her a little smirk before bending down and taking her aching clit into my mouth and sucking on it. She moans and cries out my name suck harder, and her body jerks a little when I press a finger inside her.

    "Logan!" She cries out again. Not wanting to remove my mouth, I push and mindlink her.

    "You taste so fucking good, baby," I tell her in our mindlink as I begin flickering my tongue on her clit, while pushing in another finger. I thrust my fingers in and out, curling them so I hit her g-spot repeatedly. Her moans got louder, her body began to shake, and her muscles were getting tense, which tells me that she was close toing. I removed my fingers, letting my tongue lick her down between her folds, and plunged it inside her while my fingers now rubbed her aching clit.

    "Come for me, baby," I told her on our mindlink. And she exploded, crying out my name is her moan was more of a scream of pleasure. I let her ride out or orgasm as I drank her delicious juices as if I was dehydrated after days in the desert. 1

    When she started to rx, I removed my fingers from her t, and gave her thest lick with my tongue, smiling when her body jerked a little. I lifted my head and looked at her. Her eyes were closed, so I stood up and walked to the bathroom, wetting a cloth in warm rxing water, I walked back in there and began to clean her up. Her eyes shot open, and she looked at me as if she wanted to ask what I was doing

    "Just cleaning you a little," I said, smiling before throwing the cloth to the floor.

    Iy down next to her, pulling her into my arms with her back against my chest. Before I can stop myself, I bury my face in her neck and takes in her sweet scent.

    ""Logan?" her voice asks, and I humTI.

    "Why me?" she asks. I think for a little because what can I say? Telling her, we are mates is out of the question.

    "You touch something inside of me that I thought was gone forever," I whisper into her neck.

    "What?" She asks, now more awake.

    "I will tell you some other time," I tell her.

    "Okay."

    "She answers, and I turn her head so I can kiss her lips.

    "I should get dressed. I got to get home." She whispers. I hold her close, not wanting her to go.

    "Stay," I say softly, hoping she will.

    "I can''t. I promised toe home." She says with regret in her voice and gets out of my bed. I watch her finding and taking on her clothes. When she is done, she looks at herself in the mirror, making sure her hair doesn''t look messed up. 1

    "I... I''ll see you tomorrow?" She asks nervously. I stand up and walk over, taking her into my arms and kissing her with as much feeling as possible.

    "You will, and don''t you dare let anyone try to ruin this again. Because of Liv. You are the only girl, besides Rose, that I want here in my room and my bed." I tell her, and she smiles at me.

    "Goodnight, Logan. See you tomorrow for training." With those words, she gave me a quick kiss and left my room.

 Become My Alpha 27

    Chapter 0027 Chapter 0027

    OLIVIA

    Thest week has gone so fast, with nning Rose''s birthday and getting into a routine. I spent a lot of time in the packhouse and slept there almost every night. I told dad I was helping Logan with Rose, as the rouge problem going around has him in his office on phone calls most of the time. He didn''t even attend training thest two days. And I could feel it on him when he,te at night, finally came up to his floor.

    We did make out, and it was a bit intimate too. But most nights, we just fell asleep watching a movie while I was in his arms. Even dad had stopped asking if I would being home. He just mindlinked me in the mornings when I wasn''t home, saying good morning. It baffles me a little that dad seemed to trust Logan so much, but I am happy he does.

    Today is roses birthday, and because Logan has been busy with the rouge problern, I took over and did the nning for her party, I had gone all in with her princess theme with a jumping castle and pink decorations with pictures of all the different Disney princesses. It is all put up in the enormous open garden between the packhouse and the forest.

    I know Logan has extra patrol out at this part of the pack grounds. Mainly because many pups, women, and elder packmembers will be around today. There is a small corner for the music. And where I will entertain the pupster. T

    There were three big tables with a buffet. One for the kids, with fries, burgers, hotdogs, different chicken on sticks, and so on. We had chicken, steaks, salmon, sd, and all kinds of good stuff for the adults'' buffet. Thest table was cake fruit. And different kinds of soda, wine, and so on. 1

    The packmembers had begun to show up, and pups were running around having fun. I am with Rose in her bedroom, getting in her princess outfit and doing her hair. give her the small wrapped birthday present when she is finished and watch her unwrap it. When she opens the little box, her eyes light up.

    LOGAN

    I am in

    my office when someone knocks on my door. When opened the door, I get a little shocked to see two Elders waiting for me. Along with a tall man I don''t recognize, but I can tell by the powering from him that he is an Alpha Whit him is a fourth person, a young she wolf who I guess is his daughter.

    "Elder "Elder Pavel, Elder Evans. What brings you here? And who d this? Why was I not informed of a visitor?"

    "Alpha. This is Alpha Dante from The White Mist pack, and the lovely young woman is his daughter." Elder Evans introduced the two guests.

    "That only exins one of my questions, Elder Evans." I am unhappy that they let another Alpha in without my approval.

    "Can we go sit down, Alpha? We will exin," Elder Pavel says. And I move to let them enter my office. As the woman walks past me, she eyes me up and down, biting her lip. Lignore her and ho sitting down in my chair.

    "Alpha Dante. Wee to Blood Moon. Sorry for the bad wee. But I wouldn''t say I like it when I am not informed before outsiders enter my pack. I am sure you understand." I say, weing the quests.

    "Alpha Logan, thank you. Although I had the impression that you were aware of this visit." He says, looking at the Elders. I look at them as well.

    "Elders?" I ask sternly, ignoring the girl that keeps staring at me.

    "Alpha, we are here because we are concerned about your future. It''s been four years since your fated mate left. You don''t have an heir yet." Today''s Bonus Offer

 Become My Alpha 28

    "I think you forget I have a daughter," I say as I look at them. It does not slip my attention. The girl looks annoyed for a second before smiling sweetly again.

    "Yes, and she, Sweet girl. But not your heir to this pack, Alpha. That is why when Alpha Dante announced his daughter losing her mate. And is open to finding a chosen ate. We thought of you, Alpha." "Excuse me, what?" I ask, a bit shocked.

    "We talked with the beautiful Jasmine here. We told her about you, and she is very interested in a chosen matebond with you." Elder Evans says. I look at them either a hard stare.

    ""No. I am not interested." I say.

    "But Alpha, maybe talk with her and get to know her." Elder Evans tries.

    "Elder Evans. I am the Alpha here. Do not think that just because I am young that you can decide my life. Alpha Dante, I apologize for this, but as I said, I am not interested Had I been informed beforehand, you could have spared the triping here." "Alpha Logan. I assure you, I can be a good mate and a good Luna." The girl speaks up. I do not even spare her a rice.

    "I am sure you can, but I am not interested. So find someone else. Alpha Dante. If this is a wish for working together, I am open to discussion on another day. Now you will have to excuse me. It is my daughter''s birthday today." I say and stand up to leave. "Alpha, Alpha Dante, and young Jasmine have a long traveling. We assured them it would be fine to stay overnight here at the packhouse. Then maybe you can give the girl a chance." Elder Evans says but shrinks when I look at him.

    "Show them a room. Now I will attend my daughter''s party. You are wee to join." I say and leave the office.

    I found Liv and Rose in the front hall, Rose running towards me when she saw me.

    "Daddy! Look what Olivia gave me." She squeals, showing me a beautiful locket. I take s look and then smile at them.

    "It''s beautiful. And I see Liv helped you get ready?." I say, mouthing a thank you to Liv.

    "Yes, daddy."

    "You look like a real princess," I say, and Rose nods her head.

    I hear footsteps from behind, and now it is the Elders and Alpha Dante and his daughter. So I deliberately walk over and hugs Liv.

    "Thank you, Beautiful," I say, smiling. I want to kiss her, but I know I shouldn''t do that in public. Not yet, anyway.

    "It is no problem. Rose and I had fun." She says softly.

    "Erhm. Alpha, maybe let the quest go with you." I hear Elder Pavel say, and before I can answer.

    "Ooh, what a sweet girl you are," Jasmine says with way too much sweetness, making pound fake. I almostugh when Rose looks at her with disgust.

    "Who are you? Why are you here." Rose asks. And I noticed Liv was very quiet, and before I could say something,

    Shopter 0028

    Tasmine beat me to it.

    in Jasmine. I am here because I like your daddy." She smiles way too sweetly. I growl, warning, but Rose red at Jasmine.

    "My daddy Likes Olivia, and so do 1. Right daddy?" Rose says and walks over to a blushing Liv and hugs her leg, I chuckle as I can''t help but be proud of my princess when this Jasmine looks shocked and annoyed. ''Sorry baby, I had no clue about the Elder''s n. Please believe me. They traveled long, apparently, so they asked to stay tonight. They leave tomorrow. I will tell you more tight. I mindlink Liv, not wanting her to misunderstand this.

 Become My Alpha 29

    Chapter 0029 Chapter 0029 OLIVIA

    "Sorry baby, I had no clue about the Elder''s n. Please believe me. They traveled long, apparently, so they asked to stay tonight. They leave tomorrow. I will tell you more tonight. Logan mindlink me, ignoring that girl Jasmine. ''It''s okay, Logan. I believe you. For some reason, I can feel your annoyance. I answer. I should not be able to feel his emotions, but I do. I don''t get much chance to think about that, though, because Rose drags me out when we get outside. Rose squeals and jumps at Logan, who chuckles ""Daddy, I love it."

    "Happy birthday, princess. You have to thank Liv. She did all this for you." Logan tells her as packmembers start singing happy birthday.

    "Hello, everyone. Thank you foring to make this day special for my little Rose. Enjoy yourself with food and drinks. As for you pups, have fun and enjoy."

    As we stand at the buffet table, Logan discreetly squeezes my hand and smiles at me. I can''t help but smile back. I am starting to fall hard for Logan. After eating, I walked over to the bag I had asked dad to bring

    Inside is my mom''s old violin. I check it fast before I begin the y the Disney songs from beauty and the beast. The pups catch on to it right away ande over to sit down and listen. I continue to y, moving on to a song from ddin and the following three songs from the movie Frozen.

    By now, the pups are singing along, and the adults have gotten quiet listening. I see my grandmother remove a tear as she smiles. But when I meet Logan''s eyes, my eyes stay locked into his. Effortlessly let the songs go from the frozen song to "can you feel the love tonight" from the lion king. Logan smiles, and God, I love when he smiles.

    After that, I put the violin away and sang a few songs while the pups sang and danced. Rose jumped at me, so I lit her up, dancing with her.

    After a bunch of singing, I put rose down, and a few packmembers came over to talk with me. I can see Logan talking with the visiting Alpha and the two elders. So I decided to keep an eye on Rose for him. And as I stand there, I sense somethinging from the forest, first thinking it is some of the pack warriors I sense. But my instincts tell me that it is not our warriors. I vaguely hear Matt call my name. But at this moment, I have tuned out unnecessary sounds.

    LOGAN

    The entire pack is mesmerized by Liv when she starts to y the violin. But even more when she begins to sing. 1, for one, can not remove my eyes from my beautiful mat¨¦

    "That girl. She is your mate, isn''t she?" A deep voice asks me. I look at Alphia Dante.

    "Yes, she is my second chance, mate. I didn''t tell her, though. I want her to experience it when she turns 18 in 9 days." I say and look at him seriously. He nods. 1

    "I thought so. I apologize for this messy visit, Alpha. I promise we won''t cause you any problems." He says. And he looks like a man of honor.

    "Thank you, Alpha. She has been through a lot. So when she and her family came here. I decided not to tell her but Jet her get to know me. And I her. And my daughter, who you can see, loves her. They are already close." I chuckle. And Alpha Dante smiled.

    I am talking with Dante, and we actually agree to form a deal between our packs. To help each in the future. As we

    Chapter 0029)

    are talking, I suddenly hear Matt..

    "Liv? What''s wrong." I look over to where I saw herst together with the pups. But she doesn''t react to Matt''s calls. Then all hell breaks loose.

    Liv reacts so fast that I know she must have merged her strength with her wolf. It still amazes me how well they can be in sync. I can''t wait to see how strong they will get when they can connect 100%. A rougees from the forest at full force in the direction of the pups. That Liv is faster than anyone and nuns over, grabbing Rose and another pup who was closest to the attack. She turns around just in time to shield the pups, but the scream thates from her hurts my heart.

    While all this went on, I was with her dad and brother moving fast to get to her. But we were not fast enough. The rouge had shed his ws into her back, making three deep sh wounds down her back. But it didn''t stop her as she pushed Rose and the pup to run away from there. She turned and jumped, making a round kick. Kicking the rouge away far enough not to reach her again before I got there.

    I had my hand around his neck. I lowered my head to the rouge wolf that had shifted back to a disgusting man. I lowered myself to his ear. "You just attached to the wrong person." With that, I crushed his neck with my bare hands. I drop him to the ground. 1

    I run over to Olivia, that are already surrounded bed her family and the pack doctor. I look up and see Anna has a crying Rose in her arms.

    "Doctor?" I address him wanting to know what he can tell.

    "Alpha, she is lucky. But she needs rest. I want to give her something to sleep on. It is the safest way."

    "She has been sleeping In a guest room on my floor. We can take her there. It is closer. I will grant us and Matt ess to go see her there. us?" us nods his head and agrees. So I gently take her in my arms and carry her inside, and she whimpers in pain. "I got you, baby. I got you." I whisper close to her ear.

    Sni Author

    hello all.

    i apoligize for not posting yesterday as nned.

    butst few days have been incredible busy. with hospital visits. to make up for it i will post a extra chapter doing this week.....

    58

 Become My Alpha 30

    Chapter Dodg

    LOGAN

    I carried Liv into the guest room she had first been using when she started toe up here. Anna''s parents and our pack doctors followed me and Joseph began to help her heal. He was a rare wolf with a healing power that could help wolves kick-start the healing they needed to get When they were done, they both moved away after giving her an Injection.

    "Alpha, Warrior us. She is stable now. I helped to heal the worst. Now her wolf will do the rest." Dr. Joseph tells us and me.

    "I gave her something to keep on, So she will most likely be sleeping for at least a day. Will make her rx and heal faster." Dr. Kendra says. We nod our heads. "Thank you. Will you check Rose and the other pup?" Lask

    "Anna''s mate mindlinked me and told me she checked them. They are both without any injuries and well. Rose was asking for miss Moore, though." Kendra tells me.

    "I already suspected she would be. She loves Olivia." I say, not looking at them.

    "I have a feeling she isn''t the only one," Joseph says, smiling, and us smile as well.

    "She can stay here. Until she is properly healed." I say, avoiding theirments.

    They all nod their head and start to leave the room.

    "us. Any news about the attack?" I ask.

    "No, Alpha, it seems it was only that one rouge. Olivia was not the target. I think the pups were." He says, and I nod my head in agreement.

    "Yes, I think you''re right. Gather Luca and the leaders for my different teams of warriors. Plus, the ones that were, patrolling the forest here by the house. I want to know how the fuck it could be so close." I growl. "Yes, Alpha." He says, looking at his daughter.

    CHE

    "As soon the meeting is over, you cane back here, us. She is safe up here." I promise him. He bows his head once and then leaves.

    I sit down on the bed next to Liv''s sleeping body and look at her beautiful face. I remove a strand of hair before bowing down and give her a soft kiss on the forehead before I get up to go figure out who the hell fucked up on their patrol.

    No one could figure out how or why a single rouge coulde so far into ournds, and that being on a day when there had been more security. And more embarrassing was it for them that Olivia, an underage girl sensed him before anyone else. us did, however, exin that it was not the first time she sensed an attack before others could. He also told me how he thinks she might be a wolf with some special ability about this. But we won''t know until she connects 100

    % with her wolf.

    After the meeting, us and I went back up to my floor, where Anna was with Rose and Matt, looking after Liv. They stayed for an hour and then left, leaving Rose and me to look after her. Rose refused to leave her, so I let her sleep next to her without her getting anywhere near her back. I sat in the chair guarding my two girls. I hated she had gotten hurt.

    I must have fallen asleep because I woke up from Luca pushing for a mindlink.

    "Luca?" I ask.

    ''Logan, Alpha Dante came to find me. He can''t find his daughter."

    "What?" I ask, now fully awake. I stand up, deciding to let Rose stay.

    "Yes, he said hest saw her when they went to their rooms. Luca tells me as I am walking out of the room. The second I close the door, and Liv''s scent isn''t so strong, I smell her scent I do not know.

    ''Keep looking. She must be somewhere.'' I tell him while I am following the unknown scent until I reach my bedroom door. 1

    Beginning to feel annoyed, I open my bedroom door, and a growl slips out. In my room, on my bed. Is a very much naked Jasmineying, ying with herself?

    "Hello, Alpha. Want toe to y?" She says with a moan. I walk towards my bed, and she sits up, smiling at me. Probably thinking I aming to join her. Instead, I grab her neck with my hand and squeeze just enough to inflict pain while letting her breathe a talk. "What the fuck food think you are doing here. Who the hell let you onto my floor." I ask with a growl.

    "The Elder, he said if I did this, you would not resist me." She gasps. 1

    "Get the hell out of here NOW," I say, letting go of her.

    ''Luca, tell Alpha Dante his fucking daughter had sneaked into my room while I slept and looked after Olivia in her room. And get the fucking Elders here. One of them let her up here,'' I growl in my mindlink. While I watch Jasmin quickly get dressed and leave. "Fuck. Yes, Alpha. Right away.'' He answers.

    ''And get someone to remove my bed and put a new one in. order as I walk into the room where Liv and Rose are sleeping.

    ''Yes, Alpha.'' He answers, and I close the link. Looking at Olivia and Rose makes my anger go away, and I smile when I see Rose hugging one of Liv''s arms-thinking to myself that the two females that matter in my life are right here. Eight days and I can tell my beautiful mate I am hers, I''d she wants me.a

    I am pulled out of my thoughts when I hear a big argument on the floor below us. With ast look at my girls, I leave again and walk downstairs. 1

 Become My Alpha 31

    LOGAN

    I walked down to the floor below mine, annoyed that there had to be so much yelling. I can see Luca, us, and the Elders when I get down. But also a furious Alpha Dante and his daughter, who are now properly dressed, are the ones arguing with her dad. "We came here so I could be Alpha Logan''s mate and Luna. So why is it so wrong that I asked how to get to his room?" she asks stubbornly.

    "Because Alpha Logan already told you and us that he is not interested. You did not respect that. And I have not raised you to be like this." Dante scolds his daughter.

    "Only because he is shacking up with that good-for-nothing warrior daughter. I can change his mind, daddy. I am better than her." Before I can react, a loud *smack sounds, And Jasmine holds her cheek, looking shocked.

    "Go pack your things. NOW. We are leaving before your disrespectful mouth gets us killed." He orders her, and she hurries away.

    "Alpha Dante, thank you for stopping her from disrespecting my daughter," us says.

    "I swear I was never raising her to be like this. Sadly I think it''s my chosen mate, who I found when Jasmine''s mother died, who has changed her. I apologize for this. Not everyone is lucky enough to get a second chance. So there is no way I will interfere with that. I hope you will give Alpha Logan my apologies." Dante answers.

    "No need for apologies, Alpha. But thank you." I say, and they all turn and see me.

    "Alpha, how is the young girl? Not too injured, I hope." Dante ask

    "She will be okay. She needs to rest." I answer.

    "Good to hear. I wish you luck. Treasure it. As I said, not everyone will have a second fated chance." He tells me and reaches out to shake my hand.

    "Thank you, Alpha

    It''s been a few hours since Alpha Dante, and Jasmine left the pack. I was now in my office, and someone knocked on my door. When I open, I see the Elders Evans and Pavel, but also thest two, their wives.

    "What can I do for you now?" I ask, still annoyed after their little stunt. I sit down in my chair, leaving them toe in themselves.

    "Alpha, we want to apologize for our husband''s behavior, hey have no right to try to force a mate on you. No matter the reason." Mrs. Pavel says

    "Yes, they have no reason to interfere with your life." Mrs. Evans finishes. 1

    "Thank you. Now exin to me why this behavior happens I mean, I know I need an heir. But I have time. I am still young

    "We wanted to help you, Alpha. We all here know about your bloodline and your Ancestors. Over the many decades, your bloodline stays strong but can no longer shiftinto a lycan. But it is said that if an Alpha from your bloodline is strong enough and marks and mates with either a fated or chosen mate, you can break the part that prevents you from shifting into a Lycan. So we saw this as an opportunity." Elder Evans exins. I look at them, doing a count in my head. 2

    "Meaning I would shift into a lycan Instead?" I ask

    "No, Alpha, you would be able to do both." One of them tells me it is a lot of information to work with Y8989" I see. Well, I can tell you that I have sensed my second chance mate, Olivia Moore. I sensed her the moment she crossed into thend. And after spending these three weeks getting to know her. I am 100% sure. But I want her to experience the feeling of finding her mate. And this is why I have not told anyone." They all look at

    1. me.

    "You mean the new head warrior''s daughter. The one that saved Rosalie from the rouge?" Mrs. Pavel asks.

    "Yes. She is my second chance mate, and after getting to know her, I can say with certainty that I will ept her and the bond." I tell them.

    "I see. Then we need to wish you congrats. And we hope you will ept our apology." Elder Evans says.

    "Let''s just agree you know better now." They all bow their beads.

    After the Elders had left my office, I walked upstairs to check on Liv. Anna and Matt were spending the day with Rose. Looking inside the room, I can see that she is still not awake. I walk over to her bed and gently check under the bandages, and I can see the wounds now is only red marks on her skin.

    I mindlink Kendra about it, and she tells me that I can remove the bandages. Then she asks how Liv is feeling probably thinking she is awake. I tell her / do not know as she is still sleeping. She let me know they woulde to check on her soon.

    "Why has she not woken up yet?" I ask them after they have checked her. us is here too.

    "I can honestly not tell. There is no trace of the sleeping medicine, and she has healed. If I didn''t know better, I would say that her wolf is the one keeping her sleeping. For what reason, I do not know." Doctor Kendra tells us.

    "That makes no sense Kendra," I say.

    "I know, but it''s the only answer I have. We will have to wait for her wolf to be ready." She tells me, and Joseph

    agrees.

    "Fine. But until then, I want you toe to check on her dally." I tell them.

    "Yes, Alpha, we will do that. We will give her fluid, so she doesn''t get dehydrated." They promise.

    "Okay." Both me and us say and let them get to it.

    After they are done, us stays a little before going to get ready for patrol. I promise to mindlink him if she wakes up. I end up going to my office to pick up the work that needs to be done and bring it with me up here, so I can keep an eye on her while getting this done. TV

    She looked so peaceful as shey there, and I removed the that Kendra had given her when the back with fluids was empty. Then Iy down looking at her beautiful face, and I think about what the Elders told me about getting able to shift into a lycan. When I had done counting in my head, I realized that Liv''s birthday was the same night as the blood moon.

    I know her finding out I am her mate will be a shock and that it is far from sure that she will let me mark and mate with her that night if she epts the matebond.

    But I should tell her about my bloodline because she has already mentioned the power she feels from me is stronger and more powerful than the little piece of it she has experienced before. And she met other Alphas while growing up. And I do not want to keep secrets from her. It will make her suspicious. And she deserves to know I

    Chapter foc

    really am.

    I kiss her lips softly.

    "Please wake up, baby. I miss you." I whisper before falling

    Today''s Bonus Offer

    really am.

    I kiss her lips softly.

    "Please wake up, baby. I miss you." I whisper before falling asleep.

    Today''s Bonus Offer

    +25 BON

 Become My Alpha 32

    OLIVIA

    I know I am sleeping. Everything is ck, and no matter where I look, I see no light anywhere. It feels like I have been here for days now. I remember everything, how all my senses went crazy sensing something was wrong. I hope. My little Rose and the other pup are safe.

    My Rose. I do not know why I called her mine. I''know that. Somehow it just feels right. I will do anything for that girl, even take this pain.

    "We will do anything" A female voice I do not know says.ook around in the darkness, but I see nothing.

    "Who are you, where are you," I ask.

    "Open your mind, Olivia. You know who I am." The voice says. I have an idea of who she is, but at the same time, it seems like it''s not possible.

    "Skye?"

    "Yes."

    "How. And where am I?" I ask

    "You are in a protected space. It''s dark because we are not fully connected yet. But that''s not important. But you need to listen to what I say." Skye tells me. I stay quiet, wailing for what she wants to tell me.

    "We need him." She says.

    "Who do we need?"

    "Without him or rather them, we won''t make it." She says still talking in riddles.

    "Who, Skye, who are you talking about?" I ask her even though I think I inside already know the answer.

    "Logan and Titan." Is her short answer.

    "What do you mean we need them?" I ask

    "We need their help when we are going to shift. Just stay with them. They need us as well. You will understand soon." She tells me her voice is fading.

    "Why don''t I wake up?" I ask, hoping she knows.

    "You will. Soon."

    "And you? Will we be able to talk now?" I ask her.

    "Not before your birthday." I hear her faint answer as I feel her presence leave me.

    "Okay, that was weird," I mutter to myself.

    But then I slowly feel as if my body and mind begin to wake up. I can suddenly feel something lying against my body. Something smaller and something a lot bigger, but so nice and warm. I try to move myself a little, only to feel the bigger part move fast and disappear. "No,e back." I think to myself. Or I thought I did when heard his voice..

    J

    "Liv? baby. Are you awake?" Logan''s calming voice sounds somewhere above me, and then feel the big warm. presencee back.

    12

    "Logan." I am trying Whisper, but I am not sure I seeded.

    "I am right here, baby. Can you open your eyes for me, beautiful?" He asks me softly.

    I try to do as he says. And slowly, the darkness turns brighter. The room starts to show, and I recognize the guest room. The curtains block any sharp light. I look to my side and my eyes lock with Logan''s forest-green eyes. He gently touches my face. "Hey, Baby. Thank God you are finally awake. We were beginning to get worried." He whispers.

    "Hey," I say, but my voice sounds weak. I look at him.

    "Let me get you some water." He says as he stands up. That''s when I realize something is hugging my arm. Looking down, I see Rose sleeping deeply while holding on to me.

    "She refuses to leave you. Says you need her." Logan tells me as hees back. He helps me remove Rose a little, so I can sit up a little before drinking the water.

    "How many days was I sleeping?" I ask.

    "5 days, baby, And we do not know why. You healed up like four days ago." He answers me.

    "The rouge?" I ask, not sure why.

    "Dead." He says, and I nod my head.

    Hees back, sitting next to me with his back against the headboard. Opening his arms for me to snuggle into him. It feels so good to be here in his arms. It feels safe. I feel him softly caress the spot just behind my ear with his nose.

 Become My Alpha 33

    "I was getting worried when you didn''t wake up. I Mindlined your dad, but he and Matt both have patrol for another hour, then they wille to see you." He tells me softly

    "I am sorry. I tried to wake up. But felt as if I was trapped in the day, somehow. Then suddenly, I began to feel more awake." I tell him, deciding not to tell him about me talking to Skye. "Whatever it was, I am just happy you are olcay." He tells me as he kisses my temple.

    "Did Rose and that pup get hurt?" I ask

    "No, you saved them, baby." He says, and I nod my head.

    "Good," I say and rx.

    "Rest, baby. I want you to be better so you can have the best birthday ever." He says, and I smile

    "I will be fine. And I want to celebrate with you, Rose, and my family that day." I tell him. And I feel him freeze a

    little.

    "Baby, I am afraid that''s not possible. Your birthday falls on the night of the blood moon. The entire pack will celebrate the moon that night with a big party." He tells me and I feel shocked.

    "Wow. How lucky I am to have my birthday on a night like that." I say, and I feel him smile against the spot behind my ear, where he has been leaving small kisses. LOGAN

    Thank goddess, my sweet, beautiful Liv is finally awake and now resting here in my arms. I can feel she is going all happy about her birthday being on a day where so much attention, without a doubt, will fall on her. I will have to see if there isn''t something I can do to give her a more private and intimate time.

    I have been thinking a lot about her

    and me ever since the Elders told me about the blood moon. And I want her to know about this hidden part of myself. But I do not want to scare her away. I don''t know if the block on my lycan side will break or not. I want her to go know all of me.

    "Liv?" I ask as her breathing is slow, so she might be sleeping.

    "Yes?" she answers softly.

    "I want to tell you something," I say.

    "Okay. I am listening." She says, and I feel her smile.

    "Many, many years ago when the Lycans still existed." I started, and then I told her the entire story about my bloodline. When I am done, we are both silent, and I am not sure if that is a good thing or not.

    "Wow. That is why you are so much more powerful." She whispers.

    "Yes, my powerse from the strongest power there is in our wolfmunity," I say, and she nods.

    "But I have seen your wolf. It was on four legs. Not two like a lycan." She says.

    "Yes. There is a legend there that says that the block will be broken on the night of the Blood Moon, making it possible for me to shift into both forms." I don''t tell her the legend says I need to mark and mate with either a fated or chosen mate on that night.

    "Oh wow. Now I really understand why the blood moon is so important." She says and reaches up to kiss me. I smile and kiss her back.

    "I guess you can say it is. Lucas''s mom is nning the party." I tell her. She sits up and looks at me.

    "I want to help n it. Please." She says, and I smile. She will be an amazing Luna.

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Become My Alpha 34

    Chapter 0034 Chapter 0034 OLIVIA

    After waking up yesterday, dad, Matt, and Anna were here. I was prepared for when dad would tell me he wanted me toe home. But he didn''t.

    Logan told him that I had said I wanted to help with the nning of the Blood Moon party. And dad had thought that would be a good idea. When everyone left me and dad alone for a while, I looked at him. And had asked him why he was so open about me sleeping over here.

    -FLASHBACK a few hours earlier conversation between Olivia and us-

    "Dad?"

    "Yes, Muffin."

    "Not that I mind. But why are you so open to me sleeping here? I mean, on Alphas floor, a man with no mate."

    "You are not a little girl anymore, Muffin. I am not blind, sweetheart. I know something is going on between you and Logan. But he is a good man, and I know he won''t hurt you or use you. I know and can see he cares deeply about you."

    "He does, and he is so good to me. I know it is bad. But I am falling for him, dad."

    Why

    "Why do you think it is bad, Muffin?"

    "You know why."

    "Muffin, not all fated mates are a good pair. It does happen that two wolves fall in love and choose each other. Follow your heart Liv,"

    So if I chose someone I am not fated to, you won''t hate me?"

    "No, Muffin, I could never hate you, sweetheart. You are my daughter, And I will always support your wishes and choices.

    I nod my head, and he hugs me tight

    -FLASHBACK ENDS-

    After dad left, I used the time to think. Thisst month has been crazy. One moment I was running from one Alpha who wanted to im me as his, not caring about what I wanted. Next, I am crushing on my new Alpha, a crush that has turned into more.

    And then there is my dream or whatever you can call it because I really don''t know. But Skye told me that we need Logan. Whatever that means, I don''t know. But I think it would be stupid to ignore it. So I want to show Logan that I can be helpful and worthy of his time. Today I had a meeting with Luca''s mom, and we actually managed to get everything nned. So now we just give our ideas and wishes for what we want for the blood moon party. I also decided to look in the library there here in the packhouse. And find some books about the pack and get to know more about my new home.

    Last but not least, I am right now using Logan''s gym to train. Having been asleep for five days, I felt so much out of shape. So I wanted to at least do some cardio tonight and have been running for some time now. It''s strange, but I swear I can literally feel it when he is just leaning against the doorframe, just looking at me.

    LOGAN

    Olivia has been busy all day, first spending the morning with Rose, then going to help Lucas''s mom n the blood moon party. And I had been gone for a meeting with other Alphas, and it had dragged on longer than I had expected it to. When I entered my floor tonight, I saw the door to the gym open. So I went to look inside and saw Liv running at a fast but steady pace on the treadmill. Being a werewolf makes us naturally fit and all that. But she is really something more than just the normal trained wolf It is amazing to watch how her entire body works and how every muscle is being used.1

    I can tell the second she realizes that I am here and watching her. She slows down until she stopspletely and turns around, looking at me. I smirk at her a little and walkover to take her into my arms.

    "You look fucking hot when you are training," I whisper into her ear, and I can see that she blushes.

    "I had to work some energy off now you were busy." She says and winks in an attempt to be flirty.

    "I am never too busy to help you with that," I tell her as I kiss her shoulder. She doesn''t answer, but I feel her pressing her body closer to mine.

    "I love watching how all your muscles work when you work out. It''s sexy as hell." I say, still whispering

    I hook my fingers onto the hem of the sports bra she is wearing and pull it off her, making her topless. After dropping the sports bra to the floor, I slowly trace her body, from her t tummy over her ribs. Then I softly cup her perfect breasts in my hands while I kiss her shoulder and the crock of her neck. This is where she will hopefully soon wear my mark, and she gasps and moans a little when I suck on the skin and run circles on her nipples with my thumbs.

    "Logan." She whispers but gasps when I softly squeeze and pull a little on one of her hard nipples.

    Fuck I love her body and that she is so fit and trained with just the right amount of muscle, her beautiful perfect breasts, and her perfect ass that makes it easy for me to lift her up. I push her against the mirror with her front towards the mirror so she can watch us this way. I kiss, suck, and nib at her neck without breaking the skin as my hands kneaded her breasts and rubbed her nipples. She moans harder, and I know she is getting turned on as I start to smell her sweet arousal.

    I let go of one of her breasts, slipping my hand into the shorts and panties she is wearing. And fuck, my girl is soaking wet. I surprise her and make her moan and gasp again when I push a finger inside her wet pussy. Working my finger in and out a little to stretch her to take a finger more, she moans and leans her head back. But I let go of her other breast, gently grabbing her chin and moving her head, so her eyes lock with mine in the mirror. "Don''t close your eyes, baby. Watch how fucking sexy and beautiful you are when you are all turned on with my fingers inside your sweet pussy

    I tell her never to leave her eyes in the mirror. 1

    I work my fingers faster and harder in and out of her and rub her clit with my thumb. She is a moaning mess, and I know she is close. I feel her pussy tighten and begin to mp down on my fingers.

    "That''s it, Baby. Come on my fingers." I tell her, and it''s all she needs as she cries out my name andes hard on my fingers, that Is deep inside her. 1

    "Logan, oh God, yes." She moans.

    "That''s it, baby, ride it out on my fingers." And she does.

    p

    When she starts to rx, I gently pull out my fingers and put them in my mouth while still looking her in the eyes in the mirror.

    "I love how good you taste," I tell her, and she blushes, making me smile, and I turn her head and kiss her

 Become My Alpha 35

    OLIVIA

    Our eyes were locked into each other, and my breath was still a bit heavy after the exploding orgasm Logan Just Eave me. He was standing as close as possible, and I could feel his hard cock that was pressed against my ass

    I turned around in his arms and, without raising my head, looked at his face. My hands go to unbutton his shirt. He was dressed a little more formally today than usual, with the button shirt and dark-fit jeans. He had been gone today, but that was okay because I had been busy helping Lucas''s moin.

    When all the buttons are unbuttoned, I realize my hands are shaking a little. I press my lips against his muscled chest and leave small kisses, tasting; his skin. All while I caress the muscles that go down to his stomach. I hear the Low lustful growl thates from him, telling me how much he enjoys it.

    I slowly open his belt and unbutton the jeans before pushing them down. Until they fall to the floor, he doesn''t say anything but steps out of his jeans and kicks them away. My fingers are tracing the hem of his boxers, not sure if he will stop me. He must have felt my uneasiness because both his hands softly grabbed my head, bending it so he could see my eyes. His eyes are dark with lust, but he looks softly at me

    "You can do anything you want, baby." He tells me in a husky voice before bending his head and kissing me.

    I don''t answer. I know I do not need to. Going back to kissing his chest, one of my hands softly goes to touch the big hard bulge that is showing, from his boxers. I know he is big. It is not the first time I see or touch him. But it is the first time I fully start this on my own. He has never once expected me to pleasure him, not even when he has pleasured me. And the other times I have touched him have been him showing me how he likes it.

    After caressing him on the outside of his boxers, he grew harder and bigger. I again trace my fingers along the hem of his boxers before pushing them down as I did with his jeans. His hard cock springs out, and I can''t help but look at it. I gently put my hand around it and begin to stroke it softly at first before picking up speed a little. He growls a little, but I can hear it is filled with pleasure.

    I begin to kiss him down over his abs until I am on my knees in front of him. I know what I want to do, but I have never done this before. I am still stroking him in slow, steady moves. I am getting a little nervous.

    "Baby, you don''t have to do this." He tells me with his voice still sounding lustful.

    I don''t answer him, but I take a deep breath to calm my nerves. Then I lean forward, pressing my lips against the head of his cock. When he doesn''t say or do anything, I let out my tongue, licking it where I just kissed it. This time a low growles from him, but it it is a growl full of lust and in encourages me to lick around the head. This time a moan escapes him, and I smile before taking the entire head into my mouth and sucking on it.

    "Fuck baby." He growls. And moans when I take more of him inside my mouth, teasing it with my tongue and sucking on it like I would on a big lollipop. Then I start bobbing my head back and forward while my hand is stroking the part I can''t find room for in my mouth.

    He curses again and moans, and it makes me feel more encouraged and makes me feel powerful that I can give him this pleasure. One of his hands finds its way to my hair, and he tugs gently at it so my eyes go up to meet his. We keep eye contact while his cock is going in and out of my mouth, I tease him a little, sucking hard on him, and he growls.

    "Fuck baby, God, your mouth feels amazing around my big cock. And you are so fucking beautiful." I hum in answer, and he groans.

    His other hand caresses my cheek before turning us a little, I wonder why he did it, but ten he looks at me and

    says.

    +35 BONUS

    "Look in the mirror, baby. Look how fucking sexy and beautiful you look, sitting on your knees with my cock in your heavenly mouth."

    I close my eyes only to look at the mirror. Watching myself and seeing how I look sitting here. I blush hard. But then begins to take him in and out of my mouth faster and takes so much of him that I pag for a second before I continue.

    I feel his hands, one in my hair, the other one caressing my face. When he groans, his cock begins to swell and twitch in my mouth.

    "Fuck Liv, I am going to cut the baby. Stop before I do it in your mouth. You don''t need to swallow, baby." His husky voice tells me, but I don''t move away. Instead, I pump him harder with my hand and suck harder on him, his eyes locked with mine.

    He suddenly growls, and I feel his cock twitch again, and then he moans and explodes inside my mouth. Load after load shoots down my throat. I am not sure what I think it tastes like, but a bit salty, I guess. Some of it runs out of my mouth and down my chin. He pulls my head off of him, and I can breathe properly again.

    He pulls me to my feet and looks at me with, I think, love in his eyes. He used his thumb to remove the cum that tan down my chin. Then he bends down and kisses me hard. Lifting my op, he carries me to his bedroom. He doesn''t stop before we are in his huge bathroom, where he sits me down on the counter.

    He walks over to the tub and turns on the water for it to fill up. Then hees back and kisses me long but softly. When we need air, he rests his head against mine. His eyes never leave mine.

    "God, Liv, you are perfect. So damn beautiful and incredibly sexy. Your sweet and caring, just so fucking amazing." He whispers, and I blush, not knowing what I should say.

    "Your pretty amazing yourself," I whisper back, and he smiles.

    When the tub was filled, he pulled my shorts and panties down, which I still had on. Then he lowers us into the hot water. We sit here cuddling for a while before we get up and dry up before we goy in bed, where I rest my head on his chest and fall asleep. Today''s Bonus Offer

 Become My Alpha 36

    Chapter 0036 OLIVIA

    Today is the day of the Blood Moon. It also means that tonight at midnight, Skye and I will finally be able to talk and shift. And I will be able to find out if my mate lives in this pack. I have been so conflicted thest few days. On one side, I am taught that finding your mate is the most important thing that happens in a wolf''s life. On the other side, I am falling in love with Logan. He lias been so amazing in every way. He took care of me when I wasn''t well, and he always took his time training with me. And on top of he makes me feel so good when we get intimate, So good I almost asked him to take my virginity.

    Also, I had remembered the message Skye gave me when I was unconscious. She had said we needed him. Whatever that means, I do not know. I had not told anyone about this. I didn''t want anyone tough at me. But it also made me wonder if Logan could possibly be my mate. Obviously, I would be his second chance mate, but those do happen. We all know that.

    But would he even want to have a second chance with a mate? We sometimes talked about me finding my mate. And he always tells me that when I find him, he will back down. And he always assures me he won''t ever get in the way when I find my way. That all he wants is for me to be happy. If only he knew that I sometimes think about choosing him over any mate. God, why does love have to be soplicated?

    "What are you thinking about, beautiful." I am ripped out of my thoughts and move my head from his chest, where it has been all night while we slept.

    "Nothing," I say. But he knows it''s a lie. He shifts us around so I am lying under him.

    "Don''t like to me, baby. I could literally hear the wheels running" He smiles. I sigh, knowing he won''t let it go.

    "It is the blood moon tonight," I say, and he looks at me and smiles again.

    "It is. And you will be 18 the minute it gets midnight. It is a big night tonight." He says and smiles.

    "Yeah. I am nervous." I admit. And he looks at me.

    "Don''t be, baby. Everything will go the way it is supposed to." He says, and I nod my head.

    "That reminds me. I have something for you, Anna helped me pick it." He tells me and gets off the bed, and walks into his closet.

    My eyes go wide when hees back out. He has the most beautiful red dress in his hands. I have never seen anything like it before. It''s a long evening gown withce sleeves andce covering the back as well. Bodycon style in 2yers,yer one being silk that stops at my thighs, and the secondyer is the samece as on sleeves and back flowing all the way to the floor. The silk is blood red, and thece is a slightly darker-red.

    . "Logan," I whisper, Lost for words. I get out of bed.

    "Do you

    like it?" he asks me, smiling. I nod my head.

    "I do. But it must have been so expensive." I say, and he chuckles.

    "Don''t worry about the price, baby. You can say it is an early birthday present. I wanted you to have something special to wear tonight." He tells me and bends down and kisses me. "Thank you," I whisper. 1

    "Your wee, baby. And I had Anna n for a stylist toe to one of the rooms downstairs toe to help you two get ready." He says before kissing me again. 1

    "Oh wow. Why do you do all this." 1 ask.

    "Because you deserve it, and I want you to feel special when you and I enter that party together. Because I sincerely hope you want to be my plus one tonight." He looks at me softly.

    "I would love to," I tell him. And he smiles wide.

    He puts the dress back into his closet andes out with a naughty look in his eyes. And before I know it, I am in his arms, being carried out to the bathroom, and we have a steamy shower together.

    Logan had sessfully gotten me to think about something else while he made me cry out his name, more than once, in the shower. And I had returned the favor because loved to hear when I made him feel the same pleasure she gave me.

    After the shower, Logan received a mindlink from the Elders, and he had to go see them. I know they probably wanted to talk about the block that was but on his lycan side. He had told me they were hoping he would break it tonight and open up for the possibility of bing the strongest wolf. Logan had told me for that to happen. He would have to mark and mate someone.

 Become My Alpha 37

    He had assured me he wouldn''t do that to me without my eptance, so he didn''t want me to worry about it. And he had absolutely no ns on doing anything with anyone else. But he felt it was only fair he told me this stuff when we were in a rtionship with each other.

    I spent the day together with Rose and Anna. Rose would be there for most of it happening before midnight. But when she began getting tired, Anna offered to take care of her so none of the wolves would have to leave the event. But until then, they would both be with us all, and that meant beautiful dresses for them too.

    Later in the day, I decided to give Rose a bath, and then Anna would help her get dressed while I showered. I took a long shower taking my time to shave my legs and also making sure I was hair-free in other ces. No matter what happens tonight, I want to be prepared.

    When I was done showering, Anna had a fast shower as well in the guestroom, and then we left to meet the stylist on the floor below us. She started with my hair putting it up in some hairstyle with a few strands of hair hanging free. But I was not really happy with it. So instead, she braided my long hair in a braid that would hang over my left shoulder.

    And she had braided in a red silk ribbon. We all liked this better. I asked her to keep my makeup light but not so light it would look like an everyday look. So she gave me smokey eyes, a bit of blush, and a light red lip-gloss, and I liked it very much.

    When she was done, I went into the closet where I had put my dress and took it on. I looked in the mirror and gasped when I saw myself. I had never in my life looked like this before. I almost teared up because I realized that, at this moment, I looked so much like my mom. I mean, I always had her eyes and hair and on, but I was never the one to wear make-up like this. At the most, I put on eyeliner and mascara and a neutral color of lip gloss.

    I walked out of the closet when I realized I had left my heels in the main room. 1

    my god, you look so beautiful, Liv." Anne squealed, and the stylist, whose name was Lisa, agreed.

    "Thank you." I blushed.

    "You look like a queen," Rose said as she stood up in the bed and jumped happily. Iughed and then lifted her down on the floor, not wanting her to go fall and hurt herself.

    As I was taking on my matching red heels, Anna came out also in a red evening gown. It was just a dark wine red color. But she looked amazing, and I knew my brother would love it. Especially because it was showing off the mark he had given her on her neck. When we were all done, it was time to go meet my dad and the guys on the first floor. Anna left first while I helped Rose put her shoes on. She, too, was dressed in a sweet dress in red making her look like the princess she is. When we left the room, I could hear them all talking, and I smiled when I heard Matt say he loved her.

    We walked down the stairs, and Rose hurried down to hug Logan and my dad, and Matt. I was so focused on not falling in these heels I did not at first notice how quiet it had gotten. I finally took thest step and looked up. I saw dad had tears in his eyes, and Matt smiled wide. I looked at Logan, who had Rose in his arms, but he handed her over to my dad and walked over to me. There were so many emotions shing in his eyes, admiration, lust, but also something I think was love.

    "You... you look so beautiful, Liv." He said, his voice low and warm. I could see he wanted to kiss me, but I was

    he didn''t do it in front of my dad.

    Thank you." I blushed again, and he smiled.

    "You look just like your mother," Dad told me. I smiled.

    "Let''s go. Join the party." Logan says as he takes my arm sol can hold on to him and not fall as I am so not used to wearing heels. Today''s Bonus Offer

 Become My Alpha 38

    LOGAN

    I could not take my eyes off her. She looked absolutely gorgeous and so incredibly beautiful, and I was proud to have her here next to me. When we entered the training field, where a party tent had been put up with all the lights and decorations as Liv and Lucas''s mom had nned Her grab on my arm tightened. I stopped letting us, who was carrying Rose, Matt, and Anna. Go ahead, tell them we will be right there.

    I turned, so I stood in front of her and pulled her into my arms.

    "Are you okay beautiful?" I ask her softly, and she nods her head.

    "Just a little nervous." She admits.

    "What makes you nervous?" I ask, but I already know.

    "It doesn''t matter. I am just being silly." She doesn''t want to say it. Probably afraid of my reaction. I bend down and give her a soft kiss.

    "It doesn''t matter what anyone thinks. If they think anything tonight, it will be that I am incredibly lucky to have you here with me tonight." I tell her honestly, and she smiles

    ''Are you ready?" I ask her, and she nods her head.

    "Yes. I am ready." She answers, and I smile before giving her another small kiss before we walk the rest of the

    way.

    When we entered, everyone bowed their head for me as a sign of their submission to their Alpha. Many also smile when they see Live in here together with me. I led us to the table that was set up for the Beta family and me, but this time I had Liv here with Rose and me, so I had invited her father, Matt, and Anna to join us as well. When I had helped Liv to her chair next to me. I stood straight, looking out at my pack.

    "Blood Moon Pack, thank you foring here to celebrate tonight''s blood moon. Our pack was formed under a blood moon hence why the name was chosen. In the old days, the blood moon was a time for preserving meat and getting ready for the winter to being. But many also used to think that the blood moon would mean the end of times.

    Today we celebrate the moon with happiness and excitement for what the future will bring us." I say

    ''But, tonight, we do not only celebrate the moon, but we also have a packmember who will tonight connect with her wolf and be able to shift. So I ask of you all to help us make this night that she will always remember." I ended my speech, and the packmember started cheering and yelling happy birthday, Isiniled as I sat down. And saw how shy she was at this moment.

    After everyone had settled down, the wolves working tonight came serving the food. Starting with our table. We all sat talking, and I did not fail to notice how easily Liv talked with everyone here at our table. The Omegas serving us food wished her happy birthday, and she smiled warmly at them, thanked them, and reminded them to get some food for themselves too. I can''t help but be proud and think snout how amazing a luna she is going to be.

    After we had eaten dessert, warriors moved tables to the sides of the tent to make the dancefloor bigger, and many began dancing. I stood up, reaching a hand down to Liv, bending down so my lips were rt to her ear.

    "Dance with me beautifully," I whisper, and she smiles and nods her head. 2

    2WG

    Holding her hand in mine, I lead her down to the dance floor-Mindlinking, the wolf that is tonight''s DJ. And the song is changed to y "Perfect by Ed Sheeran" I hold her dose to me, and we dance with our eyes locked into each other. I do notice some packmembers whispering to each other, all being dome of the unimated she-wolves, but I choose to ignore them for now. For now, I want to enjoy having Lly here in my arms.

    I bend down to her ear and hum along to the song, singing the words to her in our mindlink, and she blushes. I smile, and when the song ends, I look at her.

    "I thought that song was perfect for you. You look so beautiful it makes my heart beat faster by looking at you." {whisper in her ear, and she blushes.

    I look at my watch and can see there is only about an hour until midnight. And I really want to be alone with her when she realizes I am her mate. So I mindlink Anna, who is sitting with a sleeping Rose, and tell her I will sneak out of here with Liv. Also, let her dad know, and he wishes me good luck, and I see him smile and nod his head.

    I grab her hand and lead her with me out of there. I had earlier gone out to theke and waterfall and made sure to prepare a surprise for her. When we got outside the tent, I told her to take off her heels and leave them there, and she did.

    We walked through the forest hand in hand until we reached theke.

    OLIVIA

    Logan had to lead me away from the party and through the forest until we came to theke. When I looked, I saw a big soft nket and some light chains that were in a big circle around it together, either some rose petals. And with the red moon shining down, it looked so beautiful and perfect. "Logan. It''s beautiful." I whisper, turning around to face him. Only to see him take off his jacket and tie. Probably to get morefortable.

    "I wanted your night to be special. And not just all about this blood moon." He tells me. I smile.

    "Thank you." I

    "You deserve it, baby. This and so much more." Whispering as he takes me Into his arms. Then I notice he has turned on some music from his phone, and we dance to "thinking out loud," another song by Ed Sheeran.

    We dance to a few songs when sparks begin to spread all over my body, making me gasp. We were standing still and more sparks erupted when his hand softly touched my face, making me look up and find his eyes. §±OY,

    His eyes were full of so much love as they were shing a little, telling me Titan was close under the surface. His eyes hypnotize me, and that is when I feel and hear the voice in my head.

    "MATE

    I had not noticed I had said the words out loud. But next, I hear it is Logan''s soft growl as he whispers.

    "MINE."

    Then he kissed me.

 Become My Alpha 39

    OLIVIA

    Logan is my mate. Here I have gone for thest few days and worried about what I would do if I found my mate tonight because of the feelings I have gotten for him. And for no reason, because he is my mate.

    are repeating yourself. A voice I have heard only once tells me.

    ''Hello, Skye. Did you know?" I ask

    ''Yes, I felt it the second we saw him the first time.'' She tells me,

    "Are you okay, baby?" Logan''s voice pulls me from the millink with Skye.

    I

    "Yes, sorry. Skye was talking to me." I tell him and look into his eyes.

    "Did you know?" I ask him. He nods his head.

    "Yes, and before you ask. Yes; I could have told you. But I didn''t want to take this feeling from you. The sparks, the pull, and the magical feeling it is to find your mate. I wanted you to have the full experience you would only get if you didn''t know." He whispers with his forehead resting against mine.

    "Please don''t be mad." He begs me.

    "I am not mad. I am a bit confused but also relieved. I was ready to reject whoever would have been my mate so that I could be with you." I admit. I can see shock but happiness from knowing I would have chosen him.

    "You have no idea what it means for me to hear you say that, baby. Because for me working on your trust and getting to know you. I have fallenpletely in love with you. Yes, I felt the pull. But not 100% because you weren''t 18 yet. And I can honestly say even if you weren''t my mate, you are the first one to evene close to having me wanting a mate again." He tells me. I blush.

    Thank you, for everything, for being patient with me. For letting me have this." I whisper. He grabs my face and kisses me again, this time harder than before. When he pulls away, he looks into my eyes. 1

    "I, Logan King, Alpha of the Blood Moon Pack, ept you, Olivia Moore, as my mate, my Luna, my future children''s mom." He whispers against my lips.

    "I, Olivia Moore, ept you, Alpha Logan King, as my mate, my future children''s dad. I will stand by your side, always. As your Luna and mate and stepmother for Rose." I whisper back as a surge of energy goes through us, and I gasp. 1

    "I love you, Liv."

    "I love you too," I admit and blushes.

    He crashes his lips onto mine again. And we kiss each other for a long time. He lifts me up, holding me as he lowers us down to lie on the soft nket. His lips never leave mine, and our tongues y with each other. I tug at his shirt to unbutton it, and he helps me take it off. Before I know it, sitting on him as he slowly unzips my

    I am dress, pulling the sleeves off my arms, and the upper part of my dress falls down to

    my waist.

    ou are so beautiful." He whispers while he is kissing my neck, nibbling at it and making me moan "Goddess, you

    My dress had a build bra, so when it fell to my waist, it left my breasts naked, and the cool air instantly made my -nipples harden. His hands cup each breast, and he gently kneads them while his lips are busy on my neck. I moan again, and I can feel him smile against my skin.

    Then he flips us over again, and Iy on my back. His eyes find mine as he pulls the dress down my legs and off me

    beforeying it in the grass. His eyes sweep over me, and his eyes tell me how much he wants me.

    I use my hands to open his belt and open his pants, and he stops what he is doing and looks me in the eyes.

    "We don''t have to do this tonight, baby. We have the rest of our lives." He tells me.

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Become My Alpha 40

    GET IT NOW Chapter 0040 Chapter 0040

    +25 BOHUS

    "I know, but I want to, Logan. I want all of you. I want to go feel you inside the, and I want to be yours." I whisper. And it is as if a switch is turned on inside of him because heuickly kicks off his pants and boxers and then pulls off my panties as well.

    He then lowered himself down to kiss me softly and looked into my eyes. I put my arms around his neck and pull him down to me and kiss him. Wey there naked, just kissing each other until I needed air, and he began to kiss me down my neck. But he doesn''t stop there as he moves to kiss and lick one of my erect nipples. When I moan, he moves to the other one while one of his hands finds its way down between my thighs.

    He lets two-finger move between my folds, and I know my arousal is soaking his hand. He continues to kiss me down over my ribs and stomach. Then he kisses my inner tgh before looking up at me.

    I gasp and moan when his mouthtches onto my sensitive clit and begins to suck on it and tease it with his tongue. I feel him gently pushing a finger inside my hole and moving it before adding another. I am a big moaning mess, and it doesn''t take long before I tighten andes on his face and fingers.

    He keeps licking and sucking until Ie down from my orgasm before kissing his way up to my lips again. He looks into my eyes, and I nod my head, knowing what he wants to ask me. He wants to be sure I want this. 1

    "If we do this now, I want to mark you as well, baby. I don''think I can stop myself from doing so." He whispers against my lips.

    "Only if I can mark you," I answer, making him smile wide

    "Oh, baby, I can''t wait to bear your mark." He whispers, and with those words, I feel him start to push inside me.

    I gasped at the intrusion because his cock is much bigger than two fingers. But he is very gentle as he eases his way into me, stopping when he reaches my hymen. He kisses me deeply as he pulls out a little but then thrusts slowly the way inside, breaking my hymen and making my body his.

    I gasp and whimper from the feeling of feeling so full. He leaves small kisses on my jaw and cheek as he kisses the few tears away that had escaped my eyes from the sudden pain.

    "Are you okay, baby?" he whispers against my lips, and I nod my head.

    "Yes. You can move." I whisper back.

    He pulled all the way out only to slowly push in again, so slow I felt every little inch of it. It burned just a little. But it also felt amazing, and a moan escapes my lips, making him smile and slowly begin to thrust in and out of me.

    "Oh god, it feels so good. Logan!" I moan a little louder and feel him kiss and suck on my neck.

    "You feel amazing, baby." He groans as he thrusts faster and a little harder.

    I have had multiple orgasms before. But the feeling of waking up inside me right now is something I have never felt before as his thrusts be harder and faster.

    "Oh god, Logan, please. I am going toe." I moan out.

    I cry out when I feel his canines breaking through my skin as he bites the crock of my neck. My orgasm explodes, and I have never felt anything like this before. I can feel all of his emotions and the matebond growing stronger. When I start to rx again, he retracts his canines, licking my neck to seal his mark.

    He looks deeply into my eyes as he flips us around without pulling out of me, and I now at on him. His hands grab my hips and make me move.

 Become My Alpha 41

    LOGAN

    Fuck I almost came when her already tight pussy gripped my cock when I came. She felt amazing, and I am fucking happy she is min

    I flipped us around so she was on top and held on to her hips, making her move so my cock moved in and out of her. It did not take long before she took control, and I moved my hands to her beautiful breasts, kneading them and ying with her nipples. Her moans were growing louder as she was riding me harder.

    "That''s it, baby, ride my cock. It''s all yours, ride me just the way you want to." I tell her, and she moans.

    "Logan. Oh god, I am going toe again." She cries out in a loud moan. And true to her words, her pussy squeezes my voice all over again while she still rides me and moans loudly. I do not care how loud she is. I had made sure this area would be off-limits for everyone else tonight.

    I wanted to make this night as special and perfect as possible. I wanted her to feel like the queen she is. Even though we don''t really have Kings and Queens anymore. She is still my queen.

    She bends down, resting her head against my shoulder. I smile and put my hands on her ass, grabbing onto it and pounding into her while she is lying on my chest. I am trying to be gentle with her, but she feels so fucking amazing it is hard.

    Her moans are muffled by her pressing her face against my shoulder. I shift my hands'' position, so I have one arm around her lower back, holding her in this position, and I move the other one to the back of her neck, making her move her head so I can kiss her and swallow her sweet moans. I pound into her harder and harder as I feel my own orgasm build, and I am getting close toing.

    I pull her face from mine, looking deep into her eyes, and they are filled with pure and raw lust and love. Without, warning, her pussy tightens around me again, and she moans.

    "That''s it. Baby,e for me onest time. And then put those pretty canines into my neck." I groan as I am holding back my own orgasm for as long as I can. She cries out my name again and then, Without a warning, dips her head down and bites into my neck. I moan and growl as lose thest control ande hard, filling her up with my sperm.

    "Fuck baby," I growl as I keep filling her. Exploding inside her. As we feel the matebond gettingplete. And it feels stronger than it ever did with Mia.

    When our bodies begin to rx, she retracts her canines, licking them to seal them. Then she rests her head on my shoulder, and I slowly move my cock out of her. Our mixed cum spills out of her and makes a mess. But I don''t care. I have her in my arms, and I feel better than I ever have, and I know she must be tired. Se let her rest a little.

    "I love you." Her soft voice sounds a little muffled fromying with her face half buried into my neck. I can''t help but smile, and I grab her face so that I can kiss her.

    "Hove you too, baby," I whisper, and sheys her head down again, resting

    OLIVIA

    I wake up feeling as if 1 am floating. Looking around, I realize I am in Logan''s arms as he is carrying me, walking through the forest. I am dressed in his buttoned shirt, but an see that he has my dress over his shoulder.

    A door opens, and we enter the packhouse, and he walks us upstairs and into his bedroom. But he doesn''t stop there and walks his way to the bathroom. He puts me down on the toilet and turns to fill the bathtub. When it was 31/07/2

    filled, he added somevender bath oil, and he lifted me up before sinking us both into the water.

    +16 BONUS

    I am lying with my chest against his, and he is gently washing my body with a sponge. I can''t help but moan when he gently washes me between my thighs, and I hear him chickle.

    "Don''t moan like that, baby. You will make me want to fuck you again. But you can''t handle that tonight." He whispers, and I feel him smiling against my neck.

    I didn''t answer but tried to control my body because I knew he was right. For it being my first time, he surely did fuck me really well. I know I am not sessful when I hear him chuckle softly before putting the sponge away. He washes my hair and massages my scalp. He lifts me up from the tub, ces me on the floor, moving us to the showers so he can wash out the shampoo. When he is happy either the result, he reaches out for a towel and dries my body. When he is done, he tells me to

    to bed and that he will wash his own hair before joining the.

    I walked into the bedroom and saw my dress draped over a chair. I walked into his closet and found one of his clean shirts with buttons and took it on. And also found some panties from the drawer he had asked me to use for the clothes I stored here.

    I then walked into the bedroom and snuggled in under the bedcovers. It did not take long before I felt Logan get into the bed and pull me into him with my back against his chest. I turned my head and looked into his handsome eyes, and he bent down to kiss me. He had taken on a pair of pajama pants and snuggled up with me in his arms and his face resting by my neck. We fell asleep.

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Become My Alpha 42

    Chapter 0042 OLIVIA

    I woke up from the sparks that were spreading all over my body. I opened my eyes and saw Logan was awake, letting his fingers softly caress my body. And he smiled when he noticed I was awake. "Morning, beautiful." He whispers and kisses me.

    "Morning, handsome," I answer.

    "How are you feeling?" he asked me.

    "I feel good. Complete or whole somehow. And stronger. Its hard to exin. I mean, I know I would somehow feel stronger. But I didn''t expect to feel this powerful." I admit.

    "Something happenedst night. If it is what the Elders told me, I don''t know. But we will figure it all out. Plus, it would be best if you had your first shift as well. We will do all together." He promises, "We can''t shift before the next full moon.'' Skye''s voicees into my head.

    ""Why not?" I ask.

    You will need the help from the full Moon''s power.'' She says.

    "That makes no sense.'' I say.

    ''It is all I can tell you.'' With that, she retreats to the back of my mind.

    I look up at Logan, wanting to tell him what she said, and see him look at me with amusement.

    "Skye?" he asks. I nod my head.

    "Yes. She says I can''t shift before the next full moon. But she won''t say why. Just something about needing the moon." I tell him feeling a bit annoyed.

    "Yeah, Titan said something about the full moon to use it when we try to shift into a lycan the first time." He says. I huff.

    "Would really be easier if they just exined it," I say, grumbling

    "We will try to find out more before the full moon. Maybe ask the elders." He offers, and I nod my head. He then pulls me into him. "Now, while this was also important, it was not quite what meant when I asked how you are feeling" He says and kisses me.

    "Oh," I say and blushes. Remembering what happenedst night.

    "Are you sore?" He asks gently.

    "A little bit. But I am okay." I tell him, and he smiles, dipping his face down to mine, his lips almost touching mine. 1

    "Good, I tried being gentle, but you felt so damn amazing would never want to hurt you." He whispers.

    "I am fine, I promise," I whisper back.

    "Good." He says, pulling me into a hot and steamy kiss.

    #

    A few hourster after he had hot but also sweet soft sex full of love. We got out of bed and had a shower before getting dressed Logan told me he would tell the pack today that I am his second-chance mate and their new Luna. And we agreed to me moving the rest of my stuff over here and Into his closet, which I guess is ours now.

    Rose had spent the night in my old room at dad''s house. They had wanted us to have some private time together. I got dressed in jeans and an off-shoulder top that Logan had asked me to wear. He wanted everyone to see that I was his. He said that now all the unmated males would know to keep their hands off me.

    I looked in the mirror again, hypnotized by the mark on myneck. I have never seen a mark remotely simr to this.

    Firstly it was not ck or dark blue like other marks. Even the old one Logan had, untilst night where I marked him, was ck. But ours was red.

    Secondly, the mark was bigger and more detailed, showing two wolves, one bigger than the other. But between the wolves were two figures that could only be described as Lycans, kissing under the full moon.

    What that meant, I had no idea about. And our wolves refused to say anything about it.

    We walked hand in hand down the stairs, and he didn''t let go when we entered into the huge dining hall. There were a lot more wolves here than usual, and they all stared at us when we walked in. 1

    We reached our table, where my dad, Matt, and Anna were seated together with Rose and the Beta family. Logan pulled out my chair, and I whispered.

    "They all stare." He looked up, and when he looked at me again, he smirked, pulled me up from the chair, and said.

    "Then let''s give them something to stare at." With that, he pulled me close and kissed me passionately right here in front of everyone. Cheers erupted in the hall, and I blushed heavily when he let me go and helped me back in my

    seat.

    "Everyone, Good morning. And thank you for a great partyst night. I hope everyone had a good blood moon night. You all know that at midnight Olivia turned 18. And Lam incredibly proud to tell you that this beautiful woman here next to me. Is my second chance mate given to me by our moon goddess?" More cheers sounded so loud that you would think even the warriors patrolling would hear it.

    "And I am happy to tell you that not only did she ept me as her mate. But wepleted our matebond. And we will officially have the Luna ceremony at the next full moon" Logan finished, and more cheers sounded.

    Logan insisted on going to the buffet table and getting my breakfast for me. So I let him. Dad smiled and gave me a hug when he stood up to go get his own food. The same did Matt and Anna do, Anna squealing and hugging me tight, making meugh.

    While we ate, one of the elders came up to our table and gave us their congrats. And asked to speak with both of uster. Logan told him toe to see us in the afternoon. Because we would use the morning with Rose. And I really wanted to go training today. The Elder looked really ufortable and asked to go speak to us before training in a very insistent manner. So we agreed.

    After breakfast, Logan carried Rose and held my hand as we went upstairs to her room.

    "Princess, it is important you listen for now. Can you do that for daddy?" He asked her as he put her on the bed, and we sat down with her.

    "Okay, daddy." She told us and snuggled into my arms.

    "You know what Mates are, don''t you, princess?" He asks, and she nods her head..

    "Well,st night. Daddy and Liv found out we are mates. You know what that means?" and she must have because she squeals and jumps up, hugging me.

    "It means Liv will never leave us." Squeals happily.

    "Yes, it does. And it means Liv is going to live here with us. Logan tells her, and she squeals again, hugging me and then Logan. 1

    "Will you be my mommy?" She asks me.

 Become My Alpha 43

    LOGAN

    I held my breath without realizing it when Rose asked Liv Liv would be her mommy. Liv looked at her with so much love that my nervous heartbeat began to calm down.

    "If it will make you happy, then yes, I would love to be your mommy," Liv tells Rose in a soft voice but avoids my eyes.

    Rose began to cry, not because she was sad but because she had gotten something she had missed the entire four years of her life. She snuggled into Liv''s arms, and Liv hugged her tightly.

    "I have wanted a mommy for a long tinie. I prayed to the moon goddess to get me a mommy," Rose cries.

    "I am here, princess. And I won''t leave you. I promise." Liv says with tears in her beautiful eyes.

    ''We will be a family. And take care of each other." I say before putting my arms around both of my girls.

    When we had gotten Rose to calm down, we followed her to her kindergarten before returning to the packhouse. We walk to my office when we enter the house, where the pack''s four elders are waiting for us.

    When we walked in, they were sitting in the chairs, and I quickly told them to stay seated. I looked at our elders, and I could see that something they were going to say would either piss me off or cause something like being confused. I sat in my chair, pulling Liv to sit in myp.

    "Okay, you insisted on this meeting now. So now exin, please." I tell them.

    "Alpha, do you remember what we told you about the blood moon?" Elder Evans asks me.

    "I do. And yes, we mated and marked each other under the blood moon. But both our wolves won''t shift before the next full moon." I say, and they nod.

    "Yes, you will need strength from the moon. But that is not why we called you here." Elder Pavel says.

    "You, Luna, can not train for theing time," Pavel tells her.

    "Elders, I might be the new Luna. But I smile, also trained to be s warrior. I do not say I want to be a warrior or do the patrols. But I will not stop training. Because I will fight next to Logan, and I will be able to protect our family and pack. Logan knows this." "Olivia is right. While I will always worry about her, I also know she is the one she-wolf I know can protect herself better than even most males I have seen. So yes, she is your Lun¨¤, but I will not ask her to stop fighting." I tell them.

    "Alpha, Luna, what these two have failed to tell you when you were given further information about the blood moon, is that marking and mating with your mate on that. With a 99% certainty, it will lead to the she-wolf bing pregnant. And heat is not required in this case." Elder Evans''s wife tells us, ring at her mate. 2

    I am frozen. My mind is standing still. And I can feel that Liv is in the same state of shock as I am. She looks at me, and I see all the mixed emotions shing through her. And her feelings are one big mess right now. While we both knowpleting the matebond will cause a heat within the first few months. But we both thought we had time to talk about this. I was nning to tell her if she didn''t feel ready. We could get the pack do to give the Injections that would prevent she would get pregnant just until she feels ready to carry and give birth to our pup because there is no way I want to risk what happened with Mia happening again. 1

    "Are you fucking telling me that not only did you try to make me mate and mark someone because you want to

    break the block on my lycan genes? But you fucking telling me that it will make her be pregnant. AND YOU DIDN''T TELL ME. NOT GIVING US A CHOICE TO MAKE SURE WE ARE BOTH READY FOR THIS." I Explode in pure anger. Standing up and gently ced Liv in my chair.

    "We didn''t think it would matter as we still do need an heir Elder Pavel says.

    "GET OUT. NOW. And don''t ever hide any information from us again. And expect to have your titles taken away. I am DONE with this bullshit you keep pulling on me. OUT."mand, making them leave my office in a hurry.

    I squat down on my knees in front of Olivia when they are gone.

    "I am so sorry, baby. I never wanted the choice to be taken away from you. I am so, so sorry." I whisper, grabbing her face and looking into her eyes. 1

    "I love you. And I will not force you to go through with this pregnancy if you don''t feel ready for it. I will support vou no matter what." I tell her, never letting my eyes leave hers. She nods her head.

    OLIVIA

    I am in shock. While I know that I would soon go into the head and I could get pregnant. I never expected it to happen this way.

    Logan is furious and, in a fit of anger, tells them to leave. Then he goes to his knees and tells me the one thing that makes my decisions clear. While we all know he won''t force a pregnancy on me, I might not be ready for it. And he will support any decision I will take about keeping the child or end the pregnancy before it gets too advanced.

    I know all thises from his past experiences with Mia. He is afraid I will leave him. He didn''t say it out loud, but I could feel all his emotions right now. I love Logan, and I love Rose. And I will love this child just as much. I want him and all our kids. I want our little family. I hold onto his face and look into his eyes, and then I kiss him.

    "Logan. I love you, and I will love this child just as much as I love Rose. I will not leave you, Logan. Never. Granted, I didn''t expect this right this second. But we can do this together." I tell him softly, almost whispering. "Are you sure you want this?" He asks me. Looking into my eyes. I look back and smile.

    "Yes, Handsome. I want this because it is with you. This is ours.

    "You have no idea what this means to me, baby. I promise you, even after giving birth. I will not stop you from training. I will always support you." He tells me.

    I pull him up, ce him in his chair, and sit down on hisp. I take his hands and put them on my tummy. "Our pup might be in here right now," I tell him, and we lock eyes before we begin kissing each other.

 Become My Alpha 44

    Chapter 0044 OLIVIA

    It had been three days since the Elders told us the news about me probably being pregnant. Logan had followed through with what he said to them and informed in counsel that most time helps the packs because of their ipetence and their options, and their way of trying to force what THEY believed should happen, with or without eptance from Logan. He had stripped our elders of their rank and was now looking into finding New families in the pack that had older family members with wisdom and knowledge to take over. Dad wasn''t very impressed by how they had not informed Logan about everything, but while I was young, he was still happy for us and supported us all the way.

    Today we would go to the pack doctors and have the final confirmation on whether I was pregnant. We had decided to wait to tell Rose or the pack before we were 100% sure. Although I was pretty sure I was, and Skye had also said to me that I was.

    I knocked on the door to Logan''s office and opened seeing he was on the phone. He smiled when he saw me and gestured for me toe in. So I did and went to sit on hisp.

    "Yes, that sounds like the best way to approach this." He said to whoever he was talking to. There was silence, and then.

    "Okay, sounds good. But Alpha Kyle, it would be best if you had me excused for now. My mate and I have an appointment with our pack doctor." Again silence for a few seconds.

    "Thank you, Alpha. We will

    More soon. Logan finished the call and smiled.

    "Sorry about that, baby. The phone meeting took longer than nned." He tells me, and I smile at him.

    "It is fine. Everything okay?" I ask

    "Yes, it is. He just wanted to talk about this year''s tournaments. They are being held on hisnds this year. He wanted confirmation on if we will attend this year." He tells me, and I nod my head. I knew about the tournaments. They were used as a way to meet and make connections between the packs. 1

    It is supposed to be a week with friendly tracking, fighting, and hunting challenges. And at the end of it, all unmated wolves from the attending packs are invited to a big party.

    "When is it?" I ask.

    "In two months." He answers and smiles

    "Are we attending?" I ask, and he nods his head.

    "Yes, Blood Moon Pack, do every year." He tells me. And I can''t help but smile.

    "Then we would have met no matter what. Because I always wanted to participate in the tournament and was going to after my eighteenth birthday." I smile, and he smiles back at me with a big smile. (1

    "And you would have kicked ass. I know you can''t attend this year. But if you still want to next year. I am good with it." He tells me, and I crash my lips onto him in a deep kiss.

    "That is one of the reasons why I love you, Logan. You always let me be me and not try to make me into something else." I tell him, and he smiles.

    "You will still attend this year. But as my mate and Luna." He says, and I nod my head.

    "We should get going, or we will bete," I tell him and squeals when he stands up with me in his arms.

    1926 BONUS

    Logan! I can walk, you know." I try being serious but fall Iugh.

    "I know you can, baby. But I love having you in my arms." He tells me as he walks out of the packhouse and towards the doctor''s building Packmembers see us and bow with wide smiles. "Logan! Please put me down." I beg him, and heughs bu puts me on the ground on my feet. Then grab my hand, and we walk together.

    LOGAN

    God, I love this girl. She has brought so much happiness in my life. I had been scared finding out she would be pregnant would be too much, given her age. I didn''t want what had happened before to happen again. Because I had survived losing Mia and being rejected. But I knew already now that whatever love I had for Mia, what I had for Olivia was a thousand times stronger. So losing her would kill me. 1

    But she had assured me that she wanted me, wanted Rose, and wanted to have our little pup and any future ones that muste. God, she is perfect. 1

    We entered the building where the pack doctors had their practice. And we are greeted by Dr. Kendra. She would be checking on Olivia today.

    "Alpha, Luna. Pleasee in." She says respectfully.

    "Please, Kendra, call me Liv. We are, after all, a family now my brother and Anna are mated," Liv tells her, and Kendra nods and smiles.

    She leads us into a room where there is a bed and some machines. She asks Liv to undress from the waist and down. Exining that if Liv is pregnant, she isn''t far enough to see it on a regr ultrasound, so she needs to use an internal one. I help her undress and get up on the bed. When she is lying down, Dr. Kendraes over and first puts her fingers on Liv''s stomach. You see, Kendra has a special gift that she can use to confirm a pregnancy. After a few seconds, she removes them and smiles at us.

    "Okay, I can tell you that you are Definitely pregnant. Now I will use the wand to see if you have one or more pups. Also, checking everything looks good so far." Olivia smiles and nods her head before spreading her legs.

    A small growl escapes from me, knowing where that wand will be going. But Liv grabs my hand and pulls me to her to look at the monitor, where we will see our baby for the first time. And sure, a few secondster, pictures of inside her tummy, we see what, at this stage, looks like a big bean, 1

    "Oh, Logan! That is our baby." Liv whisper as she touches the screen. I don''t say anything but look at the evidence of our passionate lovemaking on the night of the Blood Moon.

    "Yes, here we have your little pup. And there is only one. And everything looks good. I will print s few pictures. How many would you like." Liv and I look at each other, and she says,

    "Four, please. Then my father can get one and my grandparents. And I am sure Rose would love one as well. Thest one is ours." God, I love how she always has Rose in her thoughts and includes her.

    "Okay, Liv. You can clean yourself a little in the bathroom and then get dressed. I will advise on not giving sex today, as we had to use the wand. But other than that, you are free to have as much sex as you want." Dr. Kendra tells us, and Liv blushes while I chuckle. "Thank you, Dr," I say and smile.

    "Also, you will probably soon have morning sickness, so I will give you something for that. And you need to be sure to eat well. Other than that, you are free to leave." Kendra tells us while Liv is cleaning up and getting

    00 00

    Chapter 00:13

    dressed.

    "Thank you, Dr," Liv says, smiling, and takes the four pictures Kendra printed for us.

 Become My Alpha 45

    OLIVIA

    We walked outside and were surprised to see that my dad, Matt, and Anna, and my grandparents were waiting for

    1. us.

    "Hey, Muffin. We wanted toe so we could get the new Dad tells me. Logan chuckled at the nickname dad still insists on calling me.

    "Hey, dad. You really should stop calling me that." But he smiles and shakes his head.

    "You will always be my Muffin. What did the Dr. Say."

    "Look for yourself. "I say and give him a picture. And he gets tears in his eyes. I give my grandparents one too. "Oh, sweetheart. This is so precious." My grandmother says.

    I smile. And they all give us their

    Congrattions. Dad looks at Logan for a little and then smiles.

    "Promise me you will always keep the

    safe. While I feel as if I already have a granddaughter. Knowing my little girl is pregnant is very special to me." Dad says. And Logan hods his head seriously.

    "Always." That is all Logan says. But dad seems satisfied with it.

    We all walked back to the packhouse and went into the smaller dining room, which was mostly used when the Alpha had guests. The omegas working in the kitchen today served us our lunch, and we all enjoyed it. Logan and dad talked about the uing tournament, and Logan told that to find the four best warriors, as each pack woulde with four contestants this year. Dad smiled at me, knowing I had wanted to participate.

    "I know I can''t participate this year. But Logan has promised that he will support it if that is what I want next year. This year I will be there for support and attend as the packs'' Luna and Logan''s mate.

    "Yes, if she wishes, she is free to participate anytime, as long she isn''t pregnant." Logan agrees with me. And dad nods.

    "Remember, Muffin, that Dark Forest Pack will be there as well. And with that, Alpha Colton." He says, and I nod my head.

    "I know, dad. But I will be with you all. Plus, he will have to see if I am mated to Logan." I say.

    "Be prepared, Muffin. Because he will, without doubt, be angry." Dad says.

    "Don''t worry, us. He won''t get anywhere near her. And if I can''t be next to her, I will make sure that Luca is. His dad, our old Beta, will look after the pack along with the new elders. So that Luca can join us. She won''t be left alone at any time." Logan promises. Dad nods his head, satisfied with Logan''s answer.

    "Good," Dad says.

    "That reminds me. Michael and Nina, would you consider doing our pack honor and bing one of or elderly couples? Your family has a long line of strong wolves, and I know that back when my grandfather lived, your family was considered to be the gamma family. Until my dad decided he did not need a gamma. So I think you two with being perfect to be our elders." Logan says, looking at my grandparents. 1

    They both look a bit shocked but also proud. We can see they share a mindlink, but then they smilelook at Logan, and bow their heads.. 1

    "It will be an honor to serve you and our pack." My Grandfather says proudly, 11

    Thank you, I will also listen to if you have an Idea for the cond family. I considered Luca''s Grandfather. And let me be the one without a partner, as Gabrielle died a few years ago. And he has been wanted to help the pack in everything." Logan says, and my grandparents nod their heads,

    "He will definitely be an asset." They agree.

    Not long after, they all left so we could have a little privacy before Rose would be back.

    We sat in Rose''s room, and Logan showed her the picture from the ultrasound. She looked at it and then looked at us, confused.

    "Princess, this is a picture of your baby brother or sister from inside mommy''s tummy," Logan told her, and her eyes lit up. And she shifts closer to me, looking at my tummy.

    "Is the baby in there?" she asks, and I nod my head.

    "The baby will be in my tummy for six months. Until he or she is big enough toe to meet us." I exin to her.

    "Then we need to look after him." She says.

    "It can be a girl, though," Logan says, and she shakes her head.

    "No, it is a boy." She says stubbornly. So we just agreed, and she smiled.

    We spend the evening talking about names. And we decided to let Rose decide on a name. After a long talk, we all agreed on the name Riley. "Riley King."

    "Can I help make his room?" She is very adamant about the pup being a boy.

    "When we are ready to make it sure, of course, you can. And I will need your help telling stories and singing for him. I tell her, and she smiles big. It is important to me that Rose knows she is as big a part of our family, especially now with a pup on the way. I don''t want her to feel left out.

    We read Rose her bedtime story, and when she was asleep, we went into our room.

    We were lying in bed, and Logan was just holding me close, and it felt so nice and safe.

    "I love you, Liv. Thank you for not running away." He whispers. I move my head and look at him.

    "I love you, Logan. And I promise we will be in this together."

    "I won''t let him get close to you, Liv." I know what he means.

    "I know you won''t. I trust you." I tell him, and he nods his head

    "Your mine!" He whispers. I know his biggest fear is to lose Rose and me and now also our pup.

    "I am yours, and your mine! Now and for the rest of our lives." I tell him, and he smiles before pushing me under him and kissing me. 1 Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 0046

    LOGAN.

    I am really going to be a dad again. I am grateful for having Liv and Rose in my life. But having my mate carry my baby, it''s an amazing feeling.

    I am currently in my office after mindlinking Mr. and Mrs. Jones, plus Luca''s grandfather, to tell them toe and see me. I want to formally give them their new ranks. And also, I need them to research more about what I can expect for my next shift under the full moon. I also want them to see if they can find out why it is so important that Liv waits with her shift as well.

    Last but not least, they will want to n the Luna ceremony that will happen on the full moon as well. And I know Luca''s mother wants to help them too. I want that night to be fucking spectacr because Liv deserves only the best.

    A knock on the door tells me they are here, so I tell them toe in, and they all enter.

    -

    "Mating and marking on a blood moon does for all mean a stronger bond. But, for you, t means you have most likely opened up for your lycan side. The rolls say that you should be able to shift into both lycan and wolf form." Luca''s grandfather Ss tell me. "Okay. But why is the full moon needed."

    "That is because you are changing into something much stronger and deathly. Your body needs the help, the strength from the moon, for the first shift." Nina tells me, and I nod my head.

    "Okay, that makes sense. Thank you, what about Liv and our pup? Her wolf Skye refuses to shift before the full moon, saying she needs it. And our pup does it mean anything that it is conceived on the blood moon."

    "About your mate. In general, she is a normal wolf. But in the past, it was not umon that if a male lycan was mating and marking a wolf, then the she-wolf would change from wolf to lycan. Otherwise, she would not be able to carry a Lycans pup. As the pregnancy would, with a 70% chance, kill the she-wolf. So my guess is that her wolf knows she is more than just a wolf. Or that the baby is. So think her wolf is actually trying to save her." Ss tells me. I look at him.

    "You think our pup could be a lycan?" I ask

    "Yes. Or both, like you." He says gently. I nod my head.

    "Lycan pups are born at the same rate. I mean, after six months?" I ask. I need to know.

    "Yes." It''s Nina that answers and sends me a smile. At least, that''s a relief.

    "Okay. It is just good to know." I say, and they all nod their heads.

    "Of course it is. And we will research more about it." Michael promise.

    "Thank you. I also want to ask you, Nina, to work with Shirley. In the nning of the Luna ceremony. If that is not too much to ask." I look at her.

    "It will be my honor and pleasure to help with that." She says and bows her head.

    "Good, then I think that was it, for now at least. Thank you for taking on this rank and responsibility. I am sure you will do great things for our pack." I tell them, and they all bow their heads before leaving my office.

    -

    A knock on the door sounds, and when I smell Liv''s sweet scent, I know it is her. I get up and open the door. There she is, holding a tray with food on it.

    "You didn''te for lunch, so I wanted to bring you some." She says softly. I take the tray from her and walk over, putting it on the coffee table by the couch I have here. Then I turn and bring her into my arms.

 Become My Alpha 47

    "Thank you. You didn''t have to. But thank you." I say and sulle at her.

    "I know. But I wanted to." She whispers. *)

    I smile and pull her in for a kiss. It started out softly, but I soon lifted her up and went sitting on the couch with her in myp. The kiss turns deeper and more heated. We didn''t do anythingst night because Kendra had asked us not to.

    She was wearing jeans and a hoodie. But I knew what delicious curves it was all hiding, so my cock was getting harder by the second. I hooked my fingers into the hoodie and pulled it off her, and saw that she was wearing one of my T-shirts under it.

    "I love you in my clothes. You make it look so fucking sexy I whisper. She whimpered a little from need when my hands snuck inside the t-shirt and unhooked her bra before cupping both her beautiful breasts and running

    Man''s over her nipples.

    Sun!" She moans, and I get harder.

    "What baby," I ask before kissing her neck and gracing it with my canines. And she moans harder.

    "Logan, please." She begs.

    "What do you want, baby," I whisper against her neck.

    "I want you to fuck me." She moans, and Igrowl.

    I made her stand up, then I unbuttoned her jeans and pulled them down to her feet along with her panties. She steps out of them, and I pull her back onto myp. I also pull off the t-shirt and bra, so she is naked. I cup her chin with my hand and pull her mouth to mine, kissing her hard. My other hand is between her sweet thighs, and I am running two fingers between her dripping folds. And her arousal is so fucking addictive.

    I push my two fingers inside her pussy, and she moans. I move my fingers faster, curling them, and making her moan louder. And she began grinding onto my hand, pulling at my shirt and wanting me to take it off, so I removed my fingers, pulling off my shirt, and without warning, plunged my fingers inside her again.

    "That''s it, baby. Fuck my fingers, good. Keep going until youe." I whisper in her ear.

    She moves, and I feel her tighten, and then she cries out and moans my name as her walls squeeze my fingers. She begins to rx, and I pull my fingers from her. I am hard as a rock, and I want to feel her around my cock, so I make her stand on her knees on the couch, leaning over the back.

    I open my jeans, pull them and my boxers down, and my hard cock springs out. Her pussy looks so fucking beautiful, all dripping with her arousal. I rub my cock on he pussy and her juices.

    Then I line myself up and thrust into her slow and softly all the way deep inside her. She moans softly, and I pull her up, so her back is against me. I cup her breasts, thrusting in and out of her in slow, agonizing moves. She feels so good around me. I close my eyes and bury my nose in her neck, taking in her sweet scent.

    I take her like this for what seems like hours, but in reality, it''s only 15 minutes before I feel her pussy tighten. My cock is so hard with need for her, and it''s pulsing inside her. I speed up fucks her harder and faster.

    Before I know it, she cries out andes so hard around me, I feel my cock twitch, and I release my cum inside her. Growling as she moans once again, feeling so moreplete, as all her feelings flood through me and she whispers.

    "I love you so much, Logan.

 Become My Alpha 48

    Chapter 0048 OLIVIA

    Boy, did I get more than I expected? Yes, I did. I just wanted to make sure he was eating, because I know he has been so busytely, and I want to support him. Or help him in any way I can. But it is so hard to resist him. And his scent always makes me want him. So when he unhooked my bra and began teasing my nipples, I wanted him so badly.

    He sits back on the couch and pulls me to him. I notice his pants are back on but still open, and I smile at that. I rest my head on his chest, and he hugs me tight.

    I love you too, Olivia." He whispers. I rx, and it feels so nice just sitting here, being close to him. But it is short lived because before we know it, our backlinks are being fooded with the one word we wish never to hear. ''ROUGES

    "Fuck, get dressed, baby." He pulled me to my feet.

    "The pups?" I say. He didn''t answer right away. But his eyes were zed over.

    "They are safe. The teacher got them underground in the safe room." He promises.

    "Okay. I know you need to go." I whisper, but he goes to the bookshelf and clicks some, and it moves. On the other side is a room.

    "Baby, I know you don''t want to, but pl." Lstop him by kissing him. 2

    "Just promise you will be back," I say and walk in.

    "Always, baby. There is a tunnel to the safe room Rose is in. Go there." He clicked another button, and another door opened. I turned, but the steel door behind the bookshelf was closed, and he had left.

    ''I love you, Liv. Wille to get you soon.'' Was his words in my head. I didn''t answer. I needed him to be focused and not talk with me.

    I entered the tunnel and closed the door behind me, just in case. The tunnel was dark, but Skye helped me by making my sight better. Perks of being a wolf. The tunnel isn''t long, and I see the door. I look around and see a small, barely noticeable button, I press it, and the door opens. I hear pups scream and cry, so I hurry to say.

    "Hey everyone, it is me, Olivia. Is everyone okay?" I ask softly as I enter the safe room and close the door.

    "Mommy!" Rose came running, and for a second, I smiled. It''s only been a few days, but she already calls me

    mom.

    "Hello, Luna." It is their teacher Sylvie.

    "Sylvie. Alpha Logan told me to go here. I can''t fight for the time being." I tell her.

    "I know. Rose told us she is going to have a baby brother." She says, smiling. Iugh.

    "We don''t really know if it''s a boy or girl. Too early to tell." I tell her, and she smiles and nods her head.

    Together we go gather all the pups in a circle, and I sing with them and tell them a fairytale. While doing this, Rose sat with me, running a hand over my tummy, meaning the baby not to be scared. That daddy would make the bad wolves go away. We have been here for a long time when I feel Logan mindlink me.

    ''It is over, baby. I am on my way to get you.'' He tells me.

    ''All the pups are safe. They have fallen asleep, though.'' I tell him.

    "That''s great. Means they felt safe there with you and Sylvie'' He answers.

    26 BONUS

    After another 20 minutes, the main door to the safe room opened. Logan rushed in dressed in a pair of shorts and dirty with bloodstains. He looks at Rose in my arms, and I can see he wants to take her. So we can leave. But he doesn''t want to dirty her. ""Logan, it is fine. I can still carry her." I tell him.

    But the baby." He begins.

    I stand up. With Rose in my arms and go kiss him.

    "The baby will be okay, Logan. It is not a long walk. And she isn''t that heavy."

    "Okay." He gives in and hurries us back home.

    After putting Rose to bed, he takes my hand and takes me to our bathroom.

    "Shower with me, please. I need to feel you in my arms. Not for sex. I just want to hold you." He whispers. He looks so torn.

    I turn on the shower and turn back to Logan. He only wears shorts, so I push them off him and then undress. Then I take his hand and make him follow me into the shower. I take my time to soap him in and then rinse it off. When I was done, I softly told him to squat down so I could wash his hair.

    He stands up and wraps his arms around me when I am done. Then he bends his head to my neck and takes in my

    scent.

    "No matter if the wolf is a rouge or not. I hate killing another wolf." He whispers.

    "Killing is never fun. Not liking it only makes you a good person. Someone who cares." I tell him, and I can feel him nod his head. We leave the shower and walk into bed.

    Wey here. He with his arms around me. And we both fall asleep.

 Become My Alpha 49

    Chapter 0049 LOGAN

    I had doubled my patrols after thest attack. The attack had seemed wrong somehow. As if they were searching for something. us had caught one of the rouges, but so far, he refused to talk. I looked at Liv, who was sleeping peacefully here next to me.

    She had been so calm doing all this. Even though I know it annoyed her that she couldn''t go help fighting. It made me think about how I would handle it once she had given birth and could fight. Would I be able to convince her to stay back? Maybe while the baby was still small. But I know I can keep her from it forever. 1

    know she is more than capable of protecting herself and those around her. But I will always fear losing her.

    ss her softly and slowly get out of bed. I enter the bathroom and turn the shower on. And step in under it. I am lest in thoughts about what I need to do to make the rouge talk. When a pair of arms circle my waist from behind, making me smile. "Did I wake you up, baby?" I ask. (11

    "Yes, by leaving me alone in bed." She answers, and I can feel her smile against my back. I chuckle and grab her arm, pulling her gently until she is in front of me.

    "I am sorry, baby. I wanted to deal with the rouge before breakfast." I tell her, and she nods her head

    "What are your ns for today?" I ask her.

    "I wanted to help n the ceremony, but they won''t let me. So I don''t know."

    "What about helping me? I need to find the four warriors we are bringing for the tournament." I ask her.

    "I would love that! Thank you." She whispers, and I bend down and kiss her.

    "I know it is hard, but it''s not forever. As soon the doctor clears you after giving birth, you can train again. And I will help you get back into it. I don''t want to take anything from you." I say.

    "I know, Logan. I don''t me you. I will be fine. We will be fine. More than that, we will be perfect." She whispers. Pulling my head to her so she could kiss me and her hands roamed my body until he put her hand around my cock.

    My mate made me get hereter than I had nned, but I am notining. I would take sex in the shower over a fucking rouge every time.

    I enter the dungeons where the rouge is and walk down to silver cages. We have cages here for any supernatural creature, witches, vampires, and of course, werewolves. I opened the cell door, and the rouge was weakened by the silver surrounding him sitting against the wall.

    "Hello, I am Alpha Logan." I introduce myself only to see if it gets me a reaction, and it does as I see him turn scared. Good, he knows who I am.

    "I am going to ask some questions, and I would advise you to answer them. If you don''t, you will be put in torture." I inly tell him. He sits up straighter.

    "Why did youe here? First, someone tried to attack my daughter a month ago. Now fifty-plus rouges attack my pack. Why?" I ask, but the rouge just presses his lips into a small line. I sigh.

    "Answer me for your own sake. I don''t like hurting another wolf, not even a rouge. But I will if you don''t talk." I

    warn him onest time. But he says nothing.

    I walk over, grab him around the throat pulling him to his feet. Then I drag him over to the silver bars and press his back against them. For 3 minutes, all you can hear is the sizzling from the burning flesh on his back and his screams. When I remove him away, everything goes quiet, and blood is running down his back. "Answer me, and I will stop," I promise. But he still won''t say anything.

    I hold him up against the bars again for 6 minutes this time and his screaming grows louder. The silver is burning off his skin, and the longer he is against the bars, the deeper the wounds will get.

    "Answer me, or I will do this longer and longer. And when your back is all burned away will start with your face. Until you die. Answer me, and I will stop and get you medical help. You were caught pretty fast and didn''t get to kill anyone so tell me, and I will let you leave when you are all healed." I tell him. But he still doesn''t talk, so I push him against the bars again.

    He screams, and blood runs to the floor.

    "Okay, okay. I will talk. Just stop, please." The rouge cries out. And I pull him away. I look at him "Talk," I tell him.

    "We were searching for someone. A girl. A daughter of a warrior. Her Alpha wants her. Said her dad fled with her. That she belongs to him." He whispers out weakly. My blood freezes. There is only one girl here that matches this description. I lose control of Titan, and he takes partial control of my body.

    "Olivia is ours. She is our mate." Titan sneers coldly. The rouge gulps. Everyone in this country knows how dangerous Titan is. I fight him and seed in taking back control. I look at the rouge.

    ''Dr. Joseph, I want you to attend to the rouge in the dungeons. His back is burned from silver. Two warriors will be here to make sure he won''t attack you.'' I mindlink Dr. Joseph.

    "A Dr. Ising to look at you. When it is safe to leave, I will let you go. Until then, you will get food and water." I tell the rouge.

    "You won''t break your promise?" The rouge asks, surprised. I shake my head.

    "I never break a promise, but I would advise you not to go back to the rouge camp," I say and leave.

 Become My Alpha 50

    LOGAN

    I returned to the pack house after ordering two warriors to stand guard at the cell. I walked upstairs and back into our room to find it empty. I took a shower fast to get the blood off me. Then I mindlink Liv. "Where are you, baby.'' I ask.

    ''Kitchen.'' She answers. Surprising me.

    ''Are you busy, baby?'' I ask

    ''No, I will be there in five.'' She says.

    ''Okay, love,e to the office when you are ready.'' I tell her, and she agrees.

    ''us, Matt, and Luca toe to my office. I need you three toe to my office now.'' I say opening the link to all three at once. They all informed me they ate on their way.

    A knock on my door tells me they got here fast, and all three walk in. us looks serious but also worried. I have a feeling he already suspected why the rouges were here. "Come in. Liv will join us in a few." I tell them.

    "Did the rouge talk?" us ask me. I look at him and nod my head.

    "Yes."

    The door opens, and with her sweet scent, she enters and walks over to me. I gently pull her down to sit on myp.

    "What''s going on?" She asks. I look at them all, feeling calmer now she is here with me.

    "I got the rouge to talk. The camp he was currently living in, wax hired to go here, to find Liv."

    "What, why?" She asks.

    "Who hired them?" us asks.

    "The rouge didn''t know who. But rumors wax they were going the find Liv because she was taken from the one hiring them," I tell them and her eyes widen. 1 "Fucking Colton." Matt Curses.

    Liv doesn''t say anything, but us is furious.

    "Do you have a nned Alpha?" Luca asks. I look at Liv.

    "I know you won''t like this, baby. But until I can assure you that you are safe, you will have one guard. I will try to make sure it''s one you know well, like Your dad, Matt, maybe Jason, and Luca." I say, kissing her fingers. "It is okay. I understand, I really do." She answers in a small voice.

    "Thank you. I am going to get the Elders to gather the elders'' counsel to see if they can stop this. Maybe by forcing him out and letting his son take over." I say, and us nods his head.

    "Carter is a good boy." He says, and I nod my head.

    We talk for a while, mainly about how we can make our security better. And after another hour, they all leave me and Liv alone. None of us say much but sit here, Liv resting her head on my shoulder. I know this is stressful as

    hell. So much has happened, and we haven''t really had time to spend time as mates-something I want to change.

    OLIVIA

    I have been rubbed into going to find my dress for the ceremony, so after the meeting, dad follows me to where my grandmother and Shirley are waiting. They were not very happy, having to have dad follow me so closely. Because they wanted my dress to be a surprise for everyone

    We got into one of the cars belonging to the pack. And we drove to the human town and stopped outside a clothing store I would never even look at. Not because there was something wrong with the clothes, it was just a store with clothes from some of the most expensive brands.

    When we got inside, two women came to greet us. One of them looked familiar in some way, but I needed to figure cut how. My grandmother took control and told them where we were here from, and their eyes got excited. That''s when I realized they were both wolves. We were led into a room and seated on some soft couches when they started showing dresses. They were all beautiful, but nothing really caught our eyes. Not until one of them came in with the most beautiful dress. The dress was blood red on the off-shoulder part down to the waist, where the color faded into a more golden moon color. The off-shoulder sleeves were butterfly sleeves ince and small diamonds embedded into them. The first

    "That''s the one," Shirley says with a glint in her eyes.

    "Yes, it is perfect. Go try it on, dear." Grandma says, so I follow the women into the room next to this.

    I look in the mirror after taking it on. And I don''t know what to say, and I see the woman that looks familiar smile warmly at me. And tells me I look beautiful. I walk into the room where my grandmother and Shirley are waiting for me. And when they see me, they look excited, and both nod their heads.

    I looked over to my dad and saw him standing there with tears showing in his eyes. I walked over to him and hugged him.

    "Dad?"

    "Don''t worry about me, Muffin. You look so much like your mom. You are just as beautiful as she was." He whispers.

    "Oh, dad," I whisper back and hug him again, longer this time.

    "She would have loved seeing you here being the mate and future Luna of the Alpha of the back she was born and raised in." dad says. And now I am the one with tears in my eyes. 1

    With the dress we found shoes. but I was told the jewelry was already picked out for me. So I decided to get a dress for Rose and a new buttoned shirt that would match my dress''s red color for Logan. Both my grandmother and Shirley smiled a lot, and when I asked why, they just said I was the perfect Luna.

    When we were done, we drove home. I fell asleep in the car. It had been a very long day. Rewarding, yes, but long. I woke up when someone lifted me up and then smelled Logan''s calming scent. I knew I was home with my mate, and I instantly felt calm when he began walking upstairs with me in his arms.

 Chapter 0051

    OLIVIA

    The full moon came faster than. And also had another dr. Visit. It turns out that the birth is progressing faster than usual, but Dr. Kendra says it is because of the lycan genes. So it''s perfectly normal, but instead of 6 months, like the wolves. She believes my pregnancy will

    be only four months.

    She still thinks it is safe to shift on the full moon. And Skye agrees and says the shift we will make will not hurt our pup. Titan told Logan the same thing, so we decided to still do the shift at full moon, but then I won''t shift again after our pup is born.

    Rosalie is the sweetest big sister. She likes to sit down every day when shees back home and speak to her brother or sister. Yes, we don''t know the gender yet, but dr. Kendra thinks we should be able to find out before the tournaments. Dad has found the 15 best warriors, and after the full moon, we will test them and find our four contestants.

    Logan has been amazing. He has done his very best not to make me feel like I am being guarded by letting people I know and hang out with do the protecting.

    And with my faster-progressing pregnancy, my hormones are going crazy, making me feel hot and turned on. Let''s say we have made good use of every surface in his office and our bedroom.

    -

    It was the day of the full moon, and again Logan made sure I was getting spoiled and pampered in every possible way. I had a long calming bath and then a nice rxing massage. Someone had been here and done my hair which was loose this time, and my makeup made my eyes pop andplimented my dress very well.

    Rose had been with me all day and was now dressed in the red dress I had bought for her. And I am standing in front of our floor-to-ceiling mirror, struggling to zip up my dress. Logan enters the room, probably alerted by the sudden stress and building sadness, andes over to me when he notices my struggles. He helps me zip my dress and then kisses my shoulder, and feeling him near, I instantly calm down.

    "Are you ready Beautiful?" he asks me softly while running his nose up on my neck before he kisses my lips.

    "Yes, thank you," I say s bit disorientated and feeling a little hot from his touch.

    ''He knows full well what his touch does to us.'' Skyeins in my head, making me smile andugh quietly. But Logan notice and crocks an eyebrow looking at me.

    "What is funny?" he asks me.

    "Just Skyeining, telling you very well know what your touch does to us," I tell him, and heughs.

    "Sorry baby, I will make up for itter," He promised.

    I smile, and he takes my hand after lifting up Rose, and we go to leave our room and the house walking to the field where the ceremony will take ce.

    When I got there, I was stunned. There are lit torches everywhere to create light around the area and the stage that is in the middle of everything. It looked magical in a middle-aged kind of way, and it looked amazing. "Wow, it''s amazing. I have never seen anything like this before." I whisper, and Logan smile.

    "It is all for you, beautiful. Our pack is excited to have a luna again." He tells me with pride and love shining in his eyes.

    Logan leads us through the crowd to the stage. when we get on it, everyone goes silent, waiting to hear their Alpha talking.

    "Good evening, everyone." He spoke out loudly.

    "Good evening, Alpha." Everyone greets him back.

    "As you all know did I find my second chance, mate? I know you all suffered the loss four years ago when ourst Luna decided to leave our pack. So I am happy to tell you all that we will finally get the Luna you all deserve. Olivia is a strong-willed woman who will not only help with our pack business but she will stand by our side when our pack needs protection.

    She has a heart so big and caring and has not only epted me but also given the love a mother should give her child to Rosalie. And not only that, but I can tell you she is expecting our first pup and possibly our next Alpha."

    Logan just now officially told everyone that I am pregnant. And the entire crowd goes nuts with cheers and congrattions yelled out. It takes a while, but when everyone finally bes silent again, Logan takes a big golden ss and a knife. He then reaches me for his hand, and I take it as I stand up from the chair I had been asked to sit on.

    "Olivia, Do you ept the responsibility and honor of bing the Luna for the Blood Moon Pack to protect as well as help maintain ourws? Together with me, the Alpha?" He asks me.

    "I do," I say. He then took the knife.

    "I, Alpha Logan of the Blood Moon Pack, ept you as my Luna. Together we will rule and keep our pack safe and strong." Logan finishes and cuts his palm and then mine and holds our hands over the ss While our hands are locked with each other.

    I feel a huge surge of power go through me, bigger than when Logan had invited us into the pack. When the cuts are all healed, he takes my hand and kisses it before looking out on all the packmembers.

    "Blood Moon Pack. I give you your Luna." Logan says loudly, and everyone once again cheers. But then everything lights up in a silver light that is shining down on Logan and me. Then every single one get down on their knees and yells. "ALPHA LOGAN, LUNA OLIVIA"

 Chapter 0052

    UNKNOWN

    The hidden heir has grown strong over the years. This was the year when the prophecy became real. Our Royal heir to rule over both Lycans and Werewolves has be is the true self.

    When I gave him his first mate, I made a mistake. And somehow, this wolf''s soul belonging to a shallow and selfish girl had snuck in. I pondered for many years about how it had happened until I found out ck magic had been involved.

    With the help of a ck witch and the vampires, this girl managed to create the illusion that made notably hers but also the heirs'' wolf confused and made them recognize each other as mates. When I discovered what was happening, it was toote, and the girl was pregnant.

    Her n did not work, though. Her family had somehow found out that the wolf, the heir, no one knew about. And she wanted power. She wanted to rule and be queen and make sure her bloodline would move up in the ranks by giving birth to another male heir. But that didn''t happen, and I decided to ruin the magical Illusion, therefor her wolf made her reject him. And she fled the pack in anger and shame.

    No matter how much it hurt the heir and his newborn, I knew that in a few years, they would both heal. When the girl that had the wolf''s soul of the wolf that is his true mate.

    The girl that is the true mare for the heir is a sweet and gentle girl. But also a girl that doesn''t ept anything or anyone trying to hurt her. She has a strong personality and is perfect for a future queen.

    It had been a sweet thing to watch how the heir and the girl fell in love before their matebond had only brought them much closer. The marking and mating between the true mates broke the protecting spell I had put on the heir''s bloodline, and this was the beginning of our new king and queen.

    Tonight the pair will, for the first time, experience their lycan form. The process will be a little moreplicated for the new queen because she has yet to shift into her normal wolf form as well.

    After introducing the queen as their Luna, the happy couple disappears into the forest, only followed by the queen''s father and brother, her brothers'' mate, and the elders of the pack. They stop when they reach the sameke where they are marked and mated.

    This is the final step for them both to be who they are meant to be. The king and queen will reunite the entire wolf and the new lycanmunity.

    They are all talking and looking at the full moon. And this is my cue to show myself to my beloved children.

    I take a deep breath and let my light shine brighter than they have ever seen before, and show myself for them all with the words.

    "My children"

    *Hello all. thank you for reading and following the book. Thest few weeks have been really hectic for me, so getting the chapters out has not happened as I had hoped. but things should be easier now. so thank you for your patience...

    this chapter is short, but don''t worry. I will post another together with this.. enjoy. and take good care of yourself and your loved ones

    much love Sal*

 Chapter 0053

    LOGAN

    When the ceremony is over, the packmembers begin the after-party. Rose left together with Dr. Kendra and Joseph, where she would be for the rest of the night. I looked over at her dad, brother, and Anna, nodding my head to tell them to follow us. Then I turned to the elders, who all bowed their heads, which tells me that they knew they should follow us. Last I looked at Liv, who looked so stunning and beautiful that I had a hard time not staring at her.

    I take her hand into mine, and we begin to walk through the forest, not stopping before we reach theke, where we were when Liv found out I was her mate.

    "What will we do?" She asks in a small nervous tone. It''s a good question. But I guess we can start with what we do when shifting into the regr wolf form. I am about to suggest she talk with Skye when a very bright light falls down on the open field.

    The light was blinding, and after a little while, the light slowly faded, and a woman came floating toward us. Her silver-colored hair and white dress are floating after her. She stops in front of us and looks at us, her eyes ending on Olivia and me.

    "My children." She says with a warm sensual voice. We all fall to our knee and bows our head in respect for the woman who can only be our moon goddess.

    "Stand up, my children." We all do as told. I take a small step forward, bowing my head.

    "Moon goddess, it''s a big honor to have youe here to our pack, especially as we only just held the ceremony for our new Luna.

    "I know. I watched and blessed her new position." The moon goddess tells us as she is smiling.

    "I am here to help you both shift into your Lycan. I will ease the pain. I want to tell you a story when you have both shifted."

    We both bow our heads in respect, and we hear her softughter.

    "How do you wish to proceed, my goddess," Liv asks her softly

    "You, my dear daughter, will tonight shift into the shape of a female lycan when you mated and marked Logan, who is your true mate. I made sure that the wolf''s soul that was given to you in the form of Skye was given an extra soul so that she now, not only as Logan, can shift into a wolf but also a lycan. So that you, my daughter, your mates, equal in every way." The moon goddess tells us.

    "Okay," Olivia says.

    "Tonight, you will shift to lycan. And after that, you can shift into your wolf at any time you want to with no pain." The moon goddess tells her.

    -

    OLIVIA

    "Step into the light, my daughter, and listen to Skye. She knows what to do. And do not worry about your little pup. He will be perfectly fine." The moon goddess says, shocking me.

    "H... He?" I ask.

    "Yes dear, he. The pup you are carrying in your womb will be a strong Alpha that, just like his parents, will have the ability to shift into both forms. Now my child, step into the light and show us your magnificent lycan." She tells me, and I do as she says.

    The warmth from this magical light. It warms up my entire body and makes me feel protected and somehow safe as if what I am about to do doesn''t scare me anymore. More so now I know our pup will be just fine.

    ''Skye?'' I ask in my head.

    ''I am here.'' She answers.

    ''Do you know what to do?'' I ask her, and I feel the prideing from her.

    ''Yes, my dear human, just trust me and give me full control.'' Skye tells me. So, I do.

    At first, I don''t feel anything, but just as those thoughtse into my mind. A burning pain shoots through me. And I have never felt anything like this. It feels as if all my bones are growing. A scream leaves my lips, and with blurred eyes, I notice Logan begin to move, but the moon goddess stops him.

    Then a flow of strength I had never felt before flowed through me, and I felt Titan''s presence as well as Skye''s. ws came out of my fingers. A bright silver-colored Fur started to show, and I grew in height. Ast check of energy and a powerful feeling, and I felt the shiftplete.

    I stood tall, muscles showing but still somehow looked more feminine. The ws were sharp, and I had no doubt that I could do a lot of damage with those. I looked into theke and saw the head of a wolf with bright blue eyes.

    "You are beautiful." I heard Logan say, and I turned to look at him.

    "Thank you." I was shocked to hear Skye''s voice in that way, and by the look of everyone but the goddess knew.

    "Your wolf souls can talk freely when they are in their lycan form." The goddess exined, and we all nodded our heads. She then looked at me and smiled brightly.

    "I can see my n worked. Silver fur ismon amongst wolves. But taking a good look, you will all see that this color shines brighter. Skye is an old soul. When she was created, she was given to a Luna that was in the war where silver was used by hunters and vampires. She was a strong Luna as well. And she kept rolling when hunters killed her mate. So Skye was given one special gift. She is resistant to silver. She can touch wear and be stabbed by something silver, and it won''t hurt her." The goddess tells us. We bow our heads.

    I wanted to shift back, but the goddess told me not to. So I walked out of the light, and my fur still shined brighter than normal silver fur. She then moved to Logan to step into the light before she said.

    "Your pain will be less as you already have the wolf form. So let Titan take over and show your other form." He does as told.

    It happens faster than me, but we see him grow. And his midnight ck fur erupts everywhere, and big dangerous wse out. A shudder runs through him, and then he stands there, taller than me, with his beautiful green eyes. "Magnificent." The Goddess says, smiling. And the motion to him that he can leave the light.

 Chapter 0054

    LOGAN

    Titan stepped out of the light, and we walked over to our beautiful mate. Her Lycan form is hard not to look at because she is simply the most beautiful creature I have ever seen. That''s when I remember that this is the first time that Titan and Skye meet.

    I know they talk to one another through the matebond. But it''s different actually to see and touch each other. Titan very softly caresses Skye''s face with a w, making her shiver, but I am sure it''s not from being scared or freezing but from delight. The moon goddess seems to think that giving them time is a good idea because she is quiet for a while, letting them touch and smell each other. But after a while, she put a soft hand on both of them and spoke to them.

    "My dear, dear children, I know you have been anxious to meet finally. But I need to speak with your humans. They just as well as you need to know what the future will bring." She tells them in a soft voice, and they both look at her. With thest touch, they let Olivia and I gain control and shift back to our human forms.

    On the contrary, shifting into a wolf, where you will lose your clothes. It turns out that you do not do that when you shift into a lycan because both Olivia and I are back in the clothes we were wearing before our shift.

    "Are you okay?" I ask Olivia. At the same time, I hug her and kiss her softly.

    "Yes, it just feels very strange. I feel different." She whispers. But before I can answer, someone else does.

    "That''s because you are different." The Moon goddess tells us, and we turn to look at her.

    "My apologies. I did not mean to ignore your presence, Goddess," I say as we both bow for her.

    "There is no need for sorries, I am not offended but happy to see how much you care for your "True Mate" it is wonderful to watch."

    We bow our heads in respect before looking at her again. She smiles at us before she begins to speak.

    "As you are aware, youe from a very strong bloodline, not from the wolves but from the royal family, and we all know the royals were all Lycans. Sadly many years ago, the Lycans grew snobbish and came to believe that because of their strength, they were more worthy than the wolves.

    In the end, it cost the lycan to be erased from the earth. Until now. You, Logan, had it in your genes. But I wanted your mate, your true mate, to be aspatible as possible. So even though you, Olivia, are not born from any lycan bloodline. I found a wolf and a Lycan soul and merged them into one, with the lycan part being locked down until you found your mate andpleted your matebond." The moon goddess tells us.

    "Moon-goddess, I don''t want to be rude. But you call Olivia my true mate. Then why was I mated with Mia?" I ask, a little confused

    "It is not rude, and I understand why you ask. A mistake happened with the help of ck magic. Mia was never your mate to begin it. But because of the draw made from magic, you marked her and mated, and because of that, you made her your mate." "She was never my mate?" I ask

    "No, not your true mate, at least. You were deceived. A mistake I tried to correct. But when I found a way to do so, she was pregnant. And I chose not to interfere. But again, I did not foresee that due would reject you." She says.

    We look at her. I am shocked. How dare anyone try to control me, and with ck magic at that. Before I could say more, my beautiful mate did.

 Chapter 0055

    "Di

    d our true matebond cause Logan''s mate to reject him?" she asks.

    "No. It was a choice she herself took." The moon goddess tells her, and Liv looks relieved. I turn to her and pull her into my arms. Then I ask the moon goddess.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Yes. Your bloodlinees from thest royal princess, which means that now where your lycan has been set free. You are the rightful king of all wolves and lycans." She says, and I am shocked. "What? But. "I begin but am interrupted.

    "I know it is s lot to ept. But you will not be alone. You will have your mate and queen, plus the elder council and the few trusted people you, yourself, chose and trusted. Your pack will need to move as your pack will be the royal pack. But you can keep your pack name." She tells me.

    "Do we have a choice? Do we have a choice?" I ask.

    "Yes, it is all up to what you two will agree on. I will give you one year to either forfeit the crown or take it. But do know that the grounds of which you will move to if you ept, will be cleaned and made ready, so should you choose to ept, it will be ready." We nod our heads. We are not saying anything. Everything we have been told tonight is a lot. The moon-goddess smile and bids us farewell as she walks into the light and begins to disappear.

    We are left to be standing with different emotions. Shock and confusion are the two biggest ones. I look at Liv, and she looks me in the eyes. I am worried. This is a lot more than she ever signed up for. And she only just only turned 18, already expecting our first pup. Is she putting the pressure of bing queen on her too? It feels as if it is not fair at all.

    "We will talk about this. It is a lot, but we will talk and find out what the right thing is to do. So that we all can be happy with whatever future we decide to have together. I whisper to Liv, and she smiles at me.

    "I know, Logan. I trust you."

    "I am so proud of you, Muffin. I am proud of both of you." us says before hugging us.

    "We all are." Liv''s grandmother says with a big smile.

    "Obviously, we have things that need to be discussed. But I think taking a few days to think about everything and for you to talk about this with no stress is a good idea. And whatever you and our Luna decide, you have our full support." Lucas''s grandfather Ss says before bowing his head in respect.

    "I think for now, let''s keep this in this small circle of people. We don''t want the pack to worry or expect things none of us are sure what to do with yet." Liv says.

    I look at her. She is right. Giving out too much will only give more exceptions from packmembers or make them scared because we right now can not tell what all this would do to our pack. The Elders look at Liv, and I can see how much they agree and admire her for thinking this way.

    "Your right. We will keep this within the family and our highest-ranged wolves meaning our beta family. Let''s go back home. Both me and Olivia are exhausted and need some rest." I say, and we all walk back together.

    Some packmembers are still celebrating their new Luna, but we make it back to the house and our room without being disturbed. When in our room, I help Liv with her dress. And after we both are in our sleeping wear, wey down and fall asleep with Liv safely tugged into my arms.

 Chapter 0056

    OLIVIA

    What a night. Never in my life did I think I would be a wolf and a lycan. Oh, and a potential queen for our entire race. I am lying in bed looking out the window, watching the sun beginning to show, when an armes around me. "Morning, beautiful." Logan''s husky voice sounds in my ear. And his armse around me.

    "Morning, handsome," I whisper back.

    "I love you, Liv." He whispers back, and I smile, knowing that no matter what, we have each other and our kids and family.

    "I love you too, Logan," I answer and wiggle my ass a little against his hips and already-hardened cock.

    "Stop that baby, or I will fuck you like I have been wanting to since I saw you in your dress." He growls softly at me. I smile, pressing my ass harder into him and causing him to growl again and put a hand down into my pajama shorts and run two fingers through my folds. He makes me moan softly, which makes him growl again as he nibs at my neck.

    "Please, Logan," I beg him. My hormones have me wanting him all the time.

    "What you want, baby." He whispers in my ear as his fingers find my clit, and he begins rubbing it in a small circle.

    "I want you. I want you to fuck me." I whimper and moan again.

    "You so fucking sexy when you beg for my cock, baby." He growls as he thrusts in two fingers, making me moan harder. He fucks me with his fingers and even though I love it. I need more. I need his big cock inside me. But before I can beg him for it, he curls his fingers inside me, and I go tumbling over the edge, moaning his name.

    When Ie back down from my orgasm, he removes his fingers from inside of me. And I feel him pulling my shorts down over my ass and hips. I help him remove thempletely while he removes his own pants. And before I know it, he softly enters me,ying behind me, holding me close to him. A dear goddess, I feel him get in so deliciously deep.

    "Oh god, yes." I moan hard as he begins the thrust his cock in and out of me.

    "Fuck, you so fucking tight like this, baby." He whispers against my neck while thrusting in and out slowly. Agonizingly slow, making me whimper and moan.

    He begins to thrust in harder, making me a moaning mess, and I feel my orgasm building up. He must feel it, too, because he still goes harder and faster.

    "Come for baby,e on my cock." He growls as he sucks on his mark on my neck, it gets me every time, and Ie hard, screaming out his name as he keeps fucking me throughout my orgasm.

    He pulls out slowly a pulls me to sit on him while he is on his back. I love that I can see the lust as well as the love in his eyes. I raise myself on my knees, put my hand around his still-hard cock, and guide him inside me. Sitting down and feeling him getting deeper inside me makes me moan hard, and he growls softly.

    I slowly move up and down on him, and after every few thrusts, I move in small, soft circles. He feels so good inside of me that I begin to move faster and harder on him, and he grabs my hips, helping me move faster. Feeling him so perfect and big inside me, going in and out hard and fast, has me getting another orgasm.

    I bend down and copse on him, resting my face on his neck. He grabs my hips harder and begins to thrust up inside me from under me, and I moan into his neck. He goes fast and hard, and I can already feel another orgasm building up.

    "God baby, I will never get tired of feeling you around my cock. I am so close toing. Soe for gorgeous me onest time, baby." He groans and thrusts harder.

    He feels so good, and his thrusts hit everything in the most delicious way. That,bined with his words, has my entire body shaking, and Ie hard around him, moaning and hiding my face at his neck. He growls out my name as he thrusts in hard two more times andes inside me.

    We justy there, I haven''t moved, and he is still inside of me. This morning was so intense and amazing. Logan holds on to me, moving out of me andying me down next to him. I feel so close to him. And I know I will stand by his side, no matter what it is and what happens. This is my life and my future, and I couldn''t be any happier.

    -

    LOGAN

    When I woke up and pulled Liv into my arms, this was not the morning I had expected. But I don''tin. Being intimate with my mate is one of the most amazing feelings.

    I look at Liv and can see that she is exhausted, so I gently get out of bed and go to lift her up and carry her out to the bathroom. I put her down on the bathroom counter and filled the tub with water. While it fills up, I wash her hair and wash our mixed cum away from between her legs. When the tub is filled, I lift her into the water and sits down behind her, and let her rest against me. Laying like this, I feel happy and rxed to have her here with me. If our life and future will be like this, I can not be any happier than I am now. For now, I want us to be a family, and thenter, in a few months or six, I will not do anything without us both agreeing to what we will do.

    She stares and wakes up, and her beautiful eyes look deep into my soul.

    "Logan. Whatever our future looks like, I will be by your side. No matter what." She whispers, and I bend my head down, capturing her lips in a long soft kiss.

 Chapter 0057

    OLIVIA

    After a lovely and rxing morning, we got out of bed and went for breakfast with the rest of the pack. Packmembers stood up when we entered the dining hall and bowed their heads.

    "Alpha, Luna." They all said as we went to sit at the head table with our family. When we are all seated, they sit down again.

    Breakfast was, for the most part, quiet, but in a nice andfortable way, even though I could feel the hatreding from Sandra. After breakfast, we walked Rose to the daycare before we walked over to the field where the training was happening. Everyone is already training in their groups but stops when they see us. Logan kisses me on my forehead before turning to everyone.

    "Good morning, everyone. I have some information that I know will interest some of our warriors. Like every year, we have our annual tournament. And like every other year, we need to find the best warriors to participate in the games." Logan informs the. And cheers are heard all around the field.

    "I need people for the following categories.

    Tracking. Where you will be tracking another wolf.

    Hunting. Where you will hunt toe back with the prey, as the first one.

    Race, where you are tested on speed and agility.

    Battle, where I need two fighters.

    Andst, as always, will the Alphas or future Alphas that wish topete have their own battle? And this year, I willpete." Logan finishes telling about the tournaments. After some more cheers, one of the warriors raises his hand. Logan sees him and nods his head at him to tell him he can speak, and the warrior bows his head.

    "Alpha, will you choose the warriors that will participate?" He asks.

    "The warriors who wish to join for tracking, hunting. Will sign up and will be chosen by me with the help of our former and new head warrior. The same goes for the running game and the battles, but where the warriors will be tested and chosen with the help from your Luna." He answers. Someoneughs, and we look in that direction to see that it is Sandra. Logan looks over at her. "What was so funny?" He asks her.

    "Oh, nothing. I do not understand why Olivia will choose the fighters." She answers, deliberately being disrespectful.

    "First of all. She is your Luna, and you will treat her as such. And call her Luna. Secondly, Olivia wants to be involved with our pack and help me out as a luna should. Thirdly, She is an exceptional fighter who is trained by none other than our head warrior. The only reason she will not be fighting is that she is pregnant with our pup." He says, revealing that I am pregnant. And I see the shock on her face, but everyone else starts cheering and saying congrattion.

    "Thank you, everyone. Yes, I am pregnant. And we are pleased about that." I say, looking into Sandra''s jealous eyes. She is mad and furious while everyone cheer at us again.

    After everyone had finished cheering at us, I let them know that Logan would let the 50 best fighterse back tomorrow, where they would be tested and have our own little tournament where the two winners would be fighters for our pack in the real tournament. They all seemed to be happy with the way I was going to choose them. But it would be a long day tomorrow.

    -

    When we were done, we walked back to the packhouse and into his office. He pulled me onto hisp and smiled up at me with pride in his eyes.

    "You did amazing out there. You are going to be an amazing Luna." He tells me, and I smile back at him.

    "Logan, the truth is I know more about fighting than being a luna. But I know how a luna should be to her pack and her Alpha. And I will do my best to be that." I tell him seriously.

    "Liv, just be yourself. If they can''t ept you for what you are, they can either suck it up or leave. The moon goddess made you my mate and their Luna. That is not something anyone can change."

    "I know. And I will learn, I promise."

    "And I will help you." He says, sealing my promise with his own.

    "I am going to go to the library. I want to see if I can''t find out more about this lycan business. Read about how they lived in the past." I tell him and give him a kiss before standing up and leaving his office.

    Walking down the halls, I meet packmember that are here in the packhouse for different reasons, and I greet them all with the respect they deserve. Coming into the front hall, I quickly notice that something is going on as angry voices echo through the hall. "Stupid bitch. If you don''t know how to look where you walk when you are cleaning, you shouldn''t be working here in the packhouse." An annoying voice I know all too well yells.

 Chapter 0058

    I look around and find Sandra standing with two friends as she is yelling at another girl. The girl must be one of the omegas working here in the house. She looks as if she is close to crying and has marks on her face, clearly showing that someone has hit her.

    "What is going on here?" I ask, and everyone looks at me.

    "Luna, I apologize for my daughter. She meant no harm to miss Sandra." Another Omega, a woman that must be the girls'' mother, tells me. I look at her.

    "What happened?" I ask calmly, looking at the woman, but Sandra answers before she can.

    "This stupid bitch, dropped the gross and dirty water all over my new expensive boots." She sneers. I look at her, the girl, and then the woman before looking at Sandra again.

    "Did you hit her?" I ask her.

    "And so what if I did? She is nothing but lowlife omega." She answers. I look around. There is s crowd here now.

    "She might be an omega, but that does not make her or any other omega less worthy. Without our omegas to help keep our pack house clean, to cook, or many other jobs like taking care of the children. You would have to do it all yourself." I tell her as I am helping the girl up on her feet again and taking a look at her face before looking at Sandra.

    I take her by,pletely surprised, when I fast raise my hand and smack her face. Gasps sound throughout the hall as Sandra cries out from the pain before looking at me with anger. She takes a step towards me as if she wants to hit me back. But before she can, Lucaes forward and grab her and pull her back.

    "You do not hit anyone again. It is not your job to deal with whatever problems there must be. Do it again, and I will make you regret it. I won''t be pregnant forever and can easily deal with you when I am not. The girl made a mistake and apologized. So leave her alone." I tell her.

    "You think you are so important just because you are Logan''s mate." She sneers.

    "No, I don''t. But I will not ept or watch you mistreat another person as you did today. I do not care what rank you or anyone else are. Because everyone is a part of our pack. And everyone is important to this pack. Even you." I tell her calmly. I look at Luca, who bows his head respectfully.

    "I think a ban from the packhouse for the next month will be enough for this time. Make sure it happens, please." I tell Luca, and he bows his head again.

    "Yes, Luna." He answers.

    "Thank you, Luca," I say and nod my head.

    "You can''t do that, you stupid bitch." Sandra yells.

    "Yes, she can. And she just did. And I suggest, if you don''t want it to be two months, you leave now." The strong, demanding tone of Logan''s voice sounds through the hall. Sandra gets so surprised she does not know what to say. And Luca drags her outside. Big apuse sounds in the hall when she is gone, and cheers are yelled out at me. But I turned to look at the girl Sandra had smacked. She can''t be more than maybe 16.

    "What is your name?" I ask her.

    "La, Luna." She answers.

    "Are you okay, La? Do you need to see the Doctor?"

    "No, Luna, I am fine. I am sorry for what happened." She tells her with her head bowed.

    "You are fine, La. Mistakes do happen. If anyone hits you like this again. Youe to tell us." I tell her, and she nods her head.

    "Thank you, Luna, for helping my daughter. She meant no harm." La''s mom tells me, and I smile.

    "It is no problem. We all make mistakes sometimes." I tell her before walking over to Logan, who stands quietly against the wall, watching me. He puts his arms around me when I reach him, and he smiles at me.

    "And you were worried you would not be a good Luna. You are already the best Luna this pack could hope for." He tells me and kisses me, and the packmembers that are still here cheer at us.

    "I couldn''t stand and watch her treating her like that. Some spilled dirty water does not make it okay to hit anyone." I tell him.

    "No, it doesn''t, and I won''t ever tell you not to do this again if it is needed. But please be careful. I don''t want you to get hurt." He tells me before letting me go.

    I reach up and give him another kiss before I tell him I will see him at lunch and walk towards the hall where the library is.

 Chapter 0059

    OLIVIA

    After I left the hall, I walked into the library. I want to learn more about the Lycans and how they fought, trained, and, more importantly, learn about their strength.

    I first went over to theputer and typed in one word, "lycan" several titles came up on the screen. My eyesnded on one title, "Lycan history" I found the book''s cement number and went to the bookshelves and found the book.

    I walked over to one of the big lounge chairs and sat downfortably before opening the book. Already from the first page, I could see that the book was ancient and that the pages were fragile. So I was careful when turning the pages. The first few pages were some information about lycan ranks, from the poorest ones to the royal ones. Under the lowest-ranked Lycans, the werewolves were shown. This very clearly shows that Lycans thought werewolves weren''t worth anything, not even to work for them. I ponder about this for a second because had they been more epting, they might not have been extinguished.

    I carefully start to turn the pages, and the next page makes me gasp. There is a picture of a king, and if I didn''t know any better, I would have thought it was Logan. The man in this picture looks like him with the same facial features, hair, and eyes. When I read the text under the image, it says that the picture is of the very first Lycan king, that had existed almost a thousand years ago. It also says that his people very much loved him and his Lycan. Slowly reading through the old pages, Ie to something that looks more as if it is a written diary. <date may="" 1119.<="" p=""></date>

    I have never seen my Kingdom like this. People are angry, and to bepletely honest, I understand why they are. What he did is wrong and something that he should never have done. If he keeps doing stuff like this, I will be scared to leave the crown to him. His mother told me not to be so hard on him, that he, after all, is Royal, and that was in his right.

    I can''t believe she said this. Our son has ruined something so important and precious to that girl. All because she didn''t willingly want to sleep within. My old heart and soul cry for the girl and her destined mate. And so that he wasn''t a lycan, she wanted to ept him, and her parents were happy for her. But now. I can''t see how to help make their life easier. My heart cries. >

    I wonder what exactly his son had done, though I can imagine from the words he wrote. I feel sorry for the King at writing this. Because he actually seemed to care about his people. I continue to read. < Date July 1124.

    I think he is plotting my death. He is tired of waiting for me to hand over the crown. But our people are not happy with him. They fear him and hate him. His mother was attackedst year and was killed.

    I have tried my best to help him see what he does is wrong. When he justughed at the girl, when she came told him her daughter was his child. And looking at the little girl, there was no doubt. He refused and called her things that made my heart cry for the girl and the child. He sent her away, telling her this bastard child would never be his.

    I secretly went to her family''s house and apologized for my son''s behavior. I met my granddaughter. What a precious and sweet little girl. Since finding out, I have a granddaughter, I have sent them money to make their life a little easier. I hope she will be okay. >

    Wow, this prince is a big asshole. Poor girl, but I love how the king tried to help her. It is something Logan would have done too. I keep reading the book and learning so many things about the past. The nice king had died in 1127, and after the Prince became king, the life for Lycans changed. He killed the girl he a few years earlier had found to be his mate and took a chosen mate.

    The girl he had forced himself on and had a daughter with was told to leave the main city and pack unless she wanted to die. So she fled, and no one knew if she and the daughter were killed or if they survived. His people hated him, but more than that, they hated his chosen mate, who was now their queen. She was evil and didn''t care about anything but herself.

 Chapter 0060

    After nearly hundred and fifty years, the king died, even though the crown air did his very best to protect her. His mother, the Queen, was killed shortly after, and they never found out who did it.

    After more than a hundred years of his father''s strict and ruthless rule, the people hoped the new king would be more kind. But even though he didn''t rule the kingdom just as strictly and cruelly as his parents had. His people weren''t happy. Mates were forced to reject each other for various reasons. One wasn''t a Lycan or the mostmon one. If a Lycan of wealth found a girl he wanted, he could take this girl as his wife, not caring if she had a mate. At the same time, he would keep his own mate and, like that, have two women to tend to any need he must have had. And when he grew tired of the girl, he could divorce her and send her back to her family, ruined and mate less.

    When he, with time, found his mate and they had five beautiful children, four boys and a girl. He had never thought about how big problems his own daughter would cost him. She found her mate and fell deeply in love with him. But their rtionship was illegal in her father''s eyes because her mate was a wolf and not a lycan. He forbid her to be with him, but she defied him and epted her fated mate, and consummated their matebond. When he threatened to kill her mate, they fled. <date november="" 1305.<="" p=""></date>

    My Grandfather used to write his thoughts and feelings down. I am annoyed and concerned. My daughter, my beautiful little princess, is gone in the hands of that worthless wolf. But I will find them, and I will bring my daughter home and keep her from him even if I need to lock her in a secured room. Maybe my grandfather was on to something here. I feel so much better writing down my concerns. >

    Oh my god, this Lycan was such an asshole. He didn''t care about his daughter''s feelings at all. He just wanted things to be the way he wanted. No matter the cost. I am a bit furious with this king. And maybe I should stop reading. But I want to know more. I read small notes that seem to have been collected from others Lycans. Some of them are arrogant, mostly wealthy men who think that thews are perfect. And one says he had two girls and his mate. One he had taken by force because she was such beautiful rest only he should have her. Another note from him said that his favorite girl had killed herself.

    I feel so sorry for how girls lived as nothing else than a tool to pleasure the men, and I know if Logan and I decide to do what the Moon-goddess wants us to do, we would not ever allow something like this. I was so busy reading the book I didn''t notice when Logan came into the library. And I was shocked when he stood behind my chair, leaning down to kiss my cheek.

    "Logan!" I gasp.

    "Sorry, Baby, didn''t mean to scare you. Must be an interesting book." He says, smiling.

    "It is. It is hard to believe Lycans lived in the way they did. Even among themselves, they were horrible." I tell him.

    "You can tell me about itter, it''s way past lunchtime, and you have not eaten." And with those words, he makes me close the book And stand up from thefy chair. I look at the chair, sad to leave it. And I hear Loganughs.

    "I will get one moved upstairs to our room." He says, smiling, and we leave to go to the dining hall.

    We eat ate lunch before Logan has to go back to work. And I wait for Rose toe back from the daycare so that she can help me find out how the nursery should look.

 Chapter 0061

    OLIVIA

    I am on our floor when I hear the small running feeting up the stairs. And before I know it, Rosees running into the room we have agreed to make into a nursery.

    "Hey, Mom." She says happily when she hugs me. It''s incredible how fast she began calling me mom, but I don''t mind. She is a part of Logan, and I love them both.

    "Hey Princess, did you have a good day?" I ask her, and she nods her head and goes on, telling me what they did today. When she is done telling me, we sit down and look at pictures showing ideas of what we want the nursery to look like.

    The first picture has white walls with drawings of teddy bears in different colors. The furniture and bed were in light wood, all in all, a bright room.

    The second picture is a real boys'' room, with walls painted to look like a forest, Starting at sunrise on the right side of the door and going on to nighttime with a full moon on the left side of the door. There are wolves painted, sitting,ying, ying, and,stly, howling to the moon. The furniture and bed are in oak wood. A real future Alpha pup''s room.

    Rose and I quickly agreed that the room would look like the second picture. So I note what furniture we need and want in the room.

    -

    When we are done, we decide to go outside to get some fresh air. When we walk outside the door, I see a care towards the packhouse, and Mattes out from the house to be our bodyguard for the day. The cares closer until it stops. I freeze when I see a girl I recognizeing out of the car.

    It is Alpha Dante''s daughter, Jasmine. She turns around and put a fake smile on as she walks towards us. She ignores me as if I wasn''t standing right here and looks at Rose.

    "Hello, sweetie. You are Alpha Logan''s daughter. Is your daddy home?" She asked Rose, still ignoring me.

    "Alpha Logan is in his office. Does he expect you?" I ask her nicely.

    "Of course, he is expecting me. I am going to be the Luna of this pack." She sneers at me. I stop both Matt and Rose before they can say something.

    "Oh, okay. Follow me. I will take you to him." I tell her, acting dumb.

    She follows me inside without as much as a thank you, but I don''t say anything as we walk through the house to Logan''s Office. I knock on the door, and even though he tells us toe in, I open the door and walk inside with Jasmine behind me. "Alpha, you have a visit from your future Luna," I say as naturally as I can withoutughing. Logan looks up from his papers, looking at me confused, until he sees Jasmine.

    "Jasmine, what are you doing here?" He asks her before looking at me.

    "And what do you mean, future Luna?" he asks.

    "Miss Jasmine just told." It is all I get to say before she interrupts me.

    "Okay, I might not be the future Luna, but I came to try to persuade you because I think we could be great together." She says. I hit the door as she pushes past me so hard. Logan is on his feet right away and rushes to me. "Are you okay?" he asks, and I nod. And he leads me to the couch.

    "I am fine," I assure him, and he nods his head before he turns to Jasmine.

    "It is sad you have traveled this far because my answer will be the same. Only this time, I will inform you that I found my fated second chance mate, and she is now the Luna of this pack." He tells her with annoyance in his voice. "What. How? When? Who?" She stammers out the cocky and snobbish attitude being pushed out of her as if someone had knocked her stomach. Logan looks at me with so much love in his eyes.

 Chapter 0062

    "Olivia, here is my mate, my Luna and future heirs mother." He tells her proudly, never removing his eyes from mine. "Are you serious?" she asks.

    "You acted as if you were a simple babysitter to the little brat." She says usingly, looking at me and insulting our princess. I react faster than Logan does and lock my hand around her neck.

    "No, I acted the way you assumed I should be, and do not be mistaken, that because I am pregnant that I won''t kick your ass if you insult our daughter again. The only BRAT here is you." I say, and let''s go of her. I turn to Logan. "Get her out of my sight. Or I will beat her ass. Pregnant or not." I tell him and leave the office to go find Rose and Matt.

    -

    LOGAN

    I watch Liv walk out of my office, and I can still feel the annoyanceing from her. I turn to look at Jasmine, and the second I do, she starts to fake a cry.

    "It is some Luna you have, threatening your guests. And giving you orders to get rid of me." Sheins.

    "I will advise you not to insult my mate, and as my Luna, she has every right to throw you out," I tell her.

    "But you''re the Alpha. You are the leader." She answers persistently.

    "That might be the way you are used to from your pack. But here, we do things differently. Now I have arranged a car to drive you to the airport or a hotel. It''s your decision. But you can not stay here." I say, finishing this conversation so I can get rid of her. "Are you serious? Do you really tell me to leave?" She asks, annoyed.

    "Yes, I do." As I say that, there is a knock on the door, and uses in.

    "Ah, us, hello. What can I do for you." I ask, smiling.

    "Hello, Alpha. I want to inform you a car with a warrior is ready to take miss Jasmine where ever she wants." He says, bowing.

    "Thank you, us. Will you follow her out to the car?" I ask, and he nods his head.

    "Miss, if you will follow me," us tells her and leads an angry Jasmine out of my house and pack.

    I know I need to call and talk with her father, so he is aware of what is going on. So I take the phone and find Alpha Dante''s phone number and call him up. It doesn''t take long before he answers. "Alpha Logan, how are you" he greets me, and that makes me think he has been expecting me to call.

    "Alpha Dante, hello. I am good, thank you. how are you?" I ask. And he sighs.

    "I would have been better if it was not because I know why you are calling me. And I want to apologize for that my daughter has shown up unannounced." He tells me.

    "I appreciate that. I want to tell you I asked her to leave my pack after she was unnecessarily rude to my mate. And in the future, I would appreciate it if you do not bring her here." I tell him.

    "Of course, Alpha. Thank you for not canceling our contract." He says, sounding relieved.

    "You are wee. Take care, Alpha Dante. I''ll see you at the tournaments." I greet him goodbye before hanging up.

    I can feel Liv''s annoyance has gone down. So I am guessing she is with Rose and Matt. I go back to my work of nning the traveling and the security for the pack while I am gone. And as long I can sense and feel Liv through our bond, I am not too worried. I know she is safe, and that is what matters.

 Chapter 0063

    OLIVIA

    I am getting dressed after a good sleep after yesterday''s unexpected visit from Jasmine. Today I will see the best warriors that want to join the tournament. Logan was up hours ago after receiving a message from the Beta of a smaller pack near us that was attacked by a big group of rouges. The Alpha family had all been killed. So Logan was busy having omegas and getting ready to have about 200 wolves staying in our pack temporarily. Their beta was old and ready for retirement, and their future Alpha had been killed. So now their pack looked to be dying.

    Logan had said that it most likely would mean for the wolves to try to go to packs where they had other family members. Or they might seek new homes in different packs. But no matter what their ns will be, for now, they need a safe ce to be. Rose was at her daycare with the other pups her age. And that gave me plenty of time to be with the warriors.

    When I got to the field, 50 warriors were training and warming up. Because they now all know I am pregnant, I sit down for a little and look at what they are doing. Logan has some amazing fighters, that is for sure, and getting the best of the best is both easy but also difficult. Because they are all phenomenal, but on the good part, I have no doubt they will make us proud in the tournaments.

    "Hello, everyone, would you be nice and stand in five lines, ten in each line," I ask them, and they immediately do as I ask. When they see all in the position, they bow their head and yells. "LUNA"

    I am surprised, but hide it, okay? I begin telling them how I will find the three contestants I am supposed to find for the running and the battles. I let line after line runs 3 rounds on the field, and the fastest in each group is going the bepete against the four others. And they will run 10 rounds on the field to find the fastest but also the one with the most agility and stamina. After nearly 2 hours, I have our runner. A young wolf named Patrick.

    Finding the two fighters took longer as it was done step by step, battle after battle, until I had the two wolves with the most wins. This took another four hours, but it was so worth it, and I had fun doing it. And I am sure the two warriors, Cal and Sean, will do us proud. On my way back to the pack house, I see Loganing towards me, followed by a huge group of wolves. Some in shifted form. But most of them are in human form.

    I walk towards them and quickly notice how many of the she-wolves have their eyes on Logan. He stops the group and walks over to me when I reach them. He quickly kisses me before turning back to look at the visitors.

    "Everyone, this is my mate Olivia and the Luna of Blood Moon Pack. Usually, we would have bid you wee together, but Olivia had some other important business to take care of today." Logan tells everyone, and I see how the unmated woman, looks at me or looks down.

    "Hello everyone, and wee to the Blood Moon Pack. Housing has been put in order to make you allfortable. And you can either chose to eat in the houses ore to the dinner hall in the packhouse, where breakfast will be avable from 6 to 8.30 and dinner is from 5 to 8.30. And through out the day there are snacks and various sandwiches and other nice food that you can go in and enjoy." I say smiling warmly to everyone.

    "I know everyone must be tired, so I will have some warriors show you to the houses and help you settle in. And I will make a small announcement tomorrow." Logan says, and an old wolf from the group thanks us before following our warriors.

    -

    LOGAN

    Liv and I watch as the guests follow the ten warriors I had asked to help them settle in before we go inside the packhouse. We go and sit on the big lounge chair in the big TV room that we have on the first floor.

    "I found the three warriors for running and battles like you asked me to. A warrior named Patrick will be in the running game. And for battles, a more experienced warrior, Cal. And a younger one, Sean. I actually think they were in a family with each other." Olivia tells me, and I smile.

    "It is a good choice. Patrick was in the racest year. And yes, Cal and Sean are uncle and nephew. But both are great fighters. You did well at choosing. Thank you." I tell her.

    "It was fun. But I am hungry and tired now." She says as she tries to hide a yawn. I chuckle at her and stand up.

    "Let''s go feed our unborn son and then you can go upstairs and take a nap," I say and help her up to stand.

    We walk into the dining hall, and the head chef, Flynn,es in. He smiles big when he sees us andes over to our table.

    "Alpha, Luna. Is there anything you would like?" He asks.

    "Hey, Flynn, you don''t have to have some of those amazing pizzas you make?" Liv asks him.

    "I am afraid not, Luna, but I can have one ready in thirty minutes. What would you like to have on it, Luna?" he answered, offering to make one for her.

    "If it is not too much to ask. Then I would love one with pepperoni, peppers, mushrooms, and garlic." She asks as her stomach growls, making usugh.

    "I will go make that for you right away, Luna. And in the future, you can mindlink me, and I will make you anything you want." He says, smiling as he goes to the kitchen.

    "That is so nice of him to go make it. Everyone, for the most part, has been so sweet." She says and smiles.

    "Despite the pain of losing a Luna when Mia left, they are happy to have all happy to have a Luna again," I say and kiss her softly.

    While we wait for Liv''s pizza, Rosees running in andes over to us. She tells us about her day and shows us a drawing she wants to put into the nursery for her little brother. After twenty-five minutes, Flynnes out with a big pizza that is cut into slices that we can bring upstairs. So we go upstairs and eat ate lunch together as a family before Liv talk Rose into taking a nap. And I go down to my office to finish up some work, and I can not help but think about how lucky I am.

 Chapter 0064

    OLIVIA

    Thest month has gone so fast. I am now showing, and you can easily see that I am pregnant. I am in the car with Anna, Matt, and Jason as extra security. We are driving to the tournaments, where we will meet Logan and my dad.

    Logan and dad left four days ago to make sure everything was set and ready and get out contestants signed in. We had been talking every day, and he told me that said he had seen Carter around but still had yet to see Alpha Colton. I don''t know what I should feel knowing I might run into him there, especially now that I know his intentions.

    Anna and Matt are talking about how they want to have a regr wedding now that Anna can''t mark him the same way he has her. Matt is more than happy to do anything that will show the world who he belongs to.

    I must have dozed off while listening to them because I woke up when Anna softly called my name. Looking around, it is clear to me that we have arrived. I have never seen so many wolves in one ce.

    Tents have been set up on a field for all the warriors, and Alphas and betas have gotten rooms in the guest wings of the biggest packhouse I have ever seen. But because Luka is home and Anna is here to be with me, she and Matt are in the room that, under other circumstances, would have been Luca''s, and dad is out in a tent with our warriors.

    When we get out of the car, I look around, and I easily see how beautiful the packnds are here.

    "Liv." I hear Logan''s voice and turn to look in the direction ites from and smiles.

    "Hey," I say as he reaches us, and his big arms hug me.

    "I missed you, baby." He whispers in my ear.

    "I missed you too, Logan.

    "Our rooms are ready, and so are Matt''s and Anna''s. The warriors are ready And all set, together with your dad." He tells me, and I smile at him.

    "That sounds good. It is beautiful here," I say, and before anyone can say anything, an older voice answers me.

    "Thank you, Luna Olivia, I presume." An older man, clearly an Alpha, and I''m guessing this is Alpha Kyle. So I boy my head slightly to show respect.

    "Yes, this is my Liv. Liv, this is Alpha Kyle." Logan says, introducing us.

    "Hello, Alpha. Thank you for having us." I say, smiling. He smiles back.

    "I will let Alpha Logan here show you your rooms." The old Alpha tells us and leaves.

    Logan takes my bags and shows me where our room is, and also gives me the lock code on the door. After I put my things in order, we walk down to the training field to find my dad and our warriors. The field is full of people. Some are in wolf form. Our warriors looked great working hard, and I had my focus on them when someone called my name. Turning towards the voice, I saw Carter walking over to us.

    "Liv! It is you. How are you." He says as he stops in front of us.

    "Alpha Carter," I say respectfully.

    "Just Carter. I''m not Alpha yet." He answers

    "Oh, okay. This is Alpha Logan and also my mate." I tell him as I introduce Logan to him.

    "Alpha." He bows his head slightly.

    "Logan, this is Carter, the future Alpha of my old pack," I tell Logan, even though I''m sure he figured it out. Logan reaches his hand out.

    "You might not officially carry the title Alpha, but you are next in line. And in my eyes, that makes you worthy of being called Alpha. Hello Alpha Carter." Logan says, shaking Carter''s hand.

    "Thank you for the kind words Alpha." He says to Logan before looking at me.

    "I am happy you got to find your true mate. I always knew you were Luna material. But it had to happen in the right way." He tells me.

    "Thank you, Carter. How are you?"

    "I am the same as always. Do you fight this year, Liv? I know that''s been your dream for years." He asks.

    "No, I am not this year. I can''t. Because I am pregnant." I tell him, and he looks shocked but smiles big at me.

    "Wow. That''s amazing. Congrats." He says, and we can see how much he truly means it.

    "She will fight next year, though. Being my Luna won''t take her dream from her." Logan says and smiles.

    "Haha, that''s awesome. It gives me another year to be able to find a fighter that can beat you." He says jokingly. And we allugh. But then he looks serious.

    "But Liv. Be careful. My dad is here too. He arrived early this morning. And I don''t know what it is, but he is obsessed with you. So please be careful." He says in a whisper.

    "Don''t worry, Alpha. I have made every step to keep her safe. But thank you." Logan says. Carter bows his head.

    "I don''t approve of what he does. And I hope you will believe me when I say if there is anything I can do to help. Tell me. And when I finally be Alpha, I hope we can make peace between our packs." He says and bows his head again.

    "Alpha Carter. You don''t have to bow to me. I know you helped Liv and her family to leave your pack. For that, I thank you. Thanks to that, we found each other. And when you be Alpha, you have The Blood Moon Pack''s full support." Logan says and bows his head in respect. I can see the shock in Carter''s eyes. But also pride.

    "Thank you, Alpha. I will see youter. And good luck in the tournament." He says, and we say goodbye before he walks away. I look at Logan and smile.

    "Thank you, Logan. Carter is a good guy." I say, and he kisses me.

    "You don''t have to thank me. He helped you. And that''s all I need to know. But you won''t leave my side unless your dad or Matt is with you. Okay?" He says as we turn our attention back to our warriors.

    "Yes. I understand, and I agree." I answer, and I can see his shoulders rx a little.

    We had known that there was a chance he would be here. But they had not seen him in the days they had been here. So we all hoped he wouldn''te.

 Chapter 0065

    LOGAN

    I had been here for days, together with us. And we had not seen as much as a shadow of their old Alpha. And us said he saw a few of the warriors from the Dark Forest Pack. And he thought he saw the Alpha''s son but wasn''t sure.

    And now, after Liv has joined me here. We meet Carter, the future Alpha, who tells us his dad arrived early this morning. I won''t let her out of my sight, not because she is pregnant but because she is mine. And I will do anything to protect her. Even if it means I am going to have an annoyed pregnant mate.

    After we had finished up with the warriors, and talked to us to make sure that everything was going the way it should. We went back to our room to prepare for the official wee dinner. I am standing in front of the mirror when shees out from the bathroom, wearing only lingerie, and my pants get a little tighter. But I know we don''t have time for this right now.

    She takes on her dress, and I walk over to help her zip it up on the back. Then I kiss the mark on her neck that she is proudly showing. She moans a little and turns around in my arms.

    "We don''t have time." She whispers.

    "I know. I will wait till after dinner." I answer and kiss her softly, and she nods her head.

    "I am starting to show." She says and looks down at her stomach, where you can begin to see that she is pregnant.

    "You are halfway through, so I would be more worried if you didn''t," I say, smiling, and she smiles back.

    "Skye is anxious. She says she feels like trouble is on the way." She says, looking up, and I nod my head.

    "Titan is worried too. So I mindlinked your dad to make sure they are close by. And I won''t leave your side. Promise." I assure her, and she nods her head.

    When we are ready, I take he arm and lead her through the big packhouse that they have here. When we reach the double doors into the ballroom, two omegas are standing there, ready to open the doors. But also us and Matt are here, prepared toe in if we need them too. The doors open, and our presence is announced by another omega.

    "Alpha Logan and Luna Olivia." The omega says into a microphone, and the soundes out clean and clear from the speakers around the room.

    We walk in and greet people on our way until we reach the desk where another omega is sitting while others stand around her. I give her my name, and she asks one of the standing Omegas to show us to our seats.

    We have been seated at the same table as Alpha Kyle and his Luna Kate, sitting with their two kids, the future Alpha Kai and their daughter, Kendra. And we both greet them with their title and a respectful bow with our heads.

    Alpha Kyle, Luna Kate." I say as I pull out the chair for Liv.

    Alpha Logan, Luna Olivia. Wee. Yes, yes, please sit. And rest for feet, Luna." He says, referring to the fact that Liv is pregnant.

    "Alpha, Luna. It''s an honor to meet you." Liv says, smiling as she sits. I sit down next to her just as Luna Kate speaks.

    "Alpha Logan and Luna Olivia. It is a pleasure to have you here with us," she says, smiling, and then the future Alpha and their daughter greet us as well.

    I am talking with alpha Kyle and Kai while Liv speaks with Kate and Kendra. And I hear them ask about her pregnancy. Both Kai and Kendra are both over 18, but where Kendra has not found her mate. Kai had found him between the humans, and she had been seriously ill. I remember when a notice was sent out. Asking for any help possible, Joseph had gone here to see if he could help with his healing ability. But sadly, he was unsessful, and the girl died a few monthster. Since then, Kai has refused to find a chosen mate and said he would do it when he feels ready for it.

    When everyone has been seated by the many tables, Alpha Kyle stands up and bids everyone wee. When he sits down again, Omega after Omegaes in and serves us all a te with food. Appetizers are a te with different types of t***s. The main course was a buffet with different types of food just, from salmon to chicken, and of course, roasts of the finest meat you can find.

    The buffet was set up pretty much next to our table, so I told Liv to stay seated and talk with Luna Kate while Alpha Kyle and I got them their food, thinking it would be okay as I was literally just a few feet away from her.

    -

    OLIVIA

    I watched Logan as the sweet gentleman went to get me some food. I had been talking with Luna Kate, who obviously has a lot more experience than me, even though their daughter is older than me.

    "Are you existing to be a mother?" She asks me, smiling. I smile back.

    "I am already a mother. Logan''s daughter is as much mine as his. I will never understand how her biological mother could leave her. But I have taken her into my life and my heart, and giving birth to my own, won''t ever change my love for that beautiful little girl." I tell her, and she nods her head with a warm smile.

    "Alpha Kyle had a child when we found each other. A sweet little girl. Her mother died giving birth. But to me, she was my first child. She found her mate when a pack from Spain visited. So that''s where she is now." She says and smiles. And I smile back. After a few seconds, I began to get this feeling that someone was looking at me, and it made me feel ufortable. I tried to hide it but must have failed because Luna Kate looked at me.

    "Is everything okay, Luna?" She asked me softly.

    "Yes, I just have this feeling someone is looking like keeping an eye on me. It is probably just me being silly." I answer. But she looks at me with concern in her eyes. And I see her eyes look around the room and stop at a spot somewhere behind me. "Maybe you are not wrong." She whispers.

    Her words made me do what I had silently told myself not to. I turned my head and looked in the direction Luna Kate had. And there at another table on the outside of the room, sitting next to Carter, he was. Alpha Colton sat staring in my direction so intensely you could almost see the fire burning behind them.

 Chapter 0066

    OLIVIA

    My attention is moved back to our table when Logan puts s te with food in front of me. I look up at him, and I know he can sense my worry.

    ''What''s wrong is, baby.'' He asks me in our mindlink.

    ''Alpha Colton, he is staring at me.'' I tell him, and a small growl slips from him when he looks around the room until he finds Alpha Colton''s table. But he isn''t at the table anymore.

    Logan sits down after scanning the room again. And I think I saw him mindlink someone, probably my dad. I look at him, and he gives me a reassuring smile. To let me know everything is okay. I was far from the only one who noticed Logan getting tense. And I think Luna Kate must have been mindlinking Alpha Kyle because he looked at us and asked.

    "Are there problems with you and Alpha Colton from the Dark Forest Pack?" Logan looks at me first and answers.

    "I would have loved to say no, but it would be a lie. Oliva and her dad and brother fled from his pack to mine. Because he was obsessed and wanted to force Olivia to be his chosen Luna. " Logan, tell him. And Alpha Kyle looks at us with fire in his eyes.

    "I did hear that he has changed and turned Vile and cruel. But I never saw those signs when we were meeting." He told us.

    "I didn''t either, to be honest. But my dad did. Alpha Colton tried to bribe him with the job as a head warrior in exchange for me." I tell them. And they both look repelled.

    After talking for a while, Logan stood up, offered me his hand, and asked me for a dance. Smiling at him, I follow him to the dancefloor where many others are dancing. He gently takes me into his arms, and we dance to the slow music yed by the live piano artist. We do this for quite a few songs, but I do not mind. I love being in his arms. When my feet are beginning to get a little sore, we stop, and he tells me to go back to our table then he will get us something to drink.

    I was walking in the direction of our table when I feel s big presence behind me. But at the same time, I know it is not Logan. The scent is not his. Before I turn around, I have a bad feeling that I know who it is, so I am not surprised when I see it is Alpha Colton. "Hello, Olivia. It has been a while." He greets me.

    "Alpha Colton, hello. Yes, it has." I answer with a little bow on my head.

    "You look as beautiful as ever." He says and almost eats me with his eyes. It sends some very ufortable shivers down my back. And I don''t know what to say, so I don''t say anything.

    "Is your father here? I need to talk to him about how he decided to take you and leave the pack, your home, and a ce that held a good future for you." He asks, and I see anger in his eyes.

    "He is here. As a head warrior and trainer, a potion he got after proving himself to our new Alpha." I answer with a little bit of s sneer in my voice.

    "Olivia, don''t forget who you speak to." He says angrily, trying to use his Alpha aura on me.

    "It won''t work, Alpha. I am mated. And a Luna. The only Alpha I submit to is my mate." I tell him showing him that he can not control me.

    "You were supposed to be my chosen mate Olivia. You could have been Luna of ''Our'' Pack." He sneers, annoyed.

    "No, because I would never ept. Now I am going back to my table. Good luck in the tournament." I say and turn to leave. But he grabs my arm.

    "Don''t you turn your back to me, Olivia?" He again tries tomand. But before I can do anything, three big auras join us, and by the scent, I know the most dangerous one is Logan.

 Chapter 0067

    "Take your hands off, my mate. Now." He says with so much strength that I know it is not just him but also Titan. And Alpha Colton let go of me so fast as if I had burned him and slightly bowed his head. I have never seen an Alpha submit. But here he is, trying to fight it without any luck. I hurry over to Logan, who right away takes me into his arms before checking I am okay. He looks into my eyes, asking me in our mindlink if I am okay. And I assure him I am. Then he turns to Alpha Colton. And I see the two other men are Alpha Kyle and his son. They both give me a nod and a small smile. Luna Olivia. My mate and daughter are by our table. I am sure they are waiting for you. And I just told the warriors by the door to let your father in." Alpha Kyle says and smiles gently at me. I look up at Logan, and he nods his head.

    "Don''t worry, baby. I will be right there." He tells me softly, and I nod before walking to our table.

    LOGAN

    I watch when Liv walks to our table, where I know us is waiting for her now. Then I turn to the asshole Alpha Colton. I lifted mymand the sec Liv was in my arms, and that is when Titan pulled back. I had, had to fight him with all my control so he wouldn''t force a shift. And by the feeling of it, he would have shifted into our lycan. That way, he would have had arms and hands to rip him apart, and not four legs.

    "Alpha, I do not want you anywhere near my mate. So do not ever try to get close to her again. I know her family''s story and why they left. So do not think I don''t know what a fucking asshole you are." I tell him in the calmest voice I possibly can. He looks at me as if he wants to start a fight with me.

    "I would be careful with a mate like that. Never know what could happen." He taunts me, and I lose a little of the control I have on Titan but manage to get him pushed back when I see ws beginning to show. I walk up so close to him that only he can hear me, even the other Alphas around.

    "If you EVER,e near her again. I will kill you, starting by capitating your fingers, then your toes, and remove every single body part ending with your dick, and then I will take your heart." I whisper to him and move away from him.

    He looks at me for a while as if he is thinking about if he should take me seriously. I nod my head to confirm everything I just said before I turn and walk back to Olivia, who is sitting by our table with us standing there. I squat down in front of her and take her hands into mine.

    "Are you okay?" I ask her softly. Feeling Titan beginning to rx now, we have her close to us.

    "Yes, I am okay." She answers softly and smiles.

    "I am sorry that I left your side," I say, bowing my head and kissing her fingers.

    "Logan, stop. Don''t me yourself. If not, tonight, he would have found another time and way to get close. So don''t me yourself." She whispers.

    us didn''t leave but stayed here for the rest of the night. And Matt when back to his and Anna''s room. We didn''t stay long after what happened, And Liv was getting tired. So after another hour, we said goodnight to Alpha Kyle and Luna Kate and went back to our room, and us went back to the training area where he was staying at one of the barracks with our warriors.

 Chapter 0068

    OLIVIA

    When I began to wake up, everything was quiet except for the faint noise from the many warriors who were training. The big heavy arm around me began to move the fingers in small soft circles on my skin. I closed my eyes as his hand moved slowly until it stopped between my legs.

    "Please, don''t stop," I whisper. And just as I asked for, two fingers continued to make small circles, but this time on my clit, and I moaned softly.

    He slowly began rubbing it harder, and I felt his canines nibbling on my skin before he kissed his mark on my neck. Closing my eyes, I try holding back my moan, but when he slowly pushes a finger inside me, it is too much, and I moan out his name. "Logan." I moan, not able to speak.

    But I don''t have to say more, and he begins moving his finger slowly, going faster and harder. Before I know it, I am crying out as I am pushed over the edge, and my orgasm rushes through my body. Logan now has two fingers inside me, and his thumb is still ying with my clit. "Please," I beg.

    "What you want, baby." He asks me

    "You." I pant out. And he chuckles. But before I know it, his fingers disappear, and he slowly pushes himself inside of me. He doesn''t stop until he is fully inside, and he begins to slowly thrust in and out of me.

    It feels so good after we haven''t had the time or chance. Since he has been here for a while and yesterday was just too busy.

    He slowly goes faster and a little harder, and I can feel how another orgasm is building. I know he can feel It, and because he is still lying behind me, so I lean my head back and turn it, and we kiss each other. He still thrusts in and out, and I am so close, so when his hand reaches around me and begins drawing circles on my clit, I cry out ande again.

    "You feel so good, baby." He whispers into my ear as he speeds up his movements.

    "I want to ride you, Logan." I moan as he thrusts inside. He chuckles but slowly pulls out of me.

    He is on his back now, and I kiss his lips before I kiss his chest. I look up, and his eyes are closed, so I crawl up and, taking his hard cock in my hand I, lead him inside before letting go and pushing him in slowly. He is so damn big I need to be careful, so to begin with, I go slowly up and down on him. his hands grab my thighs and squeeze them a little, so I go faster, once in a while sitting down, moving in small circles.

    I can feel my own orgasm build again. And from his breathing, I know Logan isn''t far from either. I go a little harder and push him in deep. I do this over and over until I moan out myst orgasm. And I feel hime inside me as he growls a little in pleasure.

    -

    LOGAN

    My sweet innocent mate is slowing turning into my little minx, but I love it, and I am notining. I think we both needed this morning, especially afterst night. Right now, she is resting with her head on my chest, but I know we need to start getting ready. The tournaments start today with the easiest disciplines first. The race, The tracking. The hunting, andst, we will have the fights.

    There are two categories in the fights. One for the warriors. And one for the Alphas or future Alphas. It''s also this fight that determines who we should see as a leader. Since Rose was born, I decidedst few years while I dealt with the loss of a mate that I didn''t want topete. But this year, I will.

    "Baby, we need to begin to get ready," I whisper.

    "Okay." She answers softly and moves away from me to stand up.

    She is still naked, so I naked a moment to admire my beautiful mate before getting out of bed myself. We take a quick shower together and get dressed. When we are ready, we walk down to the ballroom, where there now is a set up for breakfast. This time everyone, including the warriors, cane in and eat. And when we get there, us, Matt, and Anna are waiting for us, and we find an empty table.

    "Will you stay here with Liv while I get her some food?" I ask, looking at us, and he smiles.

    "Of course, go get our Luna and future Alpha some food. And before she bes more dragon than a wolf." He answers, chuckling. And we allugh except Liv, who sends her dad a re.

    I get Liv her food, and we all talk about today. The race will be the easiest, and the hunt isn''t too bad either, so they will both be done today. Tomorrow with being the tracking of an object and also a person, which will take longer. And that is also why that alone gave me a whole day. And the three days after that will be the fights.

    us is confident that all our warriors will be great. Speed is something all have, but Patrick has always had an exceptionally high speed, so I am not surprised Liv chose him.

    For the hunt, we have chosen an older warrior. But even though he is older, Sam is one of the best hunters I have ever seen. Do I know he will be just great?

    Tomorrow for the tracking, we have no other than Sam''s son Jacob. I have before used him to track people I needed to find. And he has an unusual way of blending in when he works. It''s hard to exin.

    The fighters Cal and Sean that Liv picked are some of the best warriors we have. And I had long thought about moving them up in rank. My little mate and Luna did an amazing job flicking them.

    After breakfast, we walk down to the racetrack and find our seats that have been reserved ordingly to each pack. When I look around, I am happy to see that Alpha Colten is sitting nowhere near us. And I make sure that Liv is seatedfortably.

    She and Anna are here with me while I know Matt is helping us with the warriors. I let the girls talk and greet a few other Alphas that have their seats here too. It doesn''t take long before Alpha Kyle is standing up and walking out on the field. He waits until it''s quiet, and then he begins to speak with a loud voice. Because, as werewolves, our hearing is heightened, and we can all easily hear him.

    "Wee, everyone. It is finally time to be in our annual tournament. I want to remind everyone that the tournaments are a chance to meet possibly your mate, but also to form new alliances. And most importantly, to have a good time. So with that said. Have a fantastic time." He stops for a few seconds to drag the excitement before he yells.

    LET THE GAMES BEGIN"

 Chapter 0069

    OLIVIA

    It is my first time at the tournament, so I am really excited to be here. It''spletely quiet for a few seconds before Alpha Kyle yells.

    "LET THE GAMES BEGIN"

    Everyone cheers and ps. As an elder walks onto the field and calls for all the wolves that will be in the firstpetition. There is so much noise while they get ready, and I look at the field and see there is only one girl between the contestants. I already know that there aren''t many she-wolves in thepetition. Because most of the packs still live in the belief that only men canpete. I can''t wait till I can be in thepetition.

    All of a sudden, a loud voice sounds in the speakers I now notice. They must have been prepared for all the noise there would be with so many wolves in one ce. The elder now exins the rules and what will happen if anyone cheats.

    Now every contestant is in the rightful spot, and everyone is waiting in silence and then.

    "Three, two, One, GO."

    It is like a pistol goes off, thepeting wolves start running, and the audience blows up in cheers and yells for their ownpetitor. I look at the field and can see Patrick running. He still needs to be put in the lead. But I believe in him. While cheering along with everyone else, Anna and I hold hands in excitement. I hear a chuckle and look at Logan.

    ''It is amusing but also nice seeing you like this.'' He tells me in our mindlink.

    ''Amusing?'' I ask him.

    ''In a good way, a sweet and adorable way.'' He says, and I shake my head before turning to look at the field again.

    Patrick is nowhere to see, and I get nervous. Until I see the runners disappear into the forest, and I realize that some of thispetition must be happing there. I wait until thest wolves have fun in the forest before I turn to look at Logan.

    "There are wolves in there filming, so no one can cheat." He tells me before I can ask.

    "Okay," I say and smile at him.

    We don''t wait long before someone ising running out of the forest again, and right behind Patrick and the only girl, therees running out. Hand in hand. I look at Logan, who has a small smile on his lips before I look back onto to field. Patrick and the girl is gaining in on the one wolf in front of them, and soon they are running past him and now share first ce. The noise gets louder the closer theye to the finish.

    Logan looks somewhere, and I follow his eyes and see that it is Alpha Kyle he is looking at. They both nod their heads and smile.

    "The girl is from Kyle''s pack. And if I am not mistaken, she and Patrick are mates." He exins, and we look out just in time to see the new mates cross the finish line together. I smile, happy we won and happy for Patrick to find his mate.

    The crowd goes wild, and we stand up to go down to the field to congratte them on the win and the matebond. We get there at the same time as Alpha Kyle and Luna Kate, and we greet each other before looking at the couple.

    "I believe congrattions are in order," Alpha says, and they both bow their heads.

    "Alpha, I am sorry I didn''t fight harder to win alone." The girl says to Kyle.

    "L, don''t be. I think Alpha Logan and I are good with a shard first." Alpha Kyle says and smiles. "Definitely. It''s amazing how you found each other." Logan says.

    "Thank you, Alpha and Luna. L wishes to finish the tournament as a member of Alpha Kyle''s pack."

    "Of course, I did not expect anything less. We will do the pack transfer when the tournaments are over." "Thank you, Alpha," L says, smiling.

    After a few more words, Winners are announced on a big board that everyone can see at all times doing the tournaments.

    There is a short break while the warriors for the hunt are getting ready. Alphas from other packs congratte Logan and Alpha Kyle on the shared first ce in the run. It is like this for about 30 mins when the elder, with the help of the speaker, informs people to get back to their seats.

    I look out on the new row of warriors that are waiting for the hunt. While the rules are being told to everyone. There are 30 warriors out there that need to be between the first 5 to catch one of the prey that has been let loose in the forest. They all go into the start position, and the elder counts down and yells

    "GO"

    With that little, small word, all the warriors run off into the forest and disappear. The many wolves are quiet, all trying to see and listen to the forest. When three big screens are turned on and a slowing shift between the cameras that are ced in the forest, everyone cheers.

    Watching the screens, I see a warrior I recognize from Dark Forest Pack, but the warrior is not going after a prey but another contestant. At first, I cannot see who it is he is trying to attack, but then another camera catches on to them, and I get a small check when I see it is our warrior Sam he is trying to hunt down.

    Logan is up from his chair right away. And looks over to Alpha Kyle. I do too, and I see how Alpha Kyle nods his head to Logan. Logan looks at me, then Matt and Anna.

    "I will be right back. Do not Leave her, Matt." Matt nods his head, and Logan hurries out from the seating area.

    My eyes are glued to the screens. Knowing I will soon see Logan on them. And sure enough, out of nowhere, Logan appears on the screens. And before we know it, the younger warrior is piled on the forest ground. With Logan standing above him. The tribune is so silent you would be able to hear a needle drop, everyone waiting to see what Logan will do, and I am sure a bunch of them hope he will give the other warrior a lesson.

    I can see that Logan is talking to the other warrior before it takes too long. Logan grabs the other warrior and drags him with him. We can see them appear on someone in the cameras, and a few minutes after, theye out of the forest. I can see Carter go over there, and even from here, I can see Carter yelling at his warrior. Logan speaks a few words with Carter, and then this pack''s Elders join them too.

    After a while, I can see Logan walk away from them and towards us again, and soon hees back. He kisses me and then tells us what happened and that the warrior has been disqualified, but she will tell us more after.

    We go back to watching the screens, and about thirty minutes after, a warrior from another Packes out of the forest whit his prey. And about twenty minutester, our warriores out whit his.

    "It''s good. We still have a good position." Logan says, smiling. Standing up and taking my hand to go greet him.

 Chapter 0070

    LOGAN

    Seeing Olivia so excited made me feel happy. I know one of her biggest dreams is topete in the tournament. And I will keep the promise I gave her that she canpete at any time she isn''t pregnant. Yes, she is my Luna, but she is also a warrior, and I will not ever take that from her. And I have actually thought about suggesting that we put in fighting in these games just for the Lunas.

    The games are over for the day. And I have called for a meeting with the Alphas of the ten most powerful packs. It is time for me to remove Alpha Colton from the title Alpha and let his son Carter, who cares about his people, take over.

    I had made sure that Matt and one of our warriors were there to protect Liv, while I had asked us toe with me. When we entered the conference room, Alpha Kyle and the ten Alphas, and a few had their son, most likely the future Alpha, with them, which was a good idea. We go sit down, and I greet Alpha Kyle with a bow.

    "Hello, everyone, and thank you foring with such short notice." Alpha Kyle starts out with, and everyone greets each other.

    "We are here because Alpha Logan has called this meeting. And as one of our strongest and most respected packs Alpha, I think we should hear him out." Kyle continues, and the others turn to look at me.

    "Hello, everyone. Thank you, as Alpha Kyle said, foring here with so notice. I called for this meeting as I think it is important that we as Alphas help each other, to make sure the peace and good rtionships between packs won''t be broken." I begin, and the Alphas agree with a short nod of their head.

    "Most of you here know how my first mate walked away some years ago. And I am sure you must all have noticed that I have found a new mate. Olivia came to my back with her father and her brother after her father learned how their old Alpha wanted to force Olivia to be his chosen mate. Her father declined the bribe of bing the head warrior in exchange for his daughter. My mates'' mom was from my pack originally, so he contacted the family they had there, and they talked to me. And, of course, I could not sit back and refuse when I knew a girl''s future was at stake. I am sure anyone here would do the same." I say, giving a short reference of what this is all about, and they all nod their head in agreement again.

    "Finding your mate is a secret thing for our wolves. And I think I speak for all of us when I say you did the right thing. But I am guessing the girl is now very much safe now?" One of the other Alphas, Alpha Desmond, says and looks at me.

    "Yes, she is. We found out she is my second chance mate. But I have found out that someone is targeting her with the help of some rouges. Andst night, we had an unpleasant meeting with her old Alpha, a lot of things were said, and out of this, I am sure that he is the one targeting her. Also, I had a conversation with his son, the future Alpha. Who told us that his dad is obsessed with my mate." I tell them. And when no one is saying anything, I nod my head at us to let him know that he can speak.

    "Hello, everyone. I am us Moore, father to Alpha Logan''s mate." They all greet him with a nod, and then Alpha Kyle looks at him and asks.

    "Can you tell us more about your old Alpha?"

    "Yes, Alpha. My old Alpha and I both lost our mates in a big rouge attack. After that, he changed drastically, and not for the better. Over the years, there were rumors that he had taken some of the omega females by force, and when some would disappear and packmembers talked about how he had killed them. But everyone was too scared to say anything." us begins to tell us about Alpha Colton.

    "About one year ago, I was called to his office. Here, he offered me the high rank as the Head warrior. But only if I would give him my daughter, whether she wanted it or not. I refused."

    "He wanted to force your daughter to be his mate?" Alpha Kyle asks.

    "Yes, and after that, he began to show up everywhere she was, so the closer we came to her eighteen birthday, I knew I had to get her away from the pack."

    "As an old Packmember, what would you say would be the best for his pack?" an old Alpha, Alpha Jackson, ask.

    "To let his son Carter take over. Carter is a good man. And he should have been Alpha years ago. But his father refuses to let him." us says without any doubt. The Alphas nod their heads, and us sits down again.

    For the next thirty minutes, we talk about what we can do, and the other Alphas ask us some more questions. In the end, the elders present at the tournament are called in, and a conference call is made to those who are not here. And the result is the one I hoped for. Alpha Colton will be stripped from his Alpha position and power as a leader.

    After the decision is made, we talk about how we are going to make it happen. I told them that even though I would love to do it, for now, it was best if I was not a part of this as it would just make more trouble than there needed to be. And they agreed with that, and we agreed that it would be Alpha Kyle and Alpha Desmond that would be handling it together with some of the top-ranked Elders.

    After the meeting, I went up to the room Liv and I were currently staying in and found her sleeping sweetly on the bed. I went to lie down and pulled her into my arms, where I knew she would always be safe.

 Chapter 0071

    OLIVIA

    When I woke up, I could see the sunrise behind the forest. And realized I had been sleeping since I went to lie down yesterday while Logan was at the meeting. I looked around but could not see him anywhere, but then he came out of the bathroom. "Morning baby, you must be tired." He says softly andes over and kisses me.

    "Mhmm, I was exhausted after yesterday," I answer him smiling. He smiles back andys back down behind me, pulling me into his arms.

    "That is understandable." He whispers into my ear. But I do not really hear the words as I can feel his hard-on against my ass.

    He kisses my ear and sucks a little on my earlobe, making me suck in a deep breath. I hear him chuckle a little before he kisses his way down to his mark on my neck. I feel his canines gently scrape it, and I have to press my thighs together. I know he noticed because his hand is squeezed in between them, and HD spreads my legs.

    "Don''t hide it from me." He whispers in my ear as his handes inside my panties running fingers through my wetness, and I moan from the feeling.

    He removes his hand and pulls down my panties, then his hand is back between my thighs, wetting his fingers with my wetness. His hand goes slowly back and forward, and it is hard not to moan. Then I feel his breath teasing my skin before he presses two fingers inside me, making me moan out his name.

    "Logan!" I whimper.

    "Sshh, Baby, just let me take care of you." He whispers as he presses his fingers inside me again and again.

    It does not take him long to make me cry out my orgasm, and his fingers fuck me through it. When I begin toe down from it, I hear him shuffle around behind me. And before I know it, I feel his hard cock push inside me, making me moan again because, God, I love God feeling of him filling me out.

    He slowly begins to push himself in and out of me, and I keep moaning, especially when he slowly speeds up until he begins to go faster. He pushes me over the edge, and I cry out his name begging him not to stop when he make mee again. "Logan." I cry out while moaning. Never wanting him to stop but keep making me feel all the pleasure he gives me.

    He slowly pulls out of me when my body starts to rx. And pull me up on top of him while his back is against the headboard. I put my hand around his hard cock and slowly lead it inside of me and start to go slowly up and down on him. Feeling him hit all the right ces. His hands grab my ass and slide us down, so he is lying down instead of sitting and begins to fuck me while I and lying on him. Hammering up inside of me over and over, making me moan and begging him not to stop.

    "Fuck baby, I am going toe." He growls sensually, which tells me Titan is just below the surface.

    His words have the effect he hoped for on me. And Ie hard, moaning hard. He mmed me down on him onest time, and I felt hime deep inside of me.

    LOGAN

    God, I love this girl with everything I have and am. I gently lift her off me and pull her into me as wey down. As wey here, with her head on my chest, I tell her about the meeting yesterday. How the other Alphas agreed to remove Alpha Colton from his Alpha position and to let his son take over.

    After a while, we got out of the bed and took a nice rxing shower before getting dressed. Then we left the room to go down to the dining hall. us had mindlinked me, telling me that they were all here, so I looked around until I found them by a table. When we all got there, Matt had a grin showing on his face as he looked at me and Liv.

    "Morning, Alpha. Morning sis. Did you have a good morning?" He asks,ughing a little, and Liv looks at him.

    "Yes, brother, and you?" She asked him, and heughed again.

    "Well, sis, let us say it this way. The guest rooms here are not soundproof." He said, looking back at her. I looked at them and saw Liv blushing makes me chuckle. I pull her into my arms.

    "It is okay, baby. I could not care less about others hearing how much you love my cock inside of you." I whisper in her ear, well, knowing others can hear it. And she smacks my chest hard. "Logan!!!" she scolds me, and we allugh.

    I help Liv sit down and walk over to get our breakfast. When I came back, they were talking about the game of the tournament today, and us exined to the girls what would happen today. So I sat down and joined their talk.

    I think it''s great to see how Liv and Anna are so excited about the tournaments. And this only makes me to make sure Liv will have her turn to participate next time. I want her to have the chance to have her dream fulfilled. Even if it means we have to get them to put in something for the Lunas, I''ll make it happen one way or another. After breakfast, we decided to go down to the field where the tournaments were happening to find our seats before there wille too many there.

    On our way out of the house, we meet Alpha Kyle and Alpha Desmond,ing in the door together with Alpha Colton. Kyle and Desmond greet us on the way out, and we do the same, but Alpha Colton only looks at us with anger and what could be called murderous me. But his attention is moved away from us when Alpha Kyle calls his name.

    We watch them go toward Alpha Kyle''s office, and we leave the house.

 Chapter 0072

    ALPHA KYLE

    After the first night at the wee dinner and the unexpected problem between Alpha Logan''s Luna Olivia and Alpha Colton, it was obvious that something was not right, so when the Young Alpha Logan asked me for help the gather the Alphas from the strongest packs, I knew something was up. What we heard and learned during this meeting was shocking. We all know losing a made is not a pleasant thing. And I have listened to how some wolves lose their sanity. But this Alpha Colton has taken it to a level that I have not seen in my many years as Alpha. As Alpha, we can not act and behave like this. This is what creates wars, something all of us don''t wish to happen.

    It was decided that Alpha Desmond and myself, as the two oldest Alphas, together with the highest-ranged Elders, would talk with Alpha Colton and strip him from his position as Alpha. At the same time, we will transfer the Alpha rank to his son Carter so he can run and lead the Dark Forest Pack as it should be.

    Alpha Desmond and I had gone to find Alpha Colton and his son while the 5 Elders were waiting in the conference room. When we came back to the house with Alpha Colton, his son would be joining us in just a few minutes so he could finish helping their warrior. We met Alpha Logan and the young Luna Olivia, who was on the way out together with their packmembers.

    Alpha Colton stopped walking when he looked at the young Luna, a look full of want and anger when his eyes fell on her only barely noticeable baby bump.

    "Alpha Colton?" I said to get his attention away from the girl. And it worked.

    Alpha Desmond and I gave Alpha Logan and Luna Olivia a small nod before we kept walking. When we walk into the conference room, all five Elders are there. They stand up and bow for all of us, and three of us nod shortly before sitting down. "Can someone tell me why my son and I have been called here?" Alpha Colton asks.

    "We will wait for your son. I am sure he won''t be long," I tell him, and he sits back in his chair. And just as I said, we didn''t have to wait long before future Alpha Carter came into the room. He greets everyone with a bow of his head in respect for us all, even the elders. "Alpha Kyle, Alpha Desmond, and elders. I apologize for making you all wait. I just had to finish with our warrior."

    "There is no need for apologies, Carter. It is good to see you are so invested in your pack." Alpha Desmond says and smiles at Carter, who bows his head again before sitting down again. I stood up as Desmond and agreed to let me lead the conversation.

    "First, thank you both foring to this hopefully not-too-long meeting. We have called you both here because it havee to our attention that not everything is what we could hope for."

    "What do you mean, Kyle?" Alpha Colton asks suspiciously. And Carter cringed next to his dad, who ignored using my Alpha title.

    "The young but verypetent Alpha Logan called for a meeting yesterday with the ten strongest Alphas. During this meeting, it was brought to light how you, Alpha Colton, have been abusing your power as Alpha. We also learned that you had ns to force a young girl to be your mate. And at that, a girl, who at that time, had not yet turned eighteen." I told him what we had been told, including the wolves that had disappeared after he brought them to his private bedroom.

    "You can''t believe everything you hear. I never forced anyone. And young Olivia was very much into me. Always making flirting eyes at me." He begins, but Carter cuts him off.

    "That is not true, dad. And you that. Olivia was never going to ept you. That''s why you wanted her to be around, so you had her where you wanted. Even though she was only 17, you nned to force your mark on her." He says calmly, not backing up his dad''s ims. "Why did you never report this?" Alpha Desmond.

    "Because I was put under an Alphamand. Though for some reason, it doesn''t seem to work." He answers confused

    "It''s the magic of the room. No magic or Alphamand can keep a victim or witness from telling the truth. However, you can still lie if it is of your own free will. The spell is made to give you your own free will to say what you want." I exin. And The young man nods his head respectfully. I can see what Alpha Logan''s. Head warrior said about Carter being a good man.

    "In other words, you can lie, Alpha Colton. But yourmands or treats can not help you in this room. And after learning about how you treat and act toward your pack. We as in the ten strongest Alphas. We decided that we are going to force the title and the power from you to your son, who is the mostpetent person to run Dark Forest Pack.

    "The hell it isn''t. What is going on in MY pack is none of anyone else''s problems. It is my pack, and I can do what I wish." Alpha Colton stands up in a fit of rage.

    "Normally, we would agree with you. But in this case where you have treated another Alpha and his Luna. We can not just sit back and do nothing." I tell him, but he stays in my chair.

    He stands there looking at us before he turns around and walks towards the door. But before he can leave, Alpha Desmond blocks the door, and Alpha Colton sends him a re full of anger.

    "Move!" He sneers.

    "He can not do that. And I advise you to do this willingly. But if you don''t, we will do this with force." I say before anyone else can. And he turns around, ready to attack me. But Desmond is faster and holds him against the wall.

    "Do it now." He says. And the Elders move in with the ceremony knife that was made only for a purpose like this. One of the Elders looks at Carter.

    "Are you ready, future Alpha, for the responsibility of your pack and its future?" he asks Carter.

    "Yes, Elder. I promise I will lead my pack the way it should be done."

    "Good." He says and turns to Alpha Colton and us.

    "Alpha Colton of the dark forest pack. You are hereby, by force, stripped of your title as Alpha and the powering from with the title. This happens because you don''t willingly ept and admit your past. The title will be transferred to your son and already future Alpha Carter." And the Elder cuts a rift in Colton''s hand.

    A big surge of Energy fills the room, and we know it''s happening when Colton screams in pain from the power being forced from him. And the gasp from Carter when another elder used another dagger to slice his hand, and the power found its way from him. Getting a power that was forced away from the other feels stronger. When it''s done, now former Alpha Colton is let loose, and he storms out of the room. We all turn and look at the now Alpha Carter.

    "Congrattions Alpha Carter. I am sure your pack will be happy with the news."

 Chapter 0073

    LOGAN

    I felt it happen. Why I do not know. But I felt the energy and the surge of power shifting and knew exactly what was happening. Colton was no longer an Alpha and no longer a threat. Not a big one anyway...

    I also felt the power and Alpha Title shift to someone else, and I knew it was Carter. I smile to myself and look at the others.

    "Colton is no longer an Alpha. Carter has taken his ce. Don''t ask me how I know because I can not exin it." I tell them. They first looked at me with surprise, but then us smiled.

    "It is good news. As you know, it is a mystery, but you are not a normal wolf Logan. So maybe this is one of the wonders." He says, and Oliviaes over to me.

    "I felt something unfamiliar through our bond. Was it... that." She asks me, looking concerned.

    "It must have been. I am sorry, baby. I didn''t realize you felt it, baby."

    "No, it is okay. I just wondered." She says.

    "Okay, kids, I am going down to our warrior. You go find your seats. I have this under control," us tells us, smiling as he gets ready to go down to our warrior.

    -

    Liv, Anna and Matt, and I walk into finding our seats. And it takes only a short time before all the seats are filled up. We see Alpha Kyle find his ce as the hosting Alpha for the tournament, and next to him is Alpha Desmond. They both look at me and bow their head slightly, and I do the same as a sign of respect.

    When I look back at Liv, I see that she also greeted the Alphas too, and it makes me proud to see. We all turn our attention back to the field where an Elder is now getting ready to speak.

    "Today, we are going into the second day of the tournaments. And I know that we are all excited to find out who will win today. So today, we are going on in the games to find the best tracker. And we all know what that means." The elder says, and there is a round of apuse before he continues

    "Must the best wolf win?" And with that, he left.

    All the warriors are now shown a second piece of what they individually will be tracking. These items or persons have been put within a square meter of 50 kilometers. And can be everywhere inside that range. This is why this game has been given a day of its own. After another thirty, all the warriors begin to line up to start. And I see Jacob is one of the first there, and we give him a good luck nod when he looks up to us and bows. Another twenty minutes and everyone is ready, and with ast few words from the elder, they all begin to disappear.

    -

    JACOB

    I had memorized the information I was given together with the piece of clothing I had been given. Some.

    When we go I am right away running in the direction where the scent wanted me to go. It leads me through some old part of the woods. And in circles to the mountains where the scent leads me to another part of the woods and out to some main roads. Here I needed to be careful because I was running in my wolf form and don''t want to identally be seen by humans and make them panic.

    I have been running for quite some time when the scent turn towards the forest again. But my senses catches on to two other scents, which should not be happening. One of the scents seems alluring to me, while the other one seems faint as if its being hidden. So I Mindlink the packs new Head warrior.

    ''Sir? Can you hear me?'' I ask.

    ''Yes Jacob. Is there something wrong?'' The answeres immediately.

    ''I am not sure. There is not suppose to be another scents involved is there?'' I ask.

    ''No my boy. There isn''t. Are you picking up on another?''

    ''Two, Yes. Going in same direction as my target.'' I tell him.

    ''That should not be happening. Be careful if you De ide to keep following it. If not, everyone will understand. No one want you to put yourself in danger. But the decision is yours Jacob.'' He tells me.

    ''I am going to continue.'' I answer.

    ''Okay, Jacob, but you check in every twenty minutes, so we know that you are not in to much trouble.'' Hemands.

 Chapter 0074

    ''Good boy. Good luck.'' He finishes and the connection closes. The New head warrior is amazing. Incredibly strong and skilled. And even though everyone was skeptical in the beginning, Mr. us quickly made us all forget that. And I saw our Luna fight. Even she has

    some crazy skills. But that is probably why she fits so well with our Alpha.

    I continue to follow the scent, and it leads me deeper into the forest. As I go deeper, the scents also begin to grow stronger. And now I can better smell the other scent must have been masked somehow because now it is easier to smell the sour smell that we all know

    ''Sir?'' I mindlink Mr. us.

    ''Yes, Jacob?'' he answers so fast I know he must have been waiting for me.

    ''One of the other scents must have been masked either by magic or something else. I have gotten closer and can smell it is rouge. The other one smells like a human.'' I tell him.

    ''Then you have to be extra careful, Jacob.'' He answers.

    ''I will be, sir.'' I promise him.

    The connection closes, and I call forward my wolf''s powers of stealth. No one knows why I have this power, but obviously, we found out when I got my wolf and shifted.

    I quietly move forward, hidden and hard to see. As I follow the scent, I know I am getting closer. Just as I am sticking my head out from my hiding spot, my heart freezes, and I can feel the ice poking my heart from what I am about to witness.

    Three girls are tied up and stretched

    open on what looks like homemade crosses full of blood. I slowly move closer to them and can say that whoever these girls are, they have been here for a while. I see two of them are awake, but thest one looks like she is dead. I get close to thest girl and shift back to my human form and check her pulse, but as I suspected, she is not alive. I move closer to the two remaining girls and find something to cover them up with.

    "Where is he?" I whisper. One of the girls turns her head towards an old tiny cottage. I move fast, taking the knife my wolf had been carrying for me while being in our shifted form and cutting open the ropes that keep the two other girls caught. I can smell they are both wolves, so I hope they can shift.

    Then a scream that hurt every bone in my heart sounds from behind the cottage. I shift and get closer when I can see a cave just behind the cottage, and that''s where the scream came from.

    Moving into the cave in my wolf

    form is easy because of the dark. So when I reach the back of the cave, I am very well hidden. But before I can do anything; it feels like my soul is splitting up in two. The rouge is busy assaulting a human girl. But not just any girl. I feel the pull towards her and know she is my mate. But just in that second it takes me to realize it, it is toote. I see the blood dripping the second he tops her throat out, and in that second, I feel the loss of my mate that I never even saw the eyes off.

    I feel the cries of my wolf, and before I know it, he attacks the

    rouge who has still not seen us. And attacks its neck, ripping off the head, before giving back control and forcing me to shift into my human form again, falling to the ground. I look around, feeling weak in my broken soul, and notice a she-wolf tied up in a corner.

    I find my knife on the floor where my wolf dropped it, and I stand up and wobble my way over to the wolf. I managed to cut open the rope on her hands before I dropped it and fell. Now I understand what others meant when they said losing a mate is one''s worst nightmare. ''Sir. I found my target.'' I manage to get through to Mr. us.

    ''Jacob? Are you okay?'' he asks me right away.

    ''I will exin when we get back.'' That is all I manage to answer before everything goes ck.

 Chapter 0075

    -

    LOGAN

    Something needs to be fixed. I can feel it in my bones. Or maybe it''s the timeframe that Jacob has been gone. I am looking out to the field to see if I can find us. Looking around, I do not see him anywhere and am just about to mindlink him when he is pushing to my

    mindlink himself.

    ''us?'' I greet him.

    ''Alpha, we have a problem.''

    ''What is happening?''

    ''I think Jacob ran into trouble. I just lost contact as if he passed out." He answers.

    ''On my way.'' I say and close the mindlink. I turn to Olivia and also Matt and Anna.

    "Stay with her. We lost connection to Jacob. So I have to go." I tell them and kiss Liv before I leave.

    ''Be careful.'' She tells me through our matebond.

    ''Don''t worry. I will be back soon.'' I promise.

    When I get down to us, he and Jacob''s dad Sam is talking about trying to let Sam reach him through the family bond. Because it is stronger than a basic bond, I wait and let Sam try to reach Jacob, but after a few minutes, it is clear it won''t happen. "There is nothing. But I can still feel he is alive." Sam tells us.

    "But that is a good thing," I say behind them, and they both get a shock.

    "Alpha. I am sorry." They both say and bow their head in respect.

    "Don''t worry about it. This is more important than bowing to me... what do we know?"

    "He mindlinked me about two unfamiliar scents, mixing up with the one he was following. I told him to be careful and check in with me now and then. And he did that a few times. He mindlinked me, telling me he had found the target he was looking for. But it was clear something was not right, but when I asked, he said he would exin when he was back. And then the connection died." us tells me. "Okay, how long ago?" I ask.

    "Few hours, Alpha. I figured I would give him a chance to get back to me." us exin. And I nod in agreement. Wolves are different when something happens. A few hours are nothing, not for us.

    "Well, gather the other warriors. We leave Matt here with Liv. Then we go following his route. Maybe we will find him on the way, though I imagine that his target knows an easier way back." I say, and just as I do, I feel the presence of another Alpha. So I turn and see Alpha Kylee over. His own warrior is back already, so I smile at him.

    "Congrattions on your warrioring first," I tell him. And he smiles back but looks serious.

    "Thank you, but that is not why I am here. The target your warrior followed was one of my

    packmembers. She mindlinked me. She ran into some trouble trying to save a human girl but ended up getting caught. Your warrior found them and two other missingo she wolves, plus a dead one. He saved them, but something happened when he saw the rouge kill the human girl. My packmember thinks she might have been his mate." He exins, and we are all shocked by the news.

    "My guess is he passed out. Seeing the girl gets killed so brutally. I know I did when my mate was killed." us says, and we all nod.

    "Where are they now?" I ask.

    "They are almost here. I sent warriors to go meet them on a much easier route. They will take your warrior to our pack hospital. So we can go wait there. I need to find out what packs the other girls are from." Alpha Kyle tells us, and we agree. Before we go there, I go back and tell Liv and the others what happened, then we all go and wait for Jacob toe back.

    -

    OLIVIA

    It is chaos at the hospital when we

    arrive. And we found out that Alpha Kyle''s warriors had just gotten here with Jacob and the girls. We are being asked to wait while a doctor is checking him, so we do. It doesn''t take long before the doctor back out.

    "Hello, I am told the young man belongs to your pack?" he asks us.

    "Yes, and this is his father." Logan answer and the doctor nods his head.

    "The young man has not been hurt. And he is awake now, but he mumbles about losing someone. The only time I see a wolf in this state is when they lose a mate."

    "Yes, we were told he watched a human girl gets killed, who we think might have been his mate," Logan exins, and the doctor nods.

    "I will let in two at a time for now, so he will not be overwhelmed." The Doctor tells us.

    "us, you and Sam go in first. He needs his father right now. And out of us all, you understand him best right now." Logan tells them, and dad nods his head before going with Sam and the doctor. We watch them leave, and shortly after, a few Alphase into the room. We go to stand up again, but Alpha Kyle stops me.

    "Please, Luna, just stay seated. No reason for you to get up all the time, especially when you are pregnant." He tells me with a smile, and I thank him. Logan still stands up, though, and greets them. "Alphas." He says respectfully

    "Alpha Logan, this is Alpha Seth. The two other remaining girls that survivede from his pack, White Perl Pack." The Alpha bows his head in respect to Logan.

    "Alpha Logan. I want to say thank you for your warrior saving my packmembers. Even though the third didn''t make it. The girls have been missing for several months." "Alpha Seth, I am sorry for the loss of a packmember. But I''m happy at least the two remaining girls cane home now." Logan answers.

    They talk a little back and forward,

    and they give their condolences for

    Jacob losing his mate before they

    ? 100

    Denied is his

    leave. After a long time, dades out and joins us, telling us that Sam wants to stay with Jacob. We decided that what Jacob need is his father. And we will go see him tomorrow before the tournaments start again. None of us talk about or care about that we lost today. The only thing that really matters is that Jacob is back safely.

    So we leave to go back to the packhouse so that I can get some rest before we are going down for tonight''s dinner.

 Chapter 0076

    -

    OLIVIA

    express their sympathy.

    It has been a long and eventful day for us all, and I am sure that everyone feels that way. It was quiet this night in the dining hall, and everyone had heard what had happened. We were sitting at our table and eating, and several Alphas and their Lunas came over to When we were almost done eating, another shadow hit the table, and looking up, I saw that it was Carter. I know he know it would feel a little different because he is now an Alpha.

    "Alpha Logan. LUNA Olivia. I heard about your warrior. I apologize for noting sooner. But as you can imagine, I got a little distracted." He says as he bows his head in respect. "Alpha Carter. It sounds right, doesn''t it?" I ask him and smile.

    "It does. But also a little strange." He answers.

    "It is a strange feeling to get all that power," Logan says as we stand up and bow our heads respectfully.

    "Please, don''t," Carter says with a face saying he finds it all strange.

    "You need to get used to it, Alpha Carter," I say and smile.

    "That might be, but you are like family Olivia. And I hope that won''t change." He says pleadingly.

    "Liv and her family owe you a lot Carter, and so do I. So as for family, you and your pack are just that." Logan says, deliberately not using any titles. And reach out a hand to Carter, something you rarely see an Alpha do.

    "And The Dark Forest Pack will always stand by your side, should you ever need it," Carter says and take Logan''s hand and shake it shortly.

    With that, he sits down with us and talks. He tells us about what happened at the meeting and about they had transferred the Alpha powers to him. We also talk about his dad. He has a bad feeling that none of this is over and tells Logan not to let down his defenses. And Logan promises him he won''t. When we finally get up, it iste, and we all go to rest for the night, for tomorrow, the battles will begin, the part of the tournament that I have looked forward to the most.

    LOGAN

    Just like the other mornings, we got up and had a nice long shower, where I ended up making love to my sweet mate Afterward, we called to talk with Rose before she went to kindergarten. And went to get breakfast. I have noticed the other

    days how most, if not all, the

    the Alphas don''t let their

    West of

    packmembers sit with them. And how they look when Liv and Ie in together with us, Matt, and Anna. But I do not care. They are family.

    After breakfast, we first go to the hospital to check on Jacob. When we arrive, the doctor tells us how he is awake and eating. Which is good news to get. As we stand here, Sames out of the room. And tell us how the girl that he had to find during the tracking has spent a lot of giving next to Jacob''s bed. And that Jacob slowly has begun to respond to her effort. This is the best news we can honestly get at this point. So we decided not to go in and disturb it but told Sam to give him our greetings and to tell him he could mindlink us if he needed anything.

    After we leave the hospital, we go to meet up with us, who had good to the tournament field where he is talking and warming up our warriors. When we get there, he is already warming them up. And I have to admit they do look good and in ten times better shape after the short time us has been their head warrior, which again only shows me I made the right choice.

    We greet them, and they all respectfully bow their heads beforeing over to us. We both smile at them all before I say a few words.

    "We have had a busy tournament. First, Patrick shares a win with his newfound mate. Sam got a good second despite problems with anotherpetitor. And I know you all heard about Jacob. And about him. He is healing physically and mentally. He has a long road ahead. So anyone who knows him well feels more than free to help him. I am sure his family will appreciate that.

    Back to today, we can still win. And I know that now puts pressure on you both. But don''t stress. This is more than anything meant to be fun. So enjoy the challenge and look out for yourself out there, no matter what. I am proud to have you as my packmember." I tell them and mean every word.

    "Thank you, Alpha." Both warriors say, bowing deep, showing that they submit to me, their Alpha.

    "Good luck, both of you. Do your best, and know we believe in you." Olivia says. And they bow for her as well.

    "Thank you, Luna." They say, looking proud and ready for battle.

    When we are done talking with us

    and the warriors, I take Olivia to our seats between the other pack

    leaders. To wait for this part of the the tournament to begin very soon. It is a bit funny to see how excited Liv is for this part of the tournament. But I know it''s because it is this part of it she wants to be in when she canpete. And also because she is the one that found the warriors to bepeting this year.

    Almost an hourter, the seats are filled up, and an Elder is walking out on the field, that now built with small fighting areas where the battles will be going on. As before the other games, the elders talk about how today will be done. And as with any other beginning, he takes a break before he yells.

    "LET THE BATTLE BEGIN."

 Chapter 0077

    -

    OLIVIA

    I am so excited about this part of the tournament. I have always wanted to be in or see this part of the tournament. Through our matebond, I can feel that Logan finds it amusing, but I also sense happiness about seeing me this way.

    I can barely sit still when the elder finallyes out on the field. He talks about the rules and tells us about how the battles will be done. I look at the fighters and see there is not as much as one girl out there, and I can''t help but think if it is on purpose.

    The elder ended his speech by telling us that on the three big screens, we can keep up on the fighters'' progress, and then the fights are being started. I look at the screen and fast locate where our fighters are, and I look in that direction. I find the battle Cal is in and can already see that he is doing phenomenal, but I had no doubt about that.

    I find the other battle where Sean is, just in time to see him doing a series of hits and kicks that I know very well. My dad must have used extra time just on these two, and that makes me smile. I kept an eye on Sean, as he was the best one of all the warriors that day, and I was testing them to find our fighters.

    He is currently fighting another fighter that, from what I can see, has the same height and build. And Sean''sponent is good, but not good enough. Sean gets the first point in within the first minute and a second point 3 minutes after that. Now he only needs another point to win his battle, but the other warrior surprises him with a low round kick to the knees and gets in a point. Sean quickly gets back on his feet and blocks the other warrior when a series of kicks are made against him. And then respond with a long series of kicks that sends the other warrior to the ground andnds his third andst point.

    "Yes," I say very low. Or I thought I did because I heard Logan chuckle next to me. I smile at him, and he reaches over to give me a quick kiss.

    We both put our focus out onto the field, and this time I used it on watching Cal fight, and I am not disappointed because, just like Sean, he is doing great.

    After almost five hours, we are told that there will be a break. So we use it to go and get some food and to bring our fighters something to keep them fresh and hydrated. They all thank us before we go back up to our seats.

    About 30 minutester, everyone is ready to watch the warriors fight. The warriors get out on the field again, and after another fifteen minutes, the battle continues.

    CAL

    Being one of the selected warriors for the tournament is a big honor. And after we all had heard, our new Luna was a fighter trained by her father. Who was now our head warrior and an incredible fighter, I saw him fight first against Alpha Logan to be tested, and he made Alpha sweat. It had been exciting to have her be the one to select us to bepeting.

    So now we are fighting and working hard to show she did not make the wrong choice. Wolves are generally athletic and warriors trained to fight. But every park has its own way of training its warriors. But fighting and learning a few new tricks is fun and exciting.

    We have been going on most of the

    day now, and there are only 20 of us back, and I am now standing opposite myponent. He is a big wolf and most likely beta or delta born. They are always a little bigger but still are smaller than alphas. We bow to each other and begin to circle each other. Before bknow it, we are hitting, kicking, and trying to get our points in.

    After a little, I realize that his fighting style is a lot like my own. And he realized the same as we both change the way we fight. After some time, we both have two points and only need thest one. After another five minutes, I surprise him with a series of kicks, and hends on his back, which I am quick to take advances of and male a hit to his chest that gives me myst point. The other fighter gets up, and we shake hands.

    "Good fighting." He tells me. I nod my head and answer.

    "You too." He smiles.

    "Not good enough today, though. Good luck," he says, and with those words, he leaves.

    I look around and see Sean standing next to head warrior us, so I walk over there. And you can see on the board that Sean, too, won hisst fight, which is good because now we are both in the top ten.

    -

    SEAN

    I watch as Cal ising over here where I am standing with Mr. us. We are doing well today, and we are both in the top ten now. Myst fight was pretty easy, and I got my 3 points in fast, while myponent only got one point. So now we were waiting for thest few fights.

    After a while, I am back in one of the fighting rings, and myponent is a wolf my size. We bow, and the fight begins right away as he charges at me. But I surprise him by getting in my first point, hitting his chest hard, and making him take several steps back. Then I charge and make a circle kick that gives me another point, so one point to go.

    After that, he put up a good fight and began trying to think before attacking, and he managed to get the point in. I know that now he is more careful, and I need to be too, so I take my time reading him and try to anticipate his next move. And then he attacks, but I block him and then hit his head and get myst point.

    After shaking hands, I go back to where Mr. us is waiting for us. And he is smiling big.

    "Congrattions, you are in the top five. Now when everyone is done, thest to finish will battle for a spot in the top four. But you are done as number 3, so you are safe, and I guess that means congrattions on the top four, not five. Also, mean Cal might have to fight again if he wins this battle." Mr. us says.

    After another fifteen minutes, the

    tells everyone that the remand an

    three fights will happen tomorrow before the Alphas that have decided to fight have their ownpetition. After that, we all go to our assigned resting ces to rest after a long day.

 Chapter 0078

    OLIVIA.

    Waking up this morning, I already feel the excitement for today. It is thest day of thepetitions, and today we will find out which warrior will win. But it is also today that the Alphas who signed up for it will fight. I turn around and see Logan''s beautiful eyes looking at

    me.

    "Good morning, handsome," I say and smile at him.

    "Good morning, baby. You excited?" He asks me and smiles back.

    "Yes, I''ve been waiting to see this since I was a little girl," I tell him, and he kisses me.

    "I promise you will get to fight, baby. Even if I must say yes to be king to make it happen." He said and looked me in the eyes.

    "I know," I tell him. Because I know he means it.

    Wey like this for s while before we go shower and get ready to go for breakfast. While we were eating, Matt mindlink us both.

    ''Alpha, Luna. Anna isn''t feeling so well today. And I really don''t want to leave her.'' He tells us. Logan looks at me shortly before answering.

    ''It is okay, Matt. I know how you feel. Take care of your mate. Olivia can be with us when it''s my turn to go fight.'' Logan says.

    ''I am sorry, guys.'' Matt begins, but I stop him.

    ''Matt, stop. Like Logan, I was just said. I will be with dad. I will be fine.'' I tell him.

    ''Thank you, guys.'' The mindlink close, and we get up and leave to go find dad.

    He is on the field already, together with Sean and Cal. Cal lost hisst battle yesterday, so he is not fighting, but it is good to see he is here to show support. They all bow their heads when we get there, even dad.

    "Good morning, everyone. us, Anna is not feeling well, so matt is with her. So when I go fight, Liv will be with you." Logan says, and dad nods his head.

    "Alright, that''s not a problem," Dad says, smiling at us.

    We all talk for a while before it is getting time to go to our seats. While we sit here, a few Alphas congratte us for being so far in thispetition. And wishes Logan good luck with his own battle. Alpha Kylees by too, and we greet him. "Alpha, Luna. Good to see you this morning.

    "Alpha, likewise." Both Logan and I say.

    "The Alphas have seen that you signed up this year. Not many want to fight you, Alpha. We are only nine ten with you." Alpha Kyle tells us, smiling.

    "I guess we will have a winner fast then," Logan says, chuckling, and we allugh. We talk a little before Alpha Kyle goes to his own seat. But not before wishing Logan good luck.

    It doesn''t take long before we are all bid wee, and we see the four warriors ready to fight in the semi-final. The two fights are decided by the overall time score the fighters have made throughout the many fights they had yesterday.

    We watch the two fights but mainly focus on the fight Sean is in. He and hisponent both take a good beating and fight a good battle. And I almost jump in excitement when Sean gets his second point in, and they now both have two points.

    Sean''sponent tries to circle

    Sean, but Sean does not remove his

    eyes from him. Then the other wolf attacks, trying to grab Sean, but he evades and move away. The other wolf tries again, but he looks tired, and it looks like Sean thinks the same. Because when the wolf tries to grab him, Sean evades him again, throwing him to the ground, and gets hisst point by giving an elbow

    to his stomach.

    The fight is over, and Sean is on to thest battle. The other fight ended almost at the same time, and the elder was announcing the twost fighters. Could you tell us that thefightbattle will be happening after a thirty minutes break?

    -

    LOGAN

    Sean is in the finals. Both he and Cal did awesome in the battles. Even the Cal didn''t make it further than the top five. He did a great job out there.

    When it is time, Sean and the other warrior, whose name is Lenny,e out to thest fight. They both enter the circle and respectfully greet each other before entering their fighting stands. The Elder counts down from three, and thest battle begins.

    Sean and Lenny circle each other, both trying to anticipate what the other will do. They must both have felt like they had to make the first move because they attacked at the same time. Where Lenny attacks with full force, Sean takes a more calm approach that makes him able to protect himself but also able to throw a hit and get his first point.

    After that, Lenny seems to be

    more careful and tries to find an opening, but Sean is doing a good job of blocking him. After almost five minutes, Sean attacks but is

    stopped by Lenny. But he retakes the opportunity and attacks, this time kicking the legs away from under Lenny, so he falls to the ground. Sean tries to get a point in with a hit to the stomach, but Lenny is too fast and they end up rolling on the ground while hitting each other. But then the whistle sounds, and they stop for the elder to announce Lenny got the point.

    They both get up on their feet and nod their heads respectfully, and begin to circle each other again. Lenny attacks this time, and a series of kicks and hits a made between the two warriors until Sean finds an opening and gets his second point. Now he only needs one more point, and Lenny seems to realize the same thing because he shifts into his wolf, which is allowed in this final fight.

    Sean shifts too, and just in time, the other wolf attacks going after Sean''s wolf Max''s legs. But Max is fast and moves away before the other wolf can bite him. The two wolves circle each other for a while before the other Wolf attacks again. Max evades, and the two wolves fight so hard that it is hard to see what is going on. But then the other wolf is on the ground t on his stomach, with max having a good grab on the back of the wolf''s neck, and the elder yells.

    "The fight is over. The winner is.

    SEAN FROM THE BLOOD MOON PACK."

 Chapter 0079

    -

    LOGAN

    was one of Kyle''s warriors.

    We are looking out on the field where the wolves and the Elder still are. I see using rushing out there with a robe for Sean to take on when he shifts back into human form. I recognize one of Alpha Kyle''s mening out to do the same. Which made me realize it I look over to where Alpha Kyle is sitting, and I find him looking in my direction as well. He smiles big and gives me a bow with his head. Respectfully ept the loss.

    "Sean fought one of Alpha Kyle''s warriors!" Liv whispers, and I smile at her.

    "Yes, and he won. You did a good job picking him." I tell her, and I can feel the happiness from her.

    We get up from our chairs and begin to leave and walk down to the field where us and Cal and Sean are waiting for us, and when we get there, Sean has gotten pants and a shirt on.

    "Sean, that was an amazing fight. Congrattions on the win," I say to Sean first before looking at both warriors.

    "You both did an incredibly good job in thispetition. And we are proud of you all." I tell them.

    "It is your turn very soon, Alpha," us says and smiles at me.

    "Yup, not only can it mean we win the tournament, but it can also mean we can be next year''s host," I answer, and us nods his head.

    Just in that time, does an Elder speak over the speakers, calling all the Alphas that chose to fight today out on the field? I bend down and kiss Liv before I turn to us.

    "She is not being left unprotected. Okay?" I say with my authority as Alpha.

    "She will be safe, Alpha. They both will." us promises, and I nod before leaving. I have a bad feeling about leaving her today.

    OLIVIA

    I could feel Logan didn''t want to leave me. But he had to go out there and show everyone who was the strongest Alpha. I give him a smile when he leaves and go to stand next to dad, so he can see that I am safe.

    An Elder is on the fields, like before any otherpetition. He is talking about rules and so on. Like not seriously hurting each other because it is supposed to be a friendly game. Ten Alphas have decided topete.

    This game is different. There is no one-on-one fight but one big fight until there are two left to fight and find the winner. And with winning and showing who is the strongest Alpha. When the elder is done talking, all the Alphas spread out, and the elder leaves the field.

    As soon as the elder has left, the

    battle begins, At first, it looks like no one wants to attack Logan, but then two Alphas charge at him at the

    same time, as it was nned. Logan is, however, taking it easy and waits for their attack. The first hard on with the typical

    wnes

    straightforward attack, but Logan evades it, and the alpha and up on the ground.

    The Alpha nods his head to the other one, and they attack Logan from two sides. Logan rolls his eyes, kicking one of them away before grabbing the other one by the neck, putting just enough pressure on it so he passes out without doing any damage to him.

    The other alpha hesitated to attack

    again, which he should not have done because another alpha grabbed him from behind in a locke that he could not get out of and ended up tapping out. Looking around, there are only five left, Logan, Alpha Kyle, Alpha Desmond,

    and two more I don''t know.

    Logan, Alpha Kyle, and Alpha

    Desmond look at each other, and after a short nod of their heads, all three attacks the other two. And they fast make both of them give up, leaving only the 3 Strongest Alphas out there on the field. Then Alpha Desmond bows his head to both logan and Alpha Kyle and surprises us all by walking out of the field, leaving Logan and Alpha Kyle as thest two out there. An Elderes out to the field and starts talking.

 Chapter 0080

    "We now have two Alphas left topete in thest five years winner, Alpha Kyle. And Alpha Logan. We will have a small break. Then we will find out who is going to win.

    Logan walks over to us and bends down to give me a hug and a kiss when he reaches us. I can still feel the worrying from him. And he grabs my hand, leading me to a quiet spot. "How are you feeling, baby?" He asks me.

    "I am good. Are you ready for thest fight?" I ask

    "Yes, but we need to agree to something. If I win this, I don''t think there is a way back away from the Moon-goddess''s vision or wish. I will have to eventually ept to be their king." He says and looks at me. "I know," I answer him.

    "It will change our entire life." He says, looking into my eyes.

    "Logan. I know. We will do it together. You, me, the kids. Dad. Matt and Anna. Luca. Hell, our entire pack will stand behind us." I tell him. And he looks at me before nodding his head, and we walk back before he has to go back out on the field. Logan and Alpha Kyle shake hands and bow their heads in respect. And then the Elder started the fight.

    Logan is just a small difference in height and size, but when Logan is young, Alpha Kyle is what everyone would call an older Alpha. They circle each other, concentrating on theponents'' movements, both trying to get the other to attack first.

    Then Alpha Kyle takes a big but fast step and throws a punch. Logan shakes his head and smiles before doing the same, only he doesn''t aim for the lead but the ribs so fast that Alpha Kyle gets surprised by the attack. Next thing they take a step at the same time, throwing punches and blocking the other. But they both get some good powerful punches that will be sore tonight.

    Then Alpha Kyle gets a punch in at Logan''s jaw. Logan responds by sending two back, which makes Alpha Kyle step back a few steps. He is holding his nose, where blood ising from. Alpha Kyle then surprises Logan by moving faster than you would think a wolf his age would. And wraps an arm around Logan''s neck, but Logan grabs his arm and twists out of his grip. This gives him a chance to kick away Alpha Kyle''s legs and, by that, sit on him, locking down all of Alphas Kyle''s movements.

    We see Alpha Kyle struggling for a while before he gets a hand free and taps the ground twice. The second he does, Logan lets go and reaches a hand out to help Kyle stand up.

    The battle is finished, and,

    wins had not noticed that doing the fight, I had moved away from dad to get a better view. But I was not longer away than I would be able to speak normally and could still hear myself, so I didn''t worry too

    much about it.

    I was watching as Logan, And Alpha Kyle shook hands, and Alpha Kyle was getting ready to speak when I felt something sharp poking against my back.

    "Quietly move backward. Of I will force this knife into your back, and let me say it''s long enough to reach your belly.

    I don''t dare to look. But slowly do as I am told. And just as I am about to mindlink Logan, I feel a step of some sort to my neck, and I pass out.

 Chapter 0081

    OLIVIA

    I am slowly waking up, trying to understand why my head feels so foggy and disoriented. I try to search for Skye in my mind, but I can''t seem to reach her or feel her. It almost feels like she is gone. Next, I try to open my eyes, but again, it is hard, so I wait for a little before trying again.

    I slowly open my eyes and find myself in something that looks like an old-school prison torture room. My hands instantly go to my stomach, and in the same second, I feel the pup give a kick, making me breathe out in relief. I begin to remember what happened. Whoever did this must be crazy because I was so close to my dad, and Logan had been only a few meters away, not to mention there had been so many more there, Alphas and warriors. So whoever did this must have done a lot of nning or just been really lucky.

    I am locked in silver chains from my wrists to the wall. They don''t burn but feel itchy, which tells me something must be on the chains because the moon goddess told us silver wouldn''t affect me. I take another look around you to see if there is anything that can tell where I am or how to get out of here. I have not bothered to try mindlink because I know if I can''t feel Skye, there is no way I can get through to Logan either.

    The sound of a heavy and old door opening reaches me, and I wait to see if anyone ising. After a while, I can hear two pairs of footstepsing closer. Then I hear someone whisper to the other one, and the other whispering back a woman and a man, I think. At first, I couldn''t hear it very well, and only a few words, but then the whispers got louder.

    "I want to beat that pup out of her. It is supposed to be me!" The female voice whispers.

    "Maybe the boss will do it. What am I saying? Of course, he will do it." The Male answered.

    "I wish he would just kill her altogether." The female says, whispering again.

    "He won''t. You know he wants her for himself." The man answered. And she sneers something I don''t hear.

    Then they go quiet for a while until the sound of the door opening again, and heavy footsteps sound through the stone walls.

    "Is she awake?" A deep familiar voice sounded.

    "We do not know, Master. You came before we could look." The other man''s voice sounds.

    "Then let us check." The new voice said, and I could hear them all get closer.

    I look at the ground and wait for them to get here while I again try to search for Skye in my head and soul, but I still don''t feel anything and begin to get worried. The door to my cell goes up, and I hear all three pairs of footstepsing in.

    "I know you are awake, my dear Olivia." The third voice says. And now I know for sure I know that voice. It belongs to no other than Alpha Colton. Wait, just Colton. He isn''t even an Alpha anymore.

    When I don react, hees close to me, grabbing my hair and making me look up, Forcing my head up, le get to see the two others and am shocked to see it is Sandra and Ryan, Colton must see my small shock because heughs,

    "These two reached out to me, my dear Olivia. And told me you have not been a good girl." Colton says. When I don''t say anything, he smiles and continues.

    "So, my dear Olivia." He says and touches Logan''s mark on my neck, making me cringe and feel sick. I hate that he touches me and try to move away, but he grabs my chin hard and forces me to look at him.

    "You are going to be a good girl. Reject the Alpha, and I will let you give birth to this pup. And send it to its dad when you do. And after you reject him, you will ept me as your chosen mate." He finishes. "Never. I will never reject him." I say, Looking into his eyes.

    "If you don''t, I will have this pup killed." He says without smiling.

    "You are crazy. All of you. And I will enjoy watching Logan and Titan rip you all into small pieces." I sneer.

    "He will never find you. Even when

    the wolfsbane is gone, the silver will keep you from reaching out." He says, smiling and finally letting go of my chin. So it was the wolfsbane that made my brain foggy. They don''t know Skye, and I are resistant to silver. So I don''t say anything and hope Skye will soon recover from the wolfsbane.

    "For the sake of your pup''s life, I think you should do as I say," Colton says, smiling smugly at me.

    "Never," I whisper. Trying to move away as much as I can.

    "I understand it is hard. So I will give you two days to think it over ande to your senses." He tells me and turns around to leave.

    I hear them walk away. And I begin

    Ind

    to feel my sensesing back to me, so I try to reach out to Skye. I can feel her stir somewhere in the back of my mind, and that is an improvement. I can only wait and hope that I will soon be able to talk with Skye and contact Logan. And hopefully, he will be able to find me fast and before Colton can do any real harm.

    ''Skye.'' I try again and feel nothing.

    ''Skye, please fight. I need you. We need to get out of here.'' I try again, and this time I feel her stronger.

    Fight it, Skye. I really need you. More than anything, I tell myself.

 Chapter 0082

    LOGAN

    "She can NOT just disappear." I almost yell. I am furious. She is nowhere to be found. Everyone says they saw her only a few feet away from her dad. And I know because I saw her and felt her right up to after I won.

    But all of a sudden, she disappeared, and I could not feel her. Titan was going ballistic in my head because he could not feel Skye either. We know they would stay. Something must have happened, or rather someone, and I have a bad feeling about this. "Alpha Logan." A voice says, and I turn to look and see Alpha Kyleing. I know he had gone to look at the security cameras.

    "Alpha Kyle. Did you find anything?" I ask him.

    "I did?" He answers,ing over with a tablet and turning on a video clip from the security cameras. A man who doesn''t look very old carries her away. First, we see the man from behind, which makes it hard to recognize him. But he has a tattoo on the back of his neck that I am sure to have seen before. Sean, who is here together with Cal, must have seen it before too.

    "Wait, is that not Ryan''s Tattoo?" He says and makes us look at him.

    ""Ryan?" Alpha Kyle asks.

    -

    "A packmember," I tell him.

    "When I talked to my warriors at the gate. He had identified himself as a packmember of the Blood Moon Pack. But here he is on another camera." Alpha Kyle said, changing the video on the tablet. And there, we can see him better, not entirely. But I know my packmembers enough to see that it is him, fucking Ryan.

    "us, call home. Find out how long he has been gone, and check on Sandra as well." I ask us.

    "Yes, Alpha." He answered and found his phone.

    If you need any warriors, please don''t hesitate to let me know. You can borrow as many as you want or need, Alpha Logan." Alpha Kyle says.

    "Thank you, Alpha," I tell him and look at the tablet again. At least she does not look like she is hurt, and it better stay that way.

    "Alpha," us says to get my attention, so I turn to him.

    "Luca said he noticed they were gone about a day after you and I went here. He talked to their parents, that told them that they were on a trip. That it had been cleared with you before they left." us tells us.

    "They haven''t. I never talked to any of them. And none of them can pull this together on their own. They must have had someone helping. And my guess will be former Alpha Colton." I say.

    "We will find her. We have to." us says With a voice full of guilt.

    "We will. I promise I will find her. And I will rip everyone involved to pieces." I promise. Because that is exactly what I will do, no one involved will live when I am done.

    ''Don''t worry baby, Titan and I will find you. We will bring you home.'' Through our matebond. Hoping somehow she hears it Or feels it.

    OLIVIA

    It has been a few hours since Colten, and the siblings have been here. I have been calling for Skye every now and then, feeling her get closer every time.

    ''Skye, Please, Skye, fight.'' I feel her in my mind trying tomunicate with me.

    ''I can feel you, Skye. I know you are trying.'' I tell her, and I feel her again and know she is close.

    I hear the door to this ce open and hear one set of light footstepse closer. I look up when they stop outside my cell and see a young girl standing there with a tray of food. She looks like she is scared of me, so I try to smile at her. "Hello," I say softly, but she doesn''t answer. But looks at the ground andes into my cell.

    "The master wants me to give you the food." She whispers, barely hearable.

    "Okay, thank you. But I don''t know how I can eat with my hands like this." I tell her softly because I do not want to scare her more than she clearly is.

    "Master told me I need to feed you." She says with fear in her eyes. I nod my head.

    "Do you know if they put anything in the food?" I ask her.

    "They did not. I made the food and brought it to fight here." She tells me.

    "Thank you. I promise I won''t try to hurt you. So please don''t be scared of me." She nods her head.

    "I brought some chicken noodle soup and garlic bread." She tells me.

    "It sounds good," I answer and give her a little smile.

    For the next 15 minutes, she helps

    me eat, and I learn her name is Piper. She is a human, and her parents were killed by Colton, and he did her work for him. She told me she never knew us werewolves existed before Colten had shifted into a human after the killing of her parents. When the food was gone, she got up and looked at me.

    "They said you would be mean and scary. But you are not." She tells me.

    "Thank you, and for good too. And Piper, you do not have to fear me. I will not hurt you. And I will make will get away from here. I

    sure you

    promise." I tell her, and she looks at

    me for a while.

    en

    "If that happens, thank you." She answers.

    "It will. I promise it will. Just hang in there." I say, and she nods her head and turns to leave.

    ''Skye?'' I ask because I can feel her getting stronger.

    ''I am here.'' She answers weakly. But it is enough.

    ''It''s good to hear your voice.'' I tell her.

    ''I reached Titan. They are searching for us. When I get a little stronger, they will be able to feel us and find us.'' She tells me.

    ''Do you think I can reach Logan?'' I ask.

    ''I don''t know, maybe.'' She answers weakly. And I know she is pushing herself right now, so I decided to wait for a little. Because reaching Logan at a far distance will drain our wolves'' energy.  en

    After a few more, I was dozing off when suddenly I heard his voice.

    ''Liv? Baby, can you hear me?'' Logan''s warm voice sounded in my head.

    ''Logan, I can hear you.'' I answer, almost starting to cry.

    ''I am on my way, baby. I will find you, I promise.'' He tells me.

    ''Hurry, please. He wants me to reject you and ept him as my chosen mate. If not, he will kill the baby.'' I tell him.

    ''I will find you soon, baby. I smile on my way. I can feel you getting closer. So don''t give up, baby, please.'' He begs me.

    ''I won''t.'' I promise.

    ''Good, stay strong, Liv. You will be safe in my arms soon.''

    ''See you soon.'' I tell him.

    ''See you soon, baby.'' He answers, and the mindlink closes.

 Chapter 0083

    OLIVIA

    When I hear the door to this dungeon, or whatever this ce is, open and hear two pairs of heavy footsteps, I act as if I am drained and weak, but the fact is that because of Skyeing back, I have a lot of energy, but I can not begin to let them find out. Because if they find out that the silver doesn''t affect me, they will begin giving me wolfsbane again. The footstepes closer, and onees into the cell, but from the smell, I don''t know any of them. Before I know it, my head is yanked back, and I am staring into the eyes of a man I have never seen, but he and the other man both smells like rouges.

    "Wake up, sweetheart." The man that yanked my head back says.

    "She is quite the beauty, isn''t she?" He asks the other one.

    "Yes, she is. Now hurry up. The girl said we had to be quick." The other one says.

    "Yes, Yes. I know." The first one says as he caresses my face. But when his hands begin to pull at the buttons of my shirt, I try to move away.

    "Don''t touch me, or I swear you won''t live too long." I sneer.

    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. We will be fast." He says, grinning at me as he opens my shirt, exposing my bra. His hand starts groping my breast. And I begin to panic.

    "Please don''t," I say with a small voice. But he justughed and moved his hands to my pants.

    ''Logan. Please say you close.'' I sob through our matebond.

    ''What is going on, baby?'' He asks me.

    ''Sandra sent two rouges here to me, too.'' I can''t even finish The sentence. I instantly feel his anger re up.

    ''Fuck. I''m running as fast as I can, baby.'' He promises. I identally scream out in both my voice and the still-opened mindlink when the rouge yanks down my pants and panties.

    "Shut up bitch." The rouge says as he smacks my face and puts his other hand between my legs. I try to trash around to get him away. But even though my legs are free, I know if I try to kick him, the chance is he will hit my stomach, and I can not risk that when I can''t protect myself with my arms. He smacks me again, but harder this time, and with the hand, he has between my legs, he forces a finger inside me, making me cry out.

    "Shit, this bitch is tight. I am going to really enjoy this." He says as he begins opening his own pants.

    ''Skye! Please.'' I cry out in my mind.

    ''I am so sorry, Liv, I am trying, I am so sorry,'' she sobs back in a panic because I am not the only one who will get assaulted here. And I feel both Logan''s and Titan''s anger rising.

    I scream again when the rouge tries positioning me so he can do what he wants and receive another smack. I am so far away in a panic I don''t hear the heavy door open. But before I know it, the rouge is being ripped away before he can enter me, and before I know it, he is dead, and Colton stands with his heart in his hand.

    For a second, just for a second, I feel relief until his eyes see my almost naked body. And they turn dark with lust.

    "Colton, please, you promised." I quietly beg him.

    "You are a true beauty, Olivia." He whispers, walking closer.

    "Stop, Colton, don''t do this. I will never ept you if you do this. I would rather die." I tell him. Feeling my panic rise.

    ''I am here. We will be fine. Just let me take over.'' Skye says to me.

    ''But what about the pup? we can not do anything that will harm him Skye.'' I beg her.

    ''I would never hurt our pup. I have two forms remember?'' She tells me. And I grow nervous. No one knows about Skye''s lycan side. ''But that means he will find out.'' I say to her.

    ''And he won''t live to tell anyone. Titan and Logan are almost here. We need to keep him distracted until then.'' She tells me. ''Just be careful, please.'' I beg her.

    ''Trust me.'' That is her answer.

    I am pulled out of our mindlink when

    I feel hands on me. Colton is running

    his hands all over me. I hesitate for a second, but I wouldn''t say I like feeling his hands, so I give in and let Skye take full control.

    ''Breathe.'' These are herst words before I feel my bones begin to rearrange, and the pain is excruciating, and I give a small scream when she starts the shift.

    Colten steps back in shock and looks at me with surprise and horror. He knows what can happen if a pregnant she-wolf shifts into her wolf.

    "Olivia, stop that. You will kill your pup and bring yourself in danger." He says as he looks at me, twisting in pain.

    Olivia, I said stop." He tries tomand me. But just then, Skye finishes the shift into our lycan form, Making him step back.

    "You have touched an innocent woman for thest time." Skye''s powerful voice says.

    "But how?" Colton is in shock.

    "Olivia was always meant to be more than an old man''s forced mate. She is born to be a queen. And you dare to put your filthy hands on her." Skye says while she takes a step towards him. "How is this possible? The lycans were all killed and burned so that they would not survive." Colton says, not removing his eyes from her.

    "Not all, and one very old soul

    survived, and she happened to be

    the soulmate to thest living soul.. So the moon goddess decided to give her to a girl that would be

    a

    worthy mate to a king. And she sent me to Olivia, a girl with a bright and caring soul and the heart of a warrior."

    Colton doesn''t answer. He is like frozen in his ce as he looks at Skye in her Lycan form. And suddenly smile whileing closer Our arms are still locked to the wall, and hees so close he can run his hands over her fur. But what he doesn''t know still is that we are immune to the silver, so Skye let hime close on purpose. When he is close enough, she speaks again.

    "There is one more thing." She says, and he looks at her.

    "What, my love." He says, looking satisfied.

    "We have an ability that was granted by the moon goddess herself." She says, and he looks at her with a big smile.

    "Tell me, sweetheart."

    "We are immune to silver!" Skye says coldly before breaking free from the chains and standing there with his heart in her hand.

 Chapter 0084

    LOGAN

    I have been trying to track and find Olivia for hours when I begin to feel her through our matebond. But it is still not strong enough for mindlinking. But I let Titan takeplete control, and he begins running in the direction the matebond takes him. I am wearing a tracker so that they can easily find out where this will lead me. We have been running for a while when I feel Titan reach out to Skye again, and I am surprised when it works.

    ''Liv? Baby, can you hear me?'' I try., hoping the matebond is strong enough again.

    ''Logan, I can hear you.'' Her small voice reaches me.

    ''I am on my way, baby. I will find you, I promise.'' I am on my way, I promise.

    ''Hurry, please. He wants me to reject you and ept him as my chosen mate. If not, he will kill the baby.'' She tells me, and I feel the anger rising in both Titan and me.

    ''I will find you soon, baby. I smile on my way. I can feel you getting closer. So don''t give up, baby, please.'' I beg her because I feel I am getting closer.

    ''I won''t.'' She promises.

    ''Good, stay strong, Liv. You will be safe in my arms soon.'' I tell her.

    ''See you soon.'' She says.

    ''See you soon, baby.'' I say, sealing the promise. Before closing our mindlink.

    After another five minutes, a voice says in my head.

    ''They still sound weak.'' He says, full of pain. We do not like hearing our mate like this.

    ''I know, but we will save them.'' I tell him, and he silently agrees with me.

    We have been running for a few hours, and we both feel her getting closer and stronger. But she still has some way to go before she and Skye are at full strength. But then a strike of panic runs through the matebond. ''Logan. Please say you close.'' Her voice begs me before a small sob reaches me.

    ''What is going on, baby?'' I ask her, trying to sound calm to try to calm her down too.

    ''Sandra sent two rouges here to me, too.'' She tells me, and all calm is gone, and my anger res up in no time. Fucking Sandra, I swear I don''t usually hurt women, but this bitch is asking for it.

    ''Fuck. I''m running as fast as I can, baby.'' I manage to say just as the most painful scream reaches through the matebond.

    ''Shit, shit, shit. Hurry up, Titan.'' I order him, but he doesn''t answer me, but I feel him push himself harder. But then the panic disappears, but only for a short time.

    ''Titan!'' I try again.

    ''Wait.'' That is all he says.

    After a minute I felt panic, pain and a

    lot of anger and then everything

    became calm... Titan changes direction a little and begins to run faster. After ten more minutes, we stop behind what looks like an old prison. I sense three souls, one stronger than the others, which tells me it is Liv. Titan forces a shift, but not into my human form but into our Lycan form.

    ''Titan.''

    ''We can better fight like this. And we need to be fast.'' He interrupts me, and I know he is right.

    Coming around the corner, I see two guards. When they see me, they look at each other. I am ready to fight, but the two guards look at us again, bow, and move away. Titan opens the heavy door, and we enter a small dungeon.

    Entering, I don''t know what to

    expect, so I look into the cells finding them all empty, until I reach thest one. There in the middle of the room, is Colton lying on the floor with a hole in his chest, blood running out, and his heart next to him. In the corner is my shaking mate covered in blood. Nog far from hs another body. Who must have been one of the rouges?

    ''Shift.'' Imand Titan, and he willingly does it. I rushed over to Liv and sat down next to her, and she looked up at me. "Skye did it." She whispers.

    "I know. He would have been killed anyway." I tell her. I can feel her feeling ashamed that someone else touched her.

    "He killed the rouge just when he almost." She says, not finishing her sentence.

    "I thought, somehow, there was some good in him. But then he changed into a monster. Skye told me to give her control. She said it wouldn''t hurt the pup, she promised." She says, rambling while trying to hide.

    "Baby, stop. None of this is your fault. You only did what you could." I tell her.

    "They didn''t, you know. But they touched me, Logan." She sobs, hiding her face. I gently take her face into my Hand and make her look at me.

    "Baby, it doesn''t change how I see you. It does not change my love for you. You are my mate, my baby, my queen. I will always be here with you." I whisper to soothe her. I see the tears in her eyes before she crawls into my arms and hides. We sit here for a while, and after some time, I receive a mindlink.

    ''Did you find my daughter.'' us asks anxiously.

    ''Yes, she is okay. But will need a little time to recover from this.''

    ''Understood, we are all here for her. We cleared the rouges here. Most walked away in peace and were not even aware of what was going on. We have the siblings. I sent Cal and Sean to bring them back until we can get them back to the packnds.'' He tells me.

    ''Good, I will get them sent home,

    where their family will be able to at

    least say their goodbyes before I kill them. Because that is what I am going to do. Theymitted treason. For that, they will die... if it is safe, then send everyone away and see if you can find some clothes for her to wear.'' I tell him.

    ''Will do.'' He says, and about fifteen minutester, he lets me know everyone is gone and he got some clothes ready.

    ''I will bring her out.'' I tell him. I gently lift her up, and she looks at me.

    ¡°It is safe outside. And your dad is waiting for us. For you." I tell her, and she nods her head. And I carry her out. us is there like he said, rushing over to us when he sees us. "Muffin." He whispers as I take the oversized shirt he hands me and pull it over her before putting her own to stand on her own feet. And he rushes into her dad''s arms, and he hugs her. "Let''s get back, so this tournament cane to an end, and we can get home," I say, And after agreeing, we begin going back towards Alpha Kyle''s pack, me carrying my beautiful mate.

 Chapter 0085

    LOGAN

    When we make it back to Alpha Kyle''s pack, the Alpha is waiting outside, together with his mate and a few other Alphas and their Lunas. I bow my head shortly, not to seem disrespectful. "Alpha Logan, I am happy you found your mate." Alpha Kyle greets us.

    "Thank you, Alpha. Please don''t take this the wrong way. But right now, I want my mate checked by a female doctor and get her to bed to rest. Everything else can wait until tomorrow." I tell them, and they all bow their heads.

    I walk past them and keep walking until we get to our room. I put Liv on the bed and walk out to the bathroom and begin to make a bath ready. When I walk into the bedroom again, a knock on the door makes me go open it. Outside is a woman. She was dressed just like a doctor, so I let her in.

    "Alpha Logan, I am doctor Emily. Alpha Kyle asked me toe here." She says and bows.

    "Hello, doctor Emily. Thank you foring so fast. Do you know why you are here?" I ask

    "I do. I also brought an ultrasound machine so we can check on your pup." She tells me, and I let her inside.

    "Luna Olivia, I am doctor Emily. I have been asked to check on you and your pup." She says to Liv

    "Hello, thank you."

    After that, the doctor and Olivia talked together softly, and doctor Emily helped Olivia dower and get cleaned up. I wanted to do this, but I could also feel that right now, it was a woman''s help she needed. After an hour, they came back into the room, and doctor Emily made the ultrasound machine ready. Olivia looked at me and sent me a small smile.

    ''Come over here, please.'' She begged me in our mindlink, and I hurried over to her.

    ''I just wanted to give you space." I tell her as I sit down on the bed she now lies on.

    "I am sorry." She whispers, and I look at her.

    "Don''t be baby, please. I love you. Nothing can change that." I promise her and remove a tear that falls from her eyes.

    "Okay, I think we are ready." Doctor Emily says and lifts up Liv''s shirt and puts on the gel they use for this kind of thing. She then takes the wand and begins her work.

    "And here he is." She says when our pup shows on the small screen.

    "Is he okay?" Liv asks.

    "He looks perfect. No sign of trauma or any injury." The Doctor tells us and smiles, and I feel Liv rx.

    "Thank god. I was so scared he would have taken some sort of damage." Liv says with tears in her eyes.

    "From what you told me, I don''t think there was any reason for worry. They didn''t harm your belly, and they didn''t seed in harming you in any other way, thanks to your mate. But it''s always good to be sure." Doctor Emily says and smiles. ''I didn''t tell her about Skye shifting.'' She mindlink me.

    "Can she travel? We should be going home in a few days." I ask.

    "I see no reason why not. Just make sure to rest and take it easily." The doctor answered.

    "Okay, thank you, doctor," I tell her, and she smiles.

    "Yes, thank you for everything," Liv says.

    "You are wee. Remember to rest. And I wish you safe travel even you go home." With these words, she bowed her head in respect and left.

    I helped Liv clean up after the gel on her belly and theny down and rested. Just as I turn to go to the bathroom, she whispers.

    "Please, don''t go." I look at her and smile.

    "Never. I am just putting this in theundry. I will mindlink your dad and tell him what the doctor said and ask him to get someone to bring some food up." I say, promising I won''t leave her, and she nods her head. "Will you hold me?" She ask, barely hearable.

    "Do you want me too? I understand if you don''t feel like being touched right now." I ask.

    "I Want you to. I need you to," she tells me, and I instantly crawl into bed and pull her small body to me.

    She hides her face in my chest, and I can feel her cry silently against me, so I just gently hold her while softly stroking her hair and tell her she is safe and that I love her. After a while, I fee her body rx, and I know she has fallen asleep.

    ''us?'' I mindlink him.

    ''Alpha, how is my daughter.''

    ''us, call me Logan in private, please. We are family. Liv is okay. And the pup is perfect. She is sleeping right now.'' I tell him.

    ''Alright, Logan. That is good news. Do you two need anything.''

    ''Could you get someone to send dinner here? Just find Alpha Kyle, and tell him I sent you.''

    ''Will do. And I will check on all our warriors as well. So you don''t have to worry about that.'' He tells me.

    ''Thank you. I will let you know when she wakes up. I am sure she needs her dad right now.'' I answer.

    ''Just let me know, and I''ll be right there.'' He promises, and the mindlink closes.

    I did not ask him about the siblings because I knew that he would be making sure to know exactly where they were and to be sure that no one could help them. ''They will die.'' Titan, tell me.

    ''Yes, they will. But not before we get home.'' I answer.

    ''I can live with that as long I know

    their death will be on our hands.'' He says Titan is furious and deathly

    pissed off. But then again, so amet

    Never in my wildest fantasy had thought that even Sandra would do something like this. But I guess jealousy is a dangerous feeling.

    I put my arms tighter around Liv and

    turn us a little so that I am on my back, and she sleeps with her head on my chest. I feel as though I failed her today. I had promised to keep her safe and that nothing or no one would harm her, and someone did.

    I know we will get through this, but I hate that she was hurt like this. But I am grateful that Skye was able to protect them when I couldn''t. How she gets her strength back so suddenly, I do not know. But in the end, it doesn''t matter. ''I pushed my strength to her.'' Titan says.

    ''What do you mean? I never heard about that before.'' I answer.

    ''we are born to be king and queen. We are stronger and much more connected than any other mate couple. That is also why I felt her long before you felt Liv.'' He exins.

    ''I guess there is no way back. That we will need to take the crown.'' I say.

    ''We have a choice. But it is a choice we need to take together, all four of us.'' Titan says.

    I know he is right. But I can feel in my bones and in my blood that someday, maybe not nod or not even a year from now, but someday. The crown will be on our heads.

 Chapter 0086

    OLIVIA

    I woke up when I felt Logan leave the bed and begin moving around in the room. I hear him turn on some water and think he probably just went to take a shower. But then I felt his warm hands on my face, and I slowly opened my eyes and looked into his handsome, calm eyes.

    "Good morning, beautiful. I made a warm bath ready." He whispers and kisses my lips fast but softly, making me smile.

    "Thank you," I whisper and sit up so I can stand up. But he bends down and lifts me up, carrying me towards the bathroom.

    "Let me take care of you, please." He softly says as he ces me on the counter.

    He looks at me before he slowly takes the t-shirt off me that he had made me wear after I was cleaned up yesterday. Then ces me on the floor, loosening the tie on my sweatpants and letting them fall to the floor. He then goes down on his knees and looks up into my eyes as he gently pulls down my pantie. He nts a kiss on my belly, which you can just barely see is beginning to bulge out before he stands up again.

    "I will not touch you in any way you don''t want me to. I knew yesterday was traumatic. But I want you to know I think you are beautiful and incredibly alluring. I still want you, all of you." He whispers thest seven words close to my ear.

    He then lifts me up again and walks over to the tub, and ces me in it. He stands up, ready to leave, and gives me some space to take my bath, but I hold on to his sweatpants.

    "I don''t want you to leave. Please stay." I quietly beg him, and he looks at me.

    "Are you sure, baby?" He asks me. I nod my head, and he looks at me for a little bit before he takes off his clothes and carefully sits down in the tub behind me.

    "You don''t have to do this, baby. I understand if you need a little time. I don''t like it, but I understand it." He tells me, but I don''t answer. But snuggle into his arms and hide.

    "I know," I whisper with my face against his chest.

    "But you make me feel safe. You are the one I want to be close to." I finish, and he puts two fingers under my chin and lifts my head up before he bends his head and kisses me. "Good, that makes me happy." He whispers against my lips and kisses me again.

    He washes me with the sponge, slowly running it over my body. When he is done, he pulls me to him so I sit with my back against his chest. He pushes my hair over my shoulder and bends his head to my neck where his mark is.

    "I don''t know what I would do if I lost you, Liv. You, Rose, and our pup is the most important thing in my life. Nothing is more important, not even the pack or bing the king." He whispers as he softly kisses his mark. "You will never lose me, Logan," I whisper back, closing my eyes as the feeling of the tinkling rushes through my body, making me clench my thighs together.

    ''Good baby, because you are all I want.'' He tells me in mindlink as his canines softly bite down on his mark, making mee without he has even touched me. And I feel his smile against my skin before he turns my head and kisses me.

    He kisses me harder, and our tongues y with each other while his hand begins to travel down from my neck to my breasts, where he traps one of my nipples between his fingers, making me moan against his mouth.

    He slowly moves his hand down my

    body. Making me shiver in the most delicious way until I feel his hand squeeze in in-between my legs. He pauses what he is doing and looks at me for a few seconds as if he is testing me to see how I am feeling. I reach my arms up and behind me and to behind his neck, pulling him to me so that I can kiss him.

    "I am okay," I whisper, and he nods his head softly as he begins to kiss me back.

    His hand found my clit, and before I know it, he let two fingers softly rub it, making memoan. He stops kissing my mouth and moves to my neck, which he begins to kiss and nibble at. He rubs it harder and faster and keeps doing so untie again, moaning out his name. He slows down but keeps rubbing it throughout my orgasm, making it continue for longer. When my body begins to rx, he kisses my neck and removes his hand from between my legs.

    "How you feeling, baby." He whispers in my ear.

    "I feel good, Logan. I am okay." I tell him as I turn in his arms and look at him.

    "Good. Are you okay to go for the closing ceremony today? If not you can stay here. I''ll get Anna and Matt to stay with you." He asks me. Ensuring that I don''t have to go, I shake my head.

    -

    "I want to go. I want to see you and our pack win." I tell him, and he smiles at me.

    "I think you are the best Luna this pack has had in centuries." He tells me and makes me blush.

    LOGAN

    I had not expected the morning to take this turn. I was more than ready to give her all the time she needed. I am notining, though. I am happy to know that she still feels safe with me, no matter what happens.

    I love to take care of her, so I help

    her out of the tub, grab the big towel, and softly dry-up her body and hair. Then I let her go and get dressed in the long Casual red dress that she had bought for this day. And I get I dressed in my ck jeans and a red buttoned-up shirt that matches her dress. When I am done, notice she is looking at herself in the mirror, and I walk over and put my arms around her body.

    "You look, beautiful, baby," I tell her, and she blushes.

    "Thank you." She answers and I take her hand and lead her out of the room.

 Chapter 0087

    -

    OLIVIA

    Logan holds my hand all the way through the packhouse and out to the field, where we go over to dad and the others instead of going up to our seats. And I am happy about that because I don''t think I can be in the middle of so many people I don''t know right now. We wait while we see how everyone finds their seats. Everyone must know what has happened because I notice how many of them look at me. It makes me feel a bit ufortable, so I very discreetly move so I am standing more hidden behind Logan and dad. "Alpha Logan." A familiar friendly voice sounds, and I see Alpha Kyle when I look.

    "Alpha Kyle," Logan answer respectfully.

    "I wanted to tell you your seats have been moved. My Luna reminded me it might be ufortable for Luna Olivia to be between too many people. So we had a few extra seats put out in our private spot. " He tells Logan, who looks over at me before answering. "Alpha Kyle, it is very appreciated, but I think we will stay with our packmembers today," Logan says respectfully, and Alpha Kyle nods his head.

    "I thought you might do that. Normally it doesn''t happen, but if you want her with you when you go out there, that is okay, considering the circumstances." Alpha Kyle tells Logan, who nods his head and thanks him. "Thank you." He says before Alpha Kyle turns around and leaves.

    It has been about one hour since we got here, and everyone is in their seats. Elders areing out on the field and are waiting for everyone to be quiet. It takes some time, but it finally settles down, and one of the Elders goes up on the small stage that has been put up. "Alphas and Lunas,dies and gentlemen. This year''s tournament ising to an end, and it is time to announce this year''s winning pack." The Elder says, and everyone now has their attention on him.

    "This year has been quite eventful, and not all have been in a good way. And it is sad that sometimes we see leaders who believe that they should have more than they do and would do anything to get it. But we have thankfully also seen good things happen. As far as I am aware, we have seven new mated couples, and we wish them congrattions.

    Now we all know that being the winning pack of the tournamentes with different new responsibilities. And after six years of being the winning pack, Alpha Kyle can finally rx. Because this year we have a new winner." Apuses and cheers fill the air, and the Elder patiently waits for everyone to go quiet again.

    "And without having to say too much. The Winning pack IS.

    THE BLOOD MOON PACK"

    If the cheers and apuse were loud before, it was nothing next to what happened now. You would think that 100 bombs screaming cheers and apuse had just gone off. It takes even longer this time for people to settle down again, but when it finally happens, the Elder speaks.

    "The Alpha of this pack is someone we have all heard about. He is one of the youngest, and by winning the fight against Alpha Kyle, he is also the strongest.

    Alongside the Alpha, he has his new and second-chance mate and Luna. And I think we can expect a lot of good things from this couple.

    So without saying anything more, give a big wee and apuse for.

    Alpha Logan and Luna Olivia."

    -

    LOGAN

    The Elders changed how they usually announce the winners. Normally, only the Alpha is mentioned, which I, by the way, think is bull shit. But this time, the Luna, my Luna, was mentioned as well. I take her arm and lead her up to the stage where the elder is waiting, and he bows deeply for us.

    "Alpha, you have for thest four years not anticipated the final battle, and I know most of ourmunity has been wondering about that. But must say this year, seeing you fight has made an incredible impression. It is very clear that you and your wolf have a lot of power. And it makes us all wonder if the rumors are true."

    The elder says and looks at me.

    I look at the elder and bow my head before signaling to give me two seconds. Then I look at my mate.

    ''Normally, the winning Alpha shows his wolf. I can do that, but I can also choose my Lycan form and, once and for all, show them who I am.'' I mindlink Liv. She looks at me for a little before she answers.

    ''I think it will happen sooner orter. So why not now. I think you are meant to be the king and will be good at it.'' She answers and looks at me with a smile.

    ''They need to know about you too, then.'' I tell her, and she nods her head again. I turn again to face the Elder and politely ask to get the microphone.

    "You all know our history, also the

    part that was mixed with the werewolves. You all know the princess was mated to one of us-a regr wolf. Many do not know that she fell pregnant with her mates pup. Her mate and the pup fled while she stayed behind to give them time to get away. After she was killed, the lycan king set out to find her mate and kill him. Her made had made it far away and been at a pack where he had friends.

    Here he left his newborn son to the Alpha and Luna. The Luna had just lost their pup not long before she was supposed to be giving birth after nearly being killed in a rouge attack. No one in the pack knew she had lost the pup. So the princess''s son took the ce of the killed pup.

    Here he grew up, found his mate, became Alpha, and so on. The circle continues. None of these next sons or daughters showed any sign of being part of the lycan gene.

    Until now, you all know the story of my first mate. I recently found my second chance mate, Olivia. Her eighteen birthday was on the blood moon night, and we marked and mated that night, not knowing it would make her pregnant.

    She was given the Luna powers a monthter and was ready for her first shift when the moon goddess visited us. She told us this story and told us that my mate had been given an ancient soul. A lycan soul, so she could match me in strength.

    You see, I am thest-born son from the princess''s family son. And the first since then, who do not only have a wolf but also a lycan form. And Olivia has the same." I finish, and everyone is quiet until one alpha yells out, not in anger but because he is curious. "How do we know this is true."

    "Because I say it is." A powerful, beautiful voice says, and right there in front of everyone stands the moon-goddess.

 Chapter 0088

    LOGAN

    The air is so quiet you would be able to hear if someone dropped a needle. Everyone is staring at the moon goddess, who is now standing right here. Everyone stood up from their seats, bowing, going down on their knees, to show their submission to our goddess, our "Rise," shemanded, and everyone stood up again.

    creator.

    "My goddess, it is truly an honor to have you visit us," I say and step forward and bow for her again and Olivia Does the same.

    "Alpha stands up, too young Luna." She says, and we do as she says.

    "I am here to confirm what Alpha Logan just told you. I visited this young couple on the day when young Olivia, for the first time, shifted. Alpha Logan has always been faster and bigger already from the first time he shifted, and that is because his werewolf soul merged with a lycan soul, and by that became the first werewolf/lycan hybrid. However, I made his Lycan form dormant until he was ready and was with his true mate." She begins to tell the story, and everyone is listening. And she continues.

    "Yes, I said true mate because Alpha Logan''s first mate was not his true mate. Luna Olivia is the girl who was given another merged soul so that she would match with her mate." She says and looks around and smiles when she looks at Olivia.

    "I wanted the kind of girl who had a big heart, big enough to ept her mate''s child and be this child''s mother. But I also wanted a girl who would not be the usual Luna but a girl who would want to fight next to her mate to keep their people safe. And Olivia is this girl, not just a sweet, caring person but also a brave and strong warrior." She takes another break in her story.

    "I know you must all, right now, wonder what it means that they also have a lycan soul. In the beginning, it did not have much meaning because s crucial decision had to be made, not by me but by this couple. And I have been keeping eye on them to see if they would choose the patch that I hoped for.

    Your world has been gued with a few bad leaders who think they can do what they want because they need someone above them. And this has caused wolves to lose their homes or, even worse, lose their mates and be rouges. And wolves are not born to live alone, so the broken and feral wolves have turned into small packs, attacking each other and also other packs.

    I have been thinking long and hard about how to fix this and searched to find the right mated couple to help with the n that I have made. I want a Royal couple, a king and a queen, who would help to heal our world and to keep order. I knew there would be a chance that the couple would want to avoid taking on that responsibility. So I made sure in that case that if they mated on the blood moon, the pup that will be born would be a king, a true king."

    The silence is so obvious. Everyone is waiting to hear and see what will happen. The moon goddess turned and looked at us with a smile on her lips.

    "So the question is. Do you Alpha

    Logan and Luna Olivia? Will you both do us the honor of being the Alpha King and Luna Queen and help get our world into a better ce again?" The moon goddess asks us and does something I never in a million years would have thought would experience. The moon goddess kneeled in front of us. I turn and look at Olivia, who looks just as shocked as I am.

    ''Baby, I know what you said, but are you sure?'' I ask her in Mindlink.

    ''Yes, Logan, I meant it. Do what you need to do.'' That is her answer. I look at Liv onest time. Then I step forward.

    "First and foremost, Moon-goddess, stand up. You are over creator, and you bow for no one." I say, and we watch her stand up.

    "Secondly, I know our world has

    been chaotic, and we have tried to keep it safe. And I think everyone has done a good job and done all they can. But if it helps to unite everyone and help to create peace, I will, with the greatest honor I can get, take the role of your king with my beautiful Queen next to me. And we will do our best to make peace and make our world a safer ce again." I say, and before I know it, the doubts of cheers are all around us.

    Alpha Kyle and Alpha Desmond,

    along with the Elders present,e

    2041290

    close, putting a hand to their chests before kneeling in front of me. when I took around, I see that everyone here is doing the same, so do the one thing can do to show my strength. I call out Titan in his Lycan form.

    OLIVIA

    I watch Logan shift, and the feeling filling the air shows just how strong he is. I know he will be a good king, the kind of king that will take good care of his people. And I will be right there helping him out and lessening the burden that will be on his shoulders. The Moon Goddess is smiling proudly and says a few words I do not understand, but I watch as I see the mark of a small crown form on Titan''s chest. The mark of the king, and everyone cheers again. The Moon Goddess smiles as she steps back a little, looks at Logan, and then at me.

    "As I am sure you are all aware that Luna Olivia is carrying a pup, so for now, I will not ask for to shift. So please stand up, everyone, and help me. Wee your King and Queen." she says, and before I know it, everyone here on the fiend cheered and yelled. "Alpha King Logan." And then they all yelled.

    "Luna Queen Olivia"

 Chapter 0089

    -

    OLIVIA

    More Alphas and also the Lunas came out onto the field from theirfy seats and bowed for us. It felt strange to see it happen. But I knew there was no way that Logan and I could say no to trying to help and stop the war before it happened. When everyone had begun to rx again, the moon goddess began to talk to everyone.

    "Everyone has heard stories about how thest lycan king did not think much of them werewolves. He saw them as beneath him, as servers and ves. To make sure that would not happen again, I waited a long time and found someone who could carry the weight of the extra to shift into. And I think I did the right thing. If, for some reason, someone doesn''t agree with my decision, speak now." She says and waits, but no one steps forward. And she smiles big.

    "At the end of three months, Alpha Logan and Luna Olivia''s pack, The Blood Moon Pack, will change their name to The Royal Blood Moon Pack, and they will move into the old Royalnds. We will need to find packs that are willing to help clean up thosends as the old castle over the years have turned into ruins, same with the resident''s housing. For now most important is to make room and homes for Alpha Logan and Luna Olivia''s pack. The rest will be built over time when the pack has moved in. For now, I want to know which packs are willing to help with this and those who will, will be paid well for it."

    It is quiet, but Alpha Kyle and Alpha Desmond step forward and say they will be honored to help. But for free. After the two Alphas, more packs volunteered. But a few said their packs could use the payment as rebuilding had been expensive after the many recent attacks. The moon goddess looks at Logan, who nods his head and steps forward.

    "Any pack that needs help will get help. Rebuilding, or economic, we want the packs to be stable and safe. So I repeat, anyone who needs help will get it." Logan promise, and everyone cheers.

    LOGAN

    I never realized how bad things have been. I have been living in my own safe pack providing the help needed when it was needed. It makes me feel like I failed. But it is going to change right now. I will do whatever I need to do to make things better. Everyone is cheering and celebrating, and I am sitting at a table with Liv next to me, Alpha Kyle''s family, along with Alpha Desmond. It is thest night before we leave tomorrow, and everyone is in a great mood.

    "This has been a tournament that everyone will remember." Alpha Desmond says, smiling.

    "Oh yes, not only did we have a new winner, we were visited by no other than our Moon goddess, and we are going into a new time. A better time, I am sure." Alpha Kyle answers.

    "How can you be so sure?" I ask.

    "We have seen you. You are tough but fair. You take the time to help those who need it, even members from other packs. That, My King, show us all what kind of person you are." Alpha Desmond says, and Alpha Kyle nods his head in agreement.

    "They are right, Logan. You are an

    Alpha by Blood but also a king, But I have never seen you treat anyone as if they were beneath you. And that is what a good King is like. Plus, you are a loving mate and an even better dad. And I am proud of being your mate and to be by your side." Liv says, giving us her opinion.

    "Oh, but Luna, You are just as magnificent as Alpha Logan. We all heard about how you wished to be in the tournament. I heard some warriors from your old pack talk, saying they were happy they didn''t have to fight against you. And given what happened, it is big that you chose to be here, next to your mate. Most Lunas, including Luna Kate, would have preferred to hide from all the looks. You are in all senses the right she-wolf and Luna to be by the king''s side as his mate, Luna, and Queen." Alpha Kyle says, bowing his head respectfully to Olivia, and I watch her blush a little.

    "Oh yes, I could not wish for a better mate. I thought feeling the matebond with my first mate was

    intense. But I have never felt a love as I do now, and I love seeing her and my daughter together." I say and smile before I kiss her temple. The Alphas smile big, and Kyle''s mate and daughter giggle a little.

    The evening is going well. Peopleugh and have a good time. I look at Liv, and I sense that she is okay, so I stand up and reach my hand to her. "Dance with me," I say, and she smiles as she takes my hand. I help her up and lead her to the dance floor, where people make room for us.

    "We are going home tomorrow," I say, and she nods her head.

    "Yes, I can''t wait. I miss Rose so much." She answers softly.

    "Me too," I say. And we dance for a little in silence.

    "I love you, Liv. My heart, my soul, and everything I own. Is yours. You, Rose, and any child we get will always be my first priority. Being king and queen will not change that. I promise."

    "I love you too, Logan. You are everything. You and All our kids. I will always fight for that." She answers and smiles at me.

    "Good. Because you won''t ever lose me. I promise." I say, sealing my promise.

    "And you will never lose me, Logan. Never." She says before I kiss her long and softly, not caring that everyone is looking at us.

 Chapter 0090

    LOGAN

    It is early, and Liv is still sleeping, so I wait and look at her for a little while. She has had a rough trip, being pregnant and getting kidnapped. I let her sleep another hour before I gently woke her up.

    "Wake up, baby, we need to get ready to leave today," I whisper softly to her, and she slowly begins waking up and smiles when she sees me. "Morning." She whispers back.

    "Morning baby, I nned with your dad that we leave early. A few more warriors arrived today to bring the siblings with them, and your dad will travel with them. Matt and Anna will travel with Jacob and his dad. Patrick and his new mate, and Cal and Sean will travel with us as a security detail."

    "Why do we need security? I mean me, Anna, and Matt came here without it." She asks.

    "Because everyone worries more now it is known that we will be king and queen," I tell her softly, and she nods her head in understanding.

    She sits up before standing up and goes looking in the closet andes out with what looks like a pair of leggings and a long top, and a hoodie. I smile at her as I see she made sure to befortable on our way home.

    We take a quick shower together and then get dressed. I dress in a pair of jeans, a T-shirt, and a hoodie. We look at each other andugh a little before she says.

    "We do not look like a king and queen." And she smiles at me.

    "Well, we are not officially king and queen yet. Plus, you will be surprised to see how many change their outfits into something simr today." I say andugh.

    We walk down to the big dining hall, and Olivia sees how many who, like us, are dressed very casually andfortably instead of in dresses and tight clothes.

    ''Wow, you were right. Now I am not worried about looking out of ce. Even Alpha Kyle and Luna Kate are very casual.'' She mindlink me.

    ''I told you that you had nothing to worry about.'' I answer her and give her a squeeze of her hand softly, and she nods her head.

    We go over to the table where Alpha Kyle, his Family, and Alpha Desmond are seated at. They all greet us, and we do the same. I am talking with the Alphas and notice Olivia is talking with Luna Kate, which makes me smile a little. Because even though Luna Kate is older, Olivia seems to feelfortable around her and their daughter.

    "You have been blessed with a very good mate and Luna, Logan," Kyle says.

    "Oh, believe me, Alpha Kyle, I know. You should see her and my daughter together." I answer proudly.

    "Logan, please, skip the titles unless you insist, my king." He says, looking at me amused, making meugh.

    "Alright, Alright, Kyle, it is," I say and bow my head in respect, and he shakes his head, amused. And we sit and talk.

    -

    OLIVIA

    "Are you excited to get home?" Luna Kate asks me, and I smile.

    "Yes, I am. It has been an experience to be here. But I miss home, and I miss Rose, Logan''s daughter." I answer.

    "You mean yours and Logan''s daughter. It''s clear that you love her like she was yours." Luna Kate says and smiles. I smile back.

    "I guess you are right. I don''t want others to think I am trying to erase her mom," I say softly.

    "But sweet Olivia. Maybe that is what the poor girl needs. To know and feel that she has a mom that won''t leave her." Luna Kate says, and I look at her.

    "I do have a special bond with her. I had from the beginning. I can not really exin it." I say.

    "You don''t have anything to exin. All that matters is that you love that little girl as if she was your biological. Do you remember what I told you?" She asks me. "About Alpha Kyle''s first daughter? Yes, I remember." I answer.

    "I never erased her mothers''

    memory. I just took her into my heart and loved her, and raised her as was she mine. Because in all sense, she was mine. I remember your words the first night when you said she is as much yours she is says,

    Alpha Logan''s," Luna Kat and

    I nod my head.

    "I always wonder what will happen if her momes back," I whisper, and Luna Kate nods her head.

    "I won''t lie. It could happen, but if it does, Logan is the one with the highest rank. And besides, everyone knows what she did. She would never win any rights to have her daughter." She says, and I nod my head. "Thank you, Luna Kate," I say and show my respect.

    "Please just call me Kate. I feel I know you so well already." She says softly, and I nod my head.

    "Only if you will call me Liv," I say, and she smiles and nods her head.

    After that, we just talked about the uing next three months. And she assures me that everything will be going just as it is supposed to.

    After some time, Logan looks at me and smiles at me before he kisses my fingers. Then he looks at the Alphas and says.

    "We should get going. I was

    mindlinked and told everyone is

    ready." He says and goes to stand up. The same does the Alphas. And Logan helped me to stand up, and I respectfully bowed my head to them and get surprised when falso Kate stand up.

    They follow us outside, and again I get surprised to see ten wolves, some shifted, standing as if they were ready for something, so I look at Logan, who looks just as confused.

    "We have had word from one of my

    scouts that has told the news of a new king and queen. We want you to get home safe. So these ten warriors, that are some of my best will follow you home and return home after. We want our king and queen to be safe." Alpha Kyle says and bows. Logan looks at him and then bows his head in respect.

    "Thank you, Alpha. It is very appreciated." Logan says, and Alpha Kyle smiles.

    Kate steps forward, and before I know it, she gives me a hug and whispers in my ear.

    "You are a great Luna and will be a great queen and, more importantly, an amazing mother." And she let go and bowed her head.

    With onest farewell, we go into our car. And Sean, who is in our car together with Cal, starts the car, and we leave Alpha Kyle''s pack.

 Chapter 0091

    LOGAN

    We are on our way home and have been on the road for a few hours. I look at Liv, who is rxing, and I am thinking about her conversation with Luna Kate. I reach over and take her hand in mine, and she looks at me. I gently pull her over to sit on myp, and she raises

    an eyebrow as she still looks at me.

    "I heard your conversation with Luna Kate," I tell her softly.

    "Oh." She says and looks down.

    "Hey now, don''t do that," I say and smile as I make her look at me.

    "But I want to say something, and I need you to listen." I continue, and she nods her head.

    "Okay." She says softly.

    "You are Rose''s mom, now and forever. No one can change that. Not me and definitely not Mia. She left and abandoned Rose. Rose was only a few weeks old, but she felt the rejection, and she felt pain, Liv. And that pain is something you won''t forget. I bet you still remember the pain of losing your mom." I tell her softly, and she nods her head.

    "I do." She whispers.

    "My pain healed, thanks to you, baby. But Rose will always be aware of the rejection of her own blood. But Rose loves you, and as you said to Luna Kate. You and Rose have a special bond. You risked your life for her. And her soul knows that. So even if Mia shows up. Rose is more yours than she ever was Mia''s." I say and look at her getting tears in her eyes. But Due nods her head, and I pull her into a hug putting my arms around her.

    "I just don''t know if I can handle it." She whispers against my shoulder.

    "There Is no if, baby. You will not lose Rose, and you won''t lose me. Mia is the past. And there she will be staying. Liv looks at me.

    "What if shees back?" she asks.

    "Then she can leave the same way she came," I answer without thinking about it because I don''t need to. Mia left us, not the other way around. So for all, I care, she can stay away. "Are you sure?" She asks. And I am about to answer when Cal says.

    "Luna, if I may. It was not only Alpha and little Rose that felt the loss when Mia left. The entire pack did. We all felt weakened because Alpha did. But Luna, after you came to the pack, that began to change, even before your birthday Luna. Alpha is strong, the strongest, but a pack doesn''t build on only strength. It builds on love as well. And even though Alpha is a good Alpha, the best actually, and we felt the love for little Rose, it grew stronger, Alpha became happier, and no one really cared that the reason was this 17-year-old girl. Yes, we noticed. Ye, what we cared about was that our Alpha was falling in love again and that that love made him and our pack stronger and happier.

    Luna, you saved our Alpha, and we all love you for it. If Mia came, she would be hated, even though she was born in our pack. You are our Luna, and we love you and are very protective of you, Luna Olivia." Cal finishes his little speech. And I give him a nod and a smile. "Thank you, Cal." She says, and he bows his head to her.

    "He is right. Sure, some didn''t like it. But they can''t deny that it has been good to everyone." Sean says and smiles while concentrating on the road ahead.

    "Thank you, Sean," Liv says.

    "See, you got nothing to worry about, baby. No one can take me, Rose, or the pack away from you." I tell her, and she nods her head.

    -

    OLIVIA

    I listened to what they all said. It is hard to believe.

    ''But believe them anyway.'' Skye pops into my head.

    ''How can you be so sure?'' I ask her.

    ''1. Because Logan loves you. 2. So do Rose and the pack. 3. Titan would never allow anything to happen.'' She says.

    ''I know you are right, but I can not help but be a little scared.'' I say and feel silly.

    Logan kisses me and lets me get back to my seat. I know that weter will be taking an overnight break at a hotel and tomorrow do the rest of the trip tomorrow except for Dad who doesn''t want to give the, siblings a chance to escape. So he will keep on going and rest when they get home, and the siblings are safely locked away.

    When we got to the hotel, we were in a human area, but the hotel was just up against the forest, so all the extra warriors that Alpha Kyle had sent with us had decided to sleep in the forest. Cal and Sean took our suitcases, and we went inside.

    Inside by the desk, an older woman where standing, and I was surprised by the scent of other wolves. She looked up when we had gotten inside, then she smiled and yelled.

    "Harrold, they are here." And went around the desk.

    "Logan, your big boy, how are you." She said and saw Logan smile.

    "Fran, it is been a long time." Logan answer.

    "Oh yes, it has. And this must be your mate. What a beautiful girl." And smile as I again get surprised and look at Logan.

    "Baby, meet Fran and her husband

    Harrold when hees. They were

    good friends of my grandparents

    and used to live in our pack. But they wanted to go and live by

    themselves. Closer to where their daughter and their grandkids are." He tells me, and I nod and smile.

    "Hello, Fran. It is great to meet you." I say and want to shake her hand, but instead, she gives me a hug.

    "Hello darling, and wee. I bet you are tired and hungry. So do you go find your rooms, and dinner will be ready in an hour." She tells us.

    "Okay, Fran. My usual room?"

    "Yes, dear." She says, smiling.

    We smile back at her before Logan shows us the way to an elevator and to the top floor, to a penthouse suite.

 Chapter 0092

    OLIVIA

    Cal and Sean brought the two small suitcases to the room and then left Logan and me alone. Wey down on the bed and just rxed.

    "Howe they still in our pack if they are closer to their daughter and her mates'' pack?" I ask him

    "Because the Alpha at the time was a bit of a hard head, he didn''t like bringing in two members in their age." He tells me.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, something about loyalty. So I told them to stay in ours. And I bought this ce for them just outside the other packs'' territory. This pack is small and keeps to itself. They don''t like visitors. So this ce has be a ce for those who travel." He says andughs. "And the Alpha is not happy with it. He thinks I spy on him." He finishes. And Iugh a little.

    After some time, we get up and walk downstairs, and he leads me into a cozy dining room. We sit down just as an older manes in.

    "Olivia, this is Harrold. He and your dad would have loved to meet. Harrold was head warrior back in the day and trained the warriors hard as your dad does." He tells me, and I smile.

    "Now, now don''t scare our Luna," Harrold says, smiling, and Loganughs.

    "Oh, trust me, it doesn''t scare her. Olivia is trained and one of the most fabulous fighters I have seen. Or fought. She beat most of our warriors within 5 minutes. And it is her dad who trained her. And now he is our new head warrior." Logan proudly says, and the old manughs.

    "He should like a good man," Harrold says and smiles.

    "He is," I say and smile.

    "Pleasure to meet you." I finish, and he smiles again.

    "The pleasure is our Luna," Harrold says and bows before he tells us what the food is today.

    "We knew our Alpha wasing and bringing his new Luna. So we made a roast of the finest meat with baked potatoes and sd. For dessert, a homemade ice cream with fresh berries and chocte sauce." He tells us, and it sounds delicious.

    "Sounds amazing, Harrold. When it is done, why don''t you and Fran join us so that we can catch up." Logan offers. And Harrold bows his head.

    "That will be us an honor." He answers before walking back through a door that must be to the kitchen.

    It takes a little while before they bothe back, bringing in four tes with food and joining us by the table. The food is delicious, and we eat

    while we talk, and they tell stori

    from when Logan was a little boy. They had many fun ones about how he would follow Harrold around when he was training the warriors.

    "And then Harrold turned around and fell over Logan, who was standing right behind him." Fran giggled, making me do it too.

    "We lived in one of the houses right

    nott

    by the training field, so I heard when Harrold was swearing and telling Logan not to act like a monkey hanging on. That he was a wolf and always should stand beside grin front." Fran said as we wereughing.

    After a while, with Logan looking at them intensely for a little, heid down his fork and knife and looked at the old couple.

    "Now, are you going to tell me, or do I have to dream it out of you?" Logan says, and they look at each other.

    "Alpha, we think we might need your help," Harrold says.

    "What is it you need my help with?" Logan ask.

    LOGAN

    I knew something was up already when we arrived. For one, the ce was empty. Usually, there were always quests here. I know because I get financial reports every third month So I waited and when they still didn''t say anything I decided to I ask. So now, I am looking at them and waiting for them to tell me what

    they need help with.

 Chapter 0093

    "Alpha, you remember the issues when we moved here." Harrold starts, and I nod my head to confirm.

    "We had hoped it could change when the old Alpha stepped down. He didn''t have a son, so the Alpha had the daughter marry the Beta''s son. My daughter''s mate is a good man, and his parents are too. They wanted to ask to leave the pack and ask if they could join our pack. Because even though we are so close to each other. They are only allowed toe and see us once every other month. But it was denied with a threat to get killed if they tried anyway." Harrold tells us.

    "Alpha Shannon''s mates'' family are Deltas. Meaning now the beta has be the alpha." She starts, and I finish her sentence.

    "That Shannon''s mate or one of his brothers should be the Beta," I say.

    "The older brother Alpha. But neither he or one of his brothers want to. Because they font like how the pack is being run. Shannon''s mate even told us that the three brothers had agreed never to bring a mate into this life, but sadly there were witnesses when they met, and he would have gotten killed if he had not brought her home. They want the high-ranked members to breed, so they can be stronger. Even girls don''t leave the pack but are learned to make everything look good so possible mates will move there." Fran tells us. "So what is it you want me to do? I need to know." I tell them.

    "We want their family to get out of there. So they can be safe. And they want to help so others in the pack can get out too. Help to make the pack a better ce. A safer ce." Harrold says.

    "You know it will take time. I need to go by this the right way. Specifically now with everything that will be going on over the next few months. But that may just be something we can use to get them out safely. So you will all have to be a bit patient." I tell them, and they bow their heads in respect.

    "We can be that, but please, just get them to safety," Fran beg me. And I look at her.

    "Why is it so urgent?" I ask.

    "Shannon''s mate can not get kids. The New unmated Alpha keeps approaching her, wanting her to carry his pup, not caring that she is mated." Fran whisper. And the anger rises in me.

    en

    "You telling me you are afraid he will force her?" I ask, and they bow and look down before Harrold answer.

    "He already tried. But Shannon is trained, something she wolves there isn''t allowed to." Harrold says proudly.

    "But now he treats to kill her mate. And she isn''t allowed to leave the pack or to call us. A family member was sent out for something and handed us a letter." Fran says quietly.

    I stand up and walk around a little.

    And stop and lock eyes with Liv. She

    nods her head. She knows what. need to do. And even though don''t want her to travel alone, I need to do this, so I look at Harrold.

    "Do you still fight?" I ask him, and he stands up proudly.

    "I never stopped, Alpha. He answers. And I nod my head.

    "I need you to do something, both of you," I tell them, and they bow their heads and wait.

    "I need you both to escort Olivia home. I know you both trained. I will stay behind with a few of the borrowed warriors from Alpha Kyle''s pack. And contact him and a few others. I will get them out. But to do

    this need to be sure and our

    pup are safe." I say, and they both bow again.

    "We will keep her safe, Alpha." They promise, and I nod my head before I look at my beautiful mate.

 Chapter 0094

    OLIVIA

    When I woke up this morning, I knew what would happen again. Logan was going to stay here while I would be going home. I understood why, but that didn''t mean I had to like it. I looked over at Logan, who was already awake, and found him looking at me. He opened his

    arms, and I moved into them and snuggled up.

    "It will be okay beautiful. Alpha Cole is already working on getting a few more Alphas ready to help out. We will have this done in no time." He promises me.

    "I know, but I still don''t have to like it," I whisper, and he chuckles.

    "I do not like it either. But it is our duty to ensure other wolves are safe." He whispers back.

    "I know," I answer.

    We justy there for a little before we get up to take a shower. We were standing under the shower when Logan slowly pushed me to stand with my front against the wall. His hands travel down my arms until he tangles his fingers with mine while he stands behind me and kisses my neck, and a moan slips out from me.

    He grabs my hand and moves them to the wall while he nibbles my ear and whisper.

    "Don''t move your hands."

    He then slowly runs his fingers down over my body, making me shiver deliciously and clench my thighs together. All while he is kissing, sucking, and biting. "Logan." I moan.

    One of his hands moves to my thighs, and he squeezes it in between them and spreads them. And then I feel his fingers on my clit, making small circles. I moan andy my head back against him, and he smiles against my neck as his other handes around my waist to hold me. I begin to move my hands from the wall, and he stops.

    "Do not move your hands." He whispers, and I hurry to put them back.

    "Good girl." He whispers again, but this time he pushes two fingers inside of me, making me moan hard when he begins to thrust them in and out. He doesn''t stop but goes after and harder for every thrust he makes with his fingers.

    "Logan." I cry out as Ie hard, and he surprises me by moving his hands to my hips and thrusting in his big stone-hard cock with no warning, so I aming around his cock as a second orgasm hits me even before the first one is over, while he stretched me so that he will fit inside me.

    My body begins to slow down, and he begins to move and makes me bend a little to give him better ess. He begins to thrust in and out, making me moan again and again. I love the feeling when his cock is stretching me when he thrusts in and out of me. Ie again and two more times before he softly pulls out of me and turns me around. Then he lifts me up, pressing me back against the wall, and agonizingly slow thrusts inside me all the way, while he bends his head down to mine.

    "I love you, Liv." He whispers as he slowly pushes out just to thrust back in slow. And he keeps doing it over and over, and my brain is so far away from the feeling of him that I don''t find the words to shower. But I know he can feel the love I have for him. "I love you so much fucking much." He whispers again. And I moan as Ie again.

    "One more time, baby. I want to feel youe one more time." He says as I feel his canines against his mark on my neck, and before I know it, he bites down on it, making mee harder than any of the many orgasms I had already this morning. "Oh God, Logan, God, yes, please." I manage to moan out as Ie

    "Fuck, baby." He growls andes hard inside of me.

    After he came, we just stood there panting and calming down. After a while, he pulled out, and I felt his cum running down my thighs when he put me back to stand on the floor. My legs were so wobbly I. could barely stand, and he smiled at me. He ces me on the bench that is inside the shower and begins to clean me up by soaping my body and my hair. Then he takes the small hand holding the shower head and uses it to wash the soap off of me and clean up between my legs.

    of

    After the shower, we went to get dressed, and like yesterday, I chose a pair of sweatpants, a top, and a hoodie. Only this time, I stole one Logan''s, so I would have his scent when leave to go home. When we are dressed, I pack my bag and go to take it. But Logan is faster than me.

    Downstairs I am surprised to see Alpha Kyle and Alpha Desmond, but I bow my head in respect. And they do the same to us.

    "My king, My queen." Alpha Kyle

    "We are now crowned yet, Alpha," Logan says.

    "Thank you foring."

    "No need for thanks. I was going to

    came here, he heard about he

    wanted toe. His niece is in the pack. After, she was mated to a warrior. And they don''t hear much and never have." Kyle says.

    "Now I maybe understand why." Alpha Desmond says, and Logan nods his head.

    "Alright. Let me make sure Olivia gets some food and is sent off to continue the trip home. Then we can talk and make a n. "Take your time Alpha."

    We eat in peace, just the two of us, and spend thest few minutes alone. And when we are done, he follows me out to where the car is.

    "Everything is ready, Alpha and Luna. Sean is going to shift and run with the wolves, and then Mr. Harrold and Mrs. Fran will be in the car." Cal tells us, and we let him, not we approve. Logan puts his arms around me and bends down to kiss me.

    "Have a safe trip home. Let me know when you arrive, and give Rose a kiss from me." He whispers to me.

    "I will, and you promise to be careful. And hurry home." I whisper back

    "I promise." He says and opens the car door for me to get in.

    When the car starts and begins to leave, I look back for a second and sends him a mindlink.

    ''I love you, Logan.''

    ''I love you too, baby.''

    And I sit back in my seat and try to rest, hoping time will go faster.

 Chapter 0095

    LOGAN

    Watching the car leave was harder than I expected. I have not let her out of my sight since she was kidnapped. So seeing her leave knowing I wasn''t anywhere close. I hated it. I went inside and into the office, where Alpha Kyle and Alpha Desmond were waiting for me. "Alphas. My apologies but I had to be sure she would get going safely." I say when I enter.

    "No need for sorry. We understand." Desmond tells me and I sit down.

    We sit here for a long time, talking about how we can best go on and get into the pack. But we agreed that I would call him and tell him I have an offer for him, and hopefully, it will pique the interest of this new Alpha. So I take my phone and call the number for the Alphas office, but there is no answer this time.

    I look at my watch and can see that Liv should be home soon, I talked to Harrold who told me that she had fallen asleep. But at least I knew she was safe. The two Alphas and I decide to meet here again in a few hours, so I go up to my room andy down while I wait to hear from Liv.

    It takes another thirty minutes, but then I feel her before I even hear her. And I realize our connection can reach far longer distances than I have ever heard about before.

    ''Logan?'' I hear the sound of my beautiful mate''s voice.

    ''Baby! Hey. Did you get home?'' I ask her.

    ''Yes. We just got here. Not even out of the car.'' She answers.

    ''Okay good, I will callter baby say goodnight to you and Rose.'' I tell her.

    ''Talk to youter. Be careful.'' She says making me smile.

    ''I will, Baby, promise.'' I say, and we close the mindlink.

    I find my phone and sent a thank you message to Harrold for going with her and keeping her safe. It doesn''t take long before he answers.

    After knowing Liv got home safe I go down to the kitchen and look if there is something to eat, or if we have to order something to eat for dinner. But I get surprised when I entered the kitchen and saw Alpha Desmond cooking by the stove. "Ah, my king." He says with a glint of amusement, and I chuckle.

    "I was ready to get down here and order us some food," I tell him, and he smiles.

    "As you see it is not necessary." He answers.

    "I can see that. I wonder what people would say, if they saw one of our world''s strongest Alphas, stand here dressed in an apron, cooking," I say teasingly and snap a picture on my phone.

    "Ah, I have a little practice. Remember, I disappeared for a few years after my mate passed away. My very capable Beta ran the pack under my authority." He tells me.

    "I heard about it, didn''t know it was true, though," I say.

    "It was true. I felt I wasn''t in a state where I could lead them in the way they deserved. So I made a choice, and I have never regretted that. He did a fine job, but he Aldo found out being Alpha would never be something for him." Desmond says, and I nod my head.

    "You don''t have kids, do you?" I ask.

    COV

    "I did. My mate and our triplets. Two boys and a girl were all killed that

    same night. At least that is what I

    assume

    As I lost the bond to the

    velm

    kids, never found the bodies though." He tells me. And I feel ashamed for asking.

    "Alpha, I am sorry. For asking." I say, bowing my head in respect.

    "Don''t be my king, it has been many years." He answers, and I nod my head.

    Our world had all heard about his

    story. He was still a new Alpha with only a few years of experience. When his pack was attacked by vampires, his entire family was ughtered except for his sister and her mate and their daughter, his niece. After the attack, he left the pack for a few years. There were

    say he

    many rumors about empire

    Kitted the n leader of the vampire

    n alone. Others say he lived with rouges that helped him. The craziest rumor is that he should have worked

    together with a group of supernatural hunters. I don''t think anyone actually knows what happened, but he returned home

    and has been leading his pack. And now they are one of the strongest packs.

    "But this is a good time to ask you for a favor, my king." He says and looks at me.

    "Ask away, Alpha," I tell him as I begin to find a sd and something to drink to the food.

    "When it''s time for me to step down. I do not have someone to take over for me. So I want to ask if you would ept my pack into yours when that timees." I turned around and found him on his knee with a bowed head. "Alpha, stand up." He does as I tell him to, and I continue.

    "It will be my honor to let your pack into mine. And when we move, they are roomy enough to build and prepare for it." I tell him. And he bows his head again.

    "Thank you, I had thought about the blood moon pack or the blue moon pack. But as you just said, when the move happens, you will have more space for it and the building. What is needed will be done anyhow." He says, and I agree. "And your packmembers cane around and help. And that way gets used to the ce and slowly merges into the pack with no stress." I tell him.

    "That sounds perfect, thank you. My king." He says, and I chose not to correct him this time.

    Desmond finishes up the meat, and we set the table just as Kylees into the room. We sit down and begin eating when Kyle says.

    "So. He has called back." Kyle says.

 Chapter 0096

    -

    ALPHA DESMOND

    A heavy stone fell from my heart and burden when the young king epted, to take my pack when my time came to step back. I had kept an eye on the young Alpha and his new mate during the tournament and liked what I had seen. He is a good Alpha and a strong one,

    even stronger than anyone knew, and his mate is also one of a kind.

    We all heard what happened with his first mate, and I had been one of the Alphas to offer my assistance if he needed it. But he got through it and found his second chance, something any wolf losing a mate, hopes for. And from what I saw and heard those days at the tournament their pack already loves her, and she is good to Logan''s little daughter, which tells a lot about her. So yes, I feel good knowing that my pack will merge with theirs one day.

    After eating and cleaning dinner, we are now sitting in the office. Logan takes the phone and calls up the Alphas number again, putting the speakers on.

    "This is Alpha Casper. The voice says on the other line.

    "Alpha Casper, this is Alpha Logan." Logan greets him respectfully.

    "Hello, Alpha. What can I do for you?"

    "I am visiting close by and wanted to say hello to my old friend who moved here after meeting her mate. But I can not seem to get in contact with her and her mate." Logan very diplomatically says

    "I am sorry, I have not been Alpha for very long, so can you remind me who e are talking about?" the other Alpha asks. And we look at each other he was the Beta before. Of course, he knows. "Ah, yes, no worries. It''s Shannon and her mate is Niles." Logan informs him.

    "Ah yes, they have been going through a hard time in the family. So I do not think your visites at a good time." The Alpha says.

    "Could you possibly give me their number so I can contact them?" Logan ask.

    "Look, Alpha Logan, I don''t think that''s a good idea." The other Alpha says. But then I hear the voice in the bag ground.

    "Logan, I mean Alpha. Please help. They killed." That''s all I hear before a smack sounds so high we hear it on our end. "Alpha Casper, I will advise you not to mistreat my old packmember or anyone else. Let me speak w." Logan says.

    "How I treat my packmembers is none of your concern. Goodbye." The alpha cuts him off and hangs up.

    The silence is deafening. But then a very angry aura fills up the small office, and Alpha Kyle and I look at each other before looking at the new king, who is looking furious.

    "Call all the warriors you can spare. I will do the same. We are going in tomorrow. There''s no way in hell I''m letting this go." He orders. And neither I nor Kyle questions it.

    "I need some air. Sorry for this outburst. I''ll be back soon." Logan says and leaves the office.

    LOGAN

    Fuck. Why do people who have little power turn into assholes? Had I known what I had epted her into, I would have fought harder, to make sure she would be safe. But thanks to Mia''s rejection I didn''t keep up, not even with my old childhood friend. ''Logan?'' I feel Liv pushing to our mindlink.

    ''Hey, baby.'' I answer.

    ''What is wrong.'' She asks.

    ''It is bad, Liv. I talked with the Alpha, and he first tried to act like he didn''t know who I talked about. But he screws up. He mentioned my name, and it made Shannon who he

    apparently had in his office ame

    for help. Yelling, they killed her mate. Thest thing we heard was him smacking her and him cutting me off before hanging up.'' I tell her.

    ''Shit, she must be in so much pain. What now?'' She asks.

    ''I need warriors, Kyle and Desmond are calling as many they can as they are closer, but.'' I don''t get to finish.

    ''One second.'' She says. And I don''t feel our mind link for a few minutes.

    ''Dad is getting warriors ready. Luka will go with them. Dad doesn''t want to leave with the siblings still in the dungeon. And says as long I am here he should be fine to go. I overrank him anyway.'' She tells me, and I smile. ''Thank you, baby, and yes whenever I am not there you are the one making decisions.'' I tell her.

    ''Get her out, get them all out-all who want to anyway. I will prepare for more people toe, or maybe Alpha Kyle can help. They have room, after all.'' She says. God, I hope she knows just how amazing a Luna that she is. ''You right, I will talk with him. Thank you, baby.'' I tell her.

    ''It is our job, right?'' she says but I feel the smile that I am sure is on her face right now.

    ''Yes, it is. Alright. I will get back to the Alphas to make a n. And I will call you and Roseter.'' I tell her

    ''Okay, be safe.'' She says.

    ''I will. Love you, Liv.'' I say.

    ''Love you too, Logan.'' She answers and the mindlink goes quiet. I am grateful she mindlinked me and helped me calm down.

    ''Alright, let''s get back. We have the n to make. I tell Titan.

    ''Better be a good one. I want to go home to our mate.'' He answers.

    ''Me too, buddy, me too.'' I tell him as we run back to the hotel.

    Returning, I find the Alphas bend over a map and drawings with attack ns. I should have known and remembered that both of these two Alphas have many years of experience. I apologize again, but they do not want to hear it.

    stead,

    they tell me about the n, and after

    I tell them what Liv and talked

    about.

    "Yes, that sounds like a good idea. I will get Kate to get things ready." Kyle says before we all talk more about the ns.

    It''s gettingte, and Kyle looks at us.

    "My warriors is one hour away." He says.

    "Mine are about the same," Desmond says.

    "I know mine are on their way. They probably are here early morning."

    Kyle and Desmond both have fifty warriorsing, and Liv had mindlinked me that Luca had left with 75 of ours. So that gives us 125 warriors. This should be enough, as we know females aren''t allowed to train, and the pack has around 400 members. Counting kids elders and women.

    "We should get some rest. When your warriorse, let them rest a few hours, and then we go." Alpha Kyle says, and I agree.

    "Sounds good," I say, and we split up to go to our rooms.

    It''ster than I thought and I check my connection to Liv, but it''s very distant which tells me she must be sleeping. So I decide not to call and wake her up andy down to rest.

 Chapter 0097

    LOGAN

    A voice in my head wakes me up.

    ''Alpha... Logan?... Buddy... wake up man.'' I realize it is Luca.

    ''Luca. Long time no see. Where are you now?'' I ask

    ''Outside, we have been here for the past 20 minutes. A lot of wolves here.'' He answers.

    ''I aming out now.'' I say and get out of bed. I look to check what time it is, and it is only 4.30 AM, so they are here faster than nned. I leave the room and go out to meet my warriors, who I find to be waiting for me.

    "Everyone. I first want to thank you foring and for being here so fast. I know you might not know why I called you here. So I am going to tell you.

    About three and a half years ago, a packmember found her mate in another Pack. But things are not what they look like. During a phone call to the Alpha, she managed to call for help and tell me they killed her mate. Rumors have it she has kept refusing to carry the Alphas baby when they found out her mate could not get children.

    However... that does not excuse what they are doing, so we are going to stop the abuse and terrorizing that happens in this pack." I finish. And all my warriors'' cheers.

    "We are ready, Alpha," Luca says and they all bow.

    "For now, rest a few hours. Please read up on the n Alpha Kyle, Alpha Desmond, and myself have made, and be ready at 7 Am. That''s when we leave." I tell them, and they all bow their heads.

    I turn and walk inside again and up to my room. It feels so empty without Liv here, but hopefully, I will be back home eitherte tonight or very early tomorrow.

    -

    I must have dozed off because I am woken up by Liv''s voice in my head.

    ''Logan?'' She asks

    ''Morning, Baby. You had fallen asleepst night, so I didn''t want to wake you.'' I answer.

    ''It is okay. And you busy?'' she asks. I look at the time, and it''s only 6.13 AM.

    ''No, we don''t leave before 7 AM.'' I tell her and wait for her to answer. But instead, my phone started to ring, so I take and see she is calling on FaceTime. "Hey, baby," I say when I answer it. And there she is, together with my little princess.

    "Hey, Daddy!" Rose squeals when she sees me and Livughs a little.

    "Hey Princess, you being good?" I ask her, and she nods her head.

    "Yes, Daddy." She says.

    "Good girl. Getting ready for kindergarten?" I ask her. And she shakes her head.

    "Mommy said I can stay home with her today." She tells me, and I smile at hearing her call Liv mommy.

    "You lucky, aren''t you?" I ask, smiling. And she nods her head again.

    "Okay. But promise me you do what mommy says." I tell her.

    "I promise." She answers.

    "Good," I say and smile.

    "When will you be home, Daddy?" She asks.

    "Tonight, princess, or tomorrow morning," I tell her, and she smiles.

    "Okay." And just as I am about to answer, someone knocks on my door.

    "Alpha, we are getting ready outside. The two other Alphas are out there." Luca''s voice reaches me.

    "Okay, Luca, I will be right there," I tell him and turn to my phone again.

    "I have to go now. But I''ll see you soon. Love you both." I say, and Liv nods her head.

    "Okay, be safe. Love you too," She says

    -

    "Bye, Daddy! Love you." Rose says waving at me, I wave back and close the call. I get up and leave my room to go meet everyone else.

    We are on our way, everyone knows what to do. No unnecessary damage is to be done to anyone, especially not kids and women, and elders. And only when they are being attacked.

    We have split up into three groups each Alpha with each of their warriors except for each group having a warrior from the other groups so that we can allmunicate.

    The two in my group let me know

    their Alphas are ready and I do the same. And then we all march into the pack, walking towards the packhouse. It is early so families are just waking up and it leaves the packmembers to be confused and very wary of what is happening, especially as we are noting in and are attacking them.

    The closer we get to the packhouse warriorse out but do not attack. An older warrior steps out and approaches us. Even though he feels not only my aura but also the two other Alphas, he bows before he speaks. "Alphas, share you here?" I look at him and answer.

    "We are here because we have

    found out how packmembers, especially women are being treated and threatened to do as the Alpha wants. And even killing

    Hel

    packmembers to reach his goal.¡± I say and no one answers, so continue.

    "We are here to offer a way out, and to stop this. We do not wish to fight and have unnecessary bloodshed. We want to help those who want it. We offer you freedom, and a chance to change your life." I tell them. And they look at us. But then somethingpletely unexpected happens.

 Chapter 0098

    All the warriors fall to one knee and bow their heads in submission, and I approach the old warrior stopping when I am in front of him.

    "Stand up, warrior. What is your name?" I ask.

    "My name Is Owen, Alpha." He says.

    "Hello, Owen. Now where Is your Alpha." I ask.

    "He took my nephew''s mate. After he killed him because she kept refusing him. We have not seen her since yesterday."

    "You mean Shannon?" I ask, and he nods his head.

    "Yes, Alpha. We don''t know what he has done to her, my two other nephews tried to get in there. But was beaten up badly." He tells me and I nod my head.

    "Tell me where you think I can find him," I say and he nods again, telling me the way to where the Alpha has both his office and bedroom.

    I look at Kyle and Desmond and we all nod our heads before I let Titan take over and shift into our Lycan, we hear gasps and a few screams from some women. We ignore them as Titan walks into the packhouse towards the northern corner where Owen told me to go. I sense two souls as I get closer. And opens the first door but finds the office empty. I know what that means, and I turn to the other door. What I see when I open it makes my rage grow. Shannon is tied up naked on the bed, blood running from her neck, where he has obviously marked her by force.

    "Hello, Alpha, I would advice you to leave." Titan growls.

    "Let her go." Titan''s deep voice sounds.

    "I can not. She is my mate now. See her mark. And we just mated. That has been going on all night. And I am sure you can smell she is in heat, well a heat forced with medication, but still a heat. So now she will most likely be carrying my pup. So you see, I can not just let her go." The Alpha smirks.

    Titan moves to the bed, for some reason not affected by this heat. He does not directly look at Shannon because she is naked. But in some swift moves cuts up the ties, and she instantly crawls to the corner behind us. Titan grabs the sheet and throws it to her. In that second the Alpha moves and attacks and I feel a knife stabbing into my arm. Titan looks at the knife and pulls it out before he looks at the Alpha.

    "You are not worthy to be called Alpha. Therefore your pack will, as of today, no longer exist. The pack members will be offered new and better homes. As for you, you will be put in prison, where you will be forgotten until the day you die." Titan says his aura fills up the room so strongly that not even the Alpha can stay on his legs and he falls to his knees and is shocked. "Who are you? I thought all Lycans were dead." The Alpha Whisper.

    "They were, but we have risen again. And I am your King." Titan tells him before he grabs him by the neck and leads him outside.

    When we get outside, he is put in silver chains and handed over to some of Desmond''s warriors, who will bring him to their prison where he will stay until the official prison has been rebuilt. I shift back to my human form and ask if there is a

    doctor here and a man and woman

    stop forward.

    "I need you to go and help Shannon and make sure she is okay," I tell the woman and two other womene forward, an older one and a younger one, plus an older man. "Shannon was our son''s mate. This is my wife and daughter. They can go with Doctor Iris and help out." The man says.

    "Okay. But I have to warn you. It is

    not a pretty sight. She will need a lot of care and love, from those she knows." I tell them, and the two women nod their heads before following the doctor.

    It''s been a few hours and I have already been in contact with Liv, who promised to talk with Harrold and Fran. Shannon was cared for and was now in a car together with her mates'' mother and sister, with Luca driving them home.

    "My king," Kyle says as he walks over to me and bows.

    "Alpha," I answer and smile, and he smiles back.

    "I will head home and bring the rest of this pack with me. Kate has made sure everything is set up and ready," he tells me.

    "Sounds good. Before you go, did Desmond find his niece?" I ask. And Alpha Kyle shakes his head.

    "No. He was told she died two years ago. Killed, trying to escape along with her mate. They were both killed." He says and sighs. I nod my head, feeling sorry for the Alpha.

    "Give him my condolences if you see him. It seems he already left. Which is understandable."

    "I will. Have a safe trip home." Then he bows and walks away.

    I look at my Warrior, who is all ready to go home, and yells.

    "LETS GO HOME."

 Chapter 0099

    OLIVIA

    I had been waiting to hear from Logan all day. But Skye was waking up more and more in my head. And I could feel him and our warriors getting closer. Something I just realized was the Warriors. Should I even be able to feel them? Rose was having a nap, so I decided I would go check on Jacob. I knocked on the door go the house I had been told he live in. The door opened, and I see Sam, his Father. He looks a tad shocked.

    "Luna." He says respectfully and bows his head.

    "Hello, Sam. Little Rose is taking a nap. So I thought I woulde to see how Jacob is doing." I say, and I see the shock turn into sadness.

    "Thank you, Luna, that means a lot. I am afraid there is no big improvement." He tells me sadly.

    "I am so sorry, Sam. If your family rather have peace, I can leave." I say, not wanting to be a bother.

    "No Luna I am sure walking here must have taken on your energy, so pleasee in and sit for a little." He says leading me into a living room. When we get there I see a woman on the couch next to Jacob that I assume must be his mother. "Luna, it is an honor to have you in our home. Please sit down." The woman says and I sit in afy chair.

    "I am sure you know and also that Logan told you. But I still want to say that if Jacob needs anything at all you let us know. We are all here for him and you too." I tell them softly.

    "Thank you, Luna," Sam says.

    "Losing a mate is not something we take lightly. And Jacob didn''t in the worst way possible. And we know it will take time. But we all hope he will get better. And I actually want to tell you about an idea, that I have been thinking about. You all know Logan stayed behind to help an old packmember. From the sound of it, her mate was killed too. And we all know there are more out there.

    Many times these wolves are left to deal with it themselves, far from everyone is lucky to have a family to help them. So I want to see if we can start a support group, where these wolves cane together and support each other." I tell them the idea I have been thinking about since yesterday.

    "That is an amazing idea, Luna." Jacob''s mom says.

    "You think it would be? I know it''s a tough and personal thing." I say.

    "As Marie said, it is an amazing idea, Luna. These wolves have inmon that they know the same pain. I think that could be what they need." Sam says and gives me a smile.

    I stayed here for another thirty minutes and talked with Sam and Marie. Jacob didn''t say much, and when he did, it was to ask if he could get some water.

    -

    When I leave their house, Skye is going crazy in my mind again. And I have to stop to try to make her calm down again. While I stand I close off for everything around me, so I can try to talk her down. ''Skye, you need to calm down. You are making me dizzy.'' I tell her

    ''But we missed our mate.'' She answered, and I didn''t take notice that she said she did.

    ''I know you do. But do you do not want me falling, do you?'' I ask.

    But she doesn''t get to answer

    because the next thing I feel is two armsing around me. And I spin around to attack, but then his scent hits me, and I instantly feel rxed.

    en

    "Logan!"

    "Hey, baby." He whispers as he is burry his head in my neck, making his mark tickling and sensitive.

    "You are home," I whisper.

    "I am home." He answers and hugs me tighter, not letting go. And we stand there for what feels like many minutes.

    After standing there for a long time he let go and we walk towards the packhouse. I tell him about the idea I have about the support group. And he looks at me surprised before he starts smiling.

    "That is an awesome idea, baby." He tells me.

    "You think?" I ask.

    "Yes, baby. I do. I think a lot of wolves can use that." He tells me.

    We walk into the packhouse and walk upstairs and up to our floor where Logan is attacked by a running Rose, who is now hugging his leg. "Daddy!" she squeals

    "Daddy! I missed you." She says with her face hidden in his pants.

    "Princess, have you been a good girl?" Logan asks her, and she nods her head.

    "I have Daddy." She says as he lifts her up, and she kisses his cheek.

    "Good. Daddy needs a shower, so you be here with Mommy for a few minutes." He tells her as he puts her down in our bed.

    -

    LOGAN

    I am finally home. It feels like

    months. Even though it has not been much more than 2 weeks at the most. But it felt so good to see my little family again. I was surprised to hear about Liv''s idea about starting a group for those wolves who lost a mate. But I think it is s a good idea and think it can help a lot of those who end up being alone.

    After my shower, I spend time with my two girls. Knowing that what I feel right now is calm, peace, and love. And I enjoy watching how theyugh and have a good time.

    This is where I belong, where my soul belongs. And I know when we get crowned king and queen, this right here will still be what matters more than anything else.

    My home.

 Chapter 0100

    LOGAN

    It has been two days since I got home and I decided I was going to use some time with Liv and Rose, so we had been spending time getting the new nursery hundred percent ready. And we went to theke to have fun. And I think we all needed this. But today, I know I have to get back to do my work. And Luca told me that Ryan and Sandra''s parents wanted to talk with me. So I was going to do that today, even though I had a good feeling I knew shat it was about.

    I got into my office after eating breakfast with Olivia. First, I mindlinked Luca and told him toe to my office. And it didn''t take long before he came in, and I gave him a smile.

    "Luca. You have done some good work here while I was gone." I tell him.

    "I tried, but I am not you, and I am sure something could be better. For example, I should have checked up on Ryan and Sandra." He answers with regret in his voice.

    "That is not your fault. The only ones to me are them. Not you." I tell him.

    "Thank you, Alpha." He replies.

    "Let''s get Dn and Alice here," I say, and I see him nod his head, and I see him go into a mindlink.

    We wait for fifteen minutes before there is a knock on the door, and Luca opens the door. Outside Dn and Alice are standing, and Luca shows them in. I stand up, and they bow their heads. "Dn, Alice. Sit down, please." I tell them, and they Do.

    "Alpha, thank you for seeing us," Dn says.

    "I know why you are here, or at least I can guess why. But I can not help you. Ryan and Sandramitted treason. They tried to take my mate away, their Luna." I say, and Alice begins to cry. "Alpha, we understand what they did was wrong. But we beg you spare our children." Dn begs me.

    "I am sorry for you both. I truly am. But I can not give you this." I say, knowing that any Alpha would do the same thing.

    "Alpha, please spare my kids." Alice cry.

    "Alice, you know I wouldn''t do it if it was not this bad. They kidnapped your Luna, tried to hurt her, to get her raped. Any Alpha would do what I have to. I understand if you and Dn, after this, do not wish to stay in the pack. And if you wish to leave, I will help you find a new pack if you don''t already have one in mind. I understand that this isn''t easy. But Ryan and Sandramitted the worst form of treason that they can do. And I know that you are aware the punishment for that is death. I am sorry. But it is my duty to keep everyone safe. Soon more so than ever."

    I tell them this as friendly I can, but also so they understand that there is no way back from this. Alice is crying, and it breaks my heart, but Dn is calm and seems to ept what he knows already. I have a feeling he only came here begging for their lives, for Alice. He nods his head.

    "We understand, Alpha. And I think we might take your offer to leave at going to another pack." He says.

    "As I said, I will understand that. And any help you need, I will give." I tell him, and he bows his head.

    "Thank you, Alpha. We will leave now. When will you." He doesn''t finish his question.

    "I will tell the pack today what happened. And do it tomorrow. So take some time and say goodbye to them." I tell them, and Dn nods his head. Before they get up and leave.

    I look at Luca, and he nods his head to tell me I am doing the right thing. So I mindlink us.

    ''Hello, are you busy?'' I ask him.

    ''Alpha, good morning. Just getting ready for training. What can I help with.'' He asks.

    ''Ryan and Sandra''s parents were

    just here begging for their lives. I told them to use today to say goodbye to them. I want extra warriors around. I want to be sure they can not get away. And

    tomorrow, they will get their ove

    punishment. And I will tell the pack today.'' I tell him.

    ''Yes, Alpha. It will be done. There are already four warriors. But I will add another four. And I will be there myself over the night.'' He tells me. ''Sounds good, us. Thank you.'' I say.

    ''All good, Alpha, consider it done.'' He says, and our mind link closes. I look at Luca.

    "I want all the pack gathered by noon today. On the field. At least one from each family. I know there are some who need to take care of the pups. "Yes, Alpha, I will make it happen." He says and leaves my office.

    -

    It is almost noon, and I have just been with Liv and Rose. Liv won''te today and I asked for five warriors plus Matt to stay with them while I was gone.

    I enter the training field, where most of the pack is gathered. And I enter onto the small stage so that everyone can see me, and they all go quiet.

    "Hello, everyone. I called you all here because I have a few things I want to tell everyone." I yell to everyone.

    "Wee home, Alpha." They all yell back.

    "Thank you," I say and hold a small pause.

    "First. As you all know we were in the tournaments. And I am sure you have heard that we won." I say, and everyone cheers. When theye down I continue.

    "I expect that everyone has heard of

    what happened during the event. Especially about the moon-goddess visit. And about the moon-goddess wishes about crowning your Luna and me to be king and queen, And we epted." Again there are cheers, and I tell them about what will happen over the next three months.

    "Last. I know that everyone is aware that the siblings Ryan and Sandra are in the dungeon. And there is a good reason for this. During the

    tournament, they conspired with et

    your Lana''s former Alpha and kidnapped her, with the purpose of harming her and forcing her to reject our matebond and pack. tell them, and there are many angry yells.

    "But your Luna is strong, and we got her back to safety." Cheers sounded, and many yells. ''That''s our Luna and I wait for them to calm down.

    "But the siblingsmitted treason, and the punishment for it is death. And I will personally take care of it tomorrow." I tell them, and they are all quiet.

    "I want to make it clear that I do not me Dn and Alice for this, and I want no one to begin ming them for what the siblings have done. Is that understood?" I yell. "Yes, Alpha."

    "Good, that was all. I wish you all a good night." I say and step down before I walk back home.

 Chapter 0101

    LOGAN

    -

    I wake up feeling something on my face and realize it is Liv who is softly caressing my face. I smile as I lie there with closed eyes and hear her giggle softly.

    "Good morning." She whispers into my neck with her head resting on my shoulder and her still naked body up against mine. I made here so many timesst night she has to be sore. These pregnancy hormones make her very passionate and turned on, and I don''t mind at all. "Good morning, baby," I whisper back in my morning voice. She doesn''t say more right now, but we both know what I am going to do today.

    "I love you, Logan, and thank you for all you do to try to make our family and our pack safe." She whispers.

    "I love you too, baby, and you help me," I answer, and I feel her smile.

    Her fingers wander over my torso and biceps so softly and sensually that all my blood runs straight to my cock and I get hard, and hear her giggle again. She raises her head and looks at me with a smile before she bends her head back to my neck and kisses her mark there. I growl softly when she nibs and. sucks on the skin.

    "Fuck, Liv," I whisper hoarsely.

    "Shh, just enjoy it. I want to help you." She whispers back, making a growl again. Even her hand reaches my cock, and she holds it.

    She softly begins to stroke it, and it feels amazing, and I close my eyes. She kisses my chest and stomach, all while she keeps stroking my now stone-hard cock. Shit, I want to just turn her around and fuck her hard from behind. But I also want her to do what river she wants to, so Iy here, taking it all in.

    She stops kissing me after a few seconds. I open my eyes and look at her. She smiles and keeps eye contact as she lowers her head, taking the tip of my cock into her mouth and sucking on it.

    "Shit, Fuuck. Baby." I whisper and growl. She slowly takes more and more of me in her mouth.

    I feel myself hit the back of her throat, thinking she will stop there, but she doesn''t. After struggling for just a second she rxes her throat and takes all of me into that sweet mouth of hers. She barely started and I just wanted toe deep down her throat. She pulls me out and gasps for air for a second, before she takes me back in her mouth, beginning to suck on my cock while she teases me with her tongue. I know I won''tst long if she keeps this up.

    "Baby," I growl on the brink toe

    "Fuck, I am going toe." I gasp just as Ie shooting my load down her throat, and she swallows it all. I watch her as she sits up and looks at me. I have no words right now for how amazing she is, so I pull her to me and kiss her passionately. As I kiss her I feel myself growing harder again and she raises herself a little before she leads my hard cock inside her and she gasps as she pushes me all the way in.

    I grab her ass with my hands a begin to move her up and down on my cock, making her moan hard.

    "Logan." She moans, and I hold her still before I begin moving in and out of her, deep and hard.

    "You always feel so amazing, Liv," I growl, and she moans for an answer.

    "Don''t stop, Logan, please. I am so close." She begs me, and I go faster.

    "Come, baby,e for me," I growl, and she moans as I feel her tightening ande hard with me deep inside her filling her up as Ie again.

    When we are both all spent I gently lift her off me and carry her out to the bathroom where we take a shower together. After, we do our morning routine, and when we have eaten I give her a kiss before I need to head out.

    I enter the dungeons and greet all the warriors there as I walk toward the cell that the siblings are sharing. When I get there, I see a very tired us standing guard.

    "Hello, us," I greet him.

    "Alpha, how''s my daughter, Rose, and the pup." He asks me.

    "us, how many times do I have to tell you to call me Logan? We are family." I tell him, and he smiles.

    "Sorry, son." He says, and I smile.

    "They are all three good," I tell him, and he smiles.

    I nod my head before going into the cell, where I find the siblings chained to the wall. I look at them, and only Sandra looks up when Ie in, and she begins crying and screaming.

    "Logan, please, I was forced., They are all lying." She cried, and I looked at her. "Shut up, Sandra," Imand, and she goes silent.

    "You both know what you did. And you also know that it is considered treason. You deserve to be punished for what you did. Conspiracy with another pack Alpha, to hurt your Luna Punishment for treason is death." I inform them, and Ryan won''t even look at me.

    "Out of reject for your parents, I won''t do it where everyone can watch but give both of you a quick death," I inform them. I go over to Ryan and look at him.

    "I am not stupid, I know your sister made you do this. And you were too weak to say no." I say, and he looks up. Nodding in agreement.

    "Sorry, Alpha." He whispers.

    "Goodbye," I tell him as I break his neck, and he is gone, so I turn to Sandra.

    "You, on the other hand, are a raging bitch. You just couldn''t ept I didn''t want you and decided to make me like my mate." I growl as I shove my hand inside her chest. "Yours dead is something I will never regret." I sneer and pull my hand out, holding her heart.

    -

    I walk out of the cell, and us looks at me. I walk over to the bathroom, there is down here for the warriors on guard and wash my hands.

    "Get the most rested guards to clean

    up. And get them in their coffins.

    They might havemitted

    treason, but they are still leaving a family in grief. They at least should have a chance to say a proper goodbye." I tell a warrior.

    "Yes, Alpha." He says, and I look at us again.

    "Go see your daughter, then get some rest. I can get a room ready on our floor if you wish." I tell him.

    "Thank you, Logan. I think I''ll take you up on that offer." He says, and I smile, nodding my head before we walk out of the dungeon.

 Chapter 0102

    OLIVIA

    I do not know what came over me this morning, but I wanted to show my handsome made how much I wanted him. I know he has a hard day ahead, and that he does not enjoy taking other wolves'' lives but he does what he needs to do.

    After Logan left, I went into his office. I told him I would like to talk with Luna Kate and tell her about my idea about making a support group for those who lost a mate. Or several around so that wolves would have to travel too much because of only one group. I find the phone number for Alpha Kyle and call him up.

    "Alpha Kyle." He says when he picks up the call.

    "Hello, Alpha Kyle, it''s Luna Olivia, Alpha Logan''s mate," I tell, him.

    "Aah Luna Olivia, what can I do for you, I hope everything is well." He answers.

    "Oh yes, everything is good. I actually wanted to ask if I could get Luna Kate''s number. I wanted to ask her opinion on an idea I have." I tell him.

    "Ah yes, of course, you can have it. She would love to hear from you. Kate has taken quite the liking to you, young Luna." He tells me and then gives me her number.

    "Thank you, Alpha," I tell him.

    "You are very wee. Is there anything else I can help with?" he ask.

    "No, thank you this was all," I answer. And we say our goodbyes. And I dialed the number Alpha Kyle gave me.

    "Luna Kate." She says when she answers.

    "Luna Kate. It''s Olivia." I tell her.

    "Olivia, hello darling, how are you." She asks.

    "I am good, happy to be home," I say, and she giggles.

    "I bet you are. I am guessing this isn''t just s social call?" she asks.

    "Not exactly. I wanted to run an idea by you. Get your opinion, because you''ve been a Luna much longer than me." I tell her.

    "Okay, that sounds interesting. Let me hear." She says.

    "I got to think about the wolves that for one or another reason lose their mate. And I know for many that is ruining. I want to help those who want it. Start small for this area, to see if it could be a sess. And make a support group for them. Where they can meet and talk with other wolves who know how it feels." I tell her a waits nervously.

    "Olivia that is an amazing idea! I have often thought about if there wasn''t something we could do." She says with so much enthusiasm it is hard not to smile.

    "Do you really mean that?" I ask.

    "Oh Liv, yes, I very much mean that. It could save so many wolves." She tells me

    "That is what I had in mind," I say.

    "Have you thought about how you want to do it?" She asks me.

    "I was thinking about starting out with one group for now. To see if it has any interest for the wolves. And if it has make it avable for wolves all over the country." I say and wait for her answer.

    "I think that is a wonderful idea. And you can make an announcement letter to send to all the packs." She tells me.

    "That sounds amazing. I just really wanted to do something good for those wolves. It is a sore subject, others avoid talking about. And I think that that is why we lose so many of them, or they go insane. I do not know if this will help, but that is what I hope and wish for." I say softly.

    "With patience, I am sure it will." She assures me.

    ??

    We keep talking for a while, about ideas for how to do it and she promises, that she will help me as much as she possibly can. And before I know it, we have been talking for a long time. We say our goodbyes and hang up after promising to talk again soon. When I look around I see Logan standing in the office up against the door, looking at me. He smiles at me as I see him and walks over to me.

    "You were so far away while talking on the phone. I did not want to disturb you." He says, and I smile at him.

    "I am sorry. It was do good to talk with her." I say.

    "You don''t have to say sorry." He says and kisses me.

    He helps me up and takes me Into his arms. And we dance a little right here in the office.

    -

    LUNA KATE

    I hung up the phone and smiled at myself. I went down to Kyle''s office and knocked on the door, walking in when he tell me to and see that Kai is there as well. He smiles at me, and I go sit down on a chair. "What did young Luna Olivia want, darling." He asks me.

    "She had an idea she wanted my opinion on, and I must say I like it," I tell them and tell them all about the idea she had.

    "That is a great idea. And she is right when she says it can help a lot of wolves." Kyle says.

    "I know, and I promised her that I would help her all I could. She is such a sweet girl." I say, and they smile.

    "She is a good Luna, and she will be a good queen. That she is trying to do so much for our world already. She will do well. And it is important that we do everything we can to help the young couple." Kyle says. "Certainly, and we will," I say.

    "That is why that I was just talking

    with Kai, asking him if he will be

    willing to take over as Alpha earlier than nned. And then I was thinking that You and I could move to the royal back. So that we can offer all the help we can." He says, and I smile.

    "I love that Idea," I say

    "I told Dad that I will be happy to do it," Kai says.

    "And you will be an amazing Alpha Kai. And you and Alpha Logan are close in age. So maybe that is just a bonus." I tell him. And he smiles.

    The future looks to be changing, but it looks like it is going to be good changes. And think the young Luna who never really had a mother figure would like to have s woman nearby that she can lean on. When I first heard her story, I felt sorry for the girl and I was so scared for her When that old Alpha had her kidnapped. But she proved to be stronger than anyone thought she would be.

 Chapter 0103

    LOGAN

    We have been home for almost two months now, and even though things have been busy it has been great. Liv''s tummy is growing big. And there is about a month until we will meet our son.

    We are in the office when e-mails begin toe in on Liv''s email address we set up on the extraputer so she has her own to work on. I look at her as she looks at what is going on, and little by little her smile grows bigger, and she looks over at me. "They love it. They actually love my idea." She whispers. And she looks a little shocked.

    "Did you think they wouldn''t?" I ask her, and she nods her head.

    ""Listen to this.

    Dear Luna Olivia

    After receiving your mail, about your idea to make a support group for wolves who lost their mate, I decided to hear when my pack would think of this. And they thought it was a good idea.

    In my back, we have lost several wolves the heartbreak over losing a mate. And their families believe if they had been able to get together in something like this, maybe we would not have lost so many.

    So, in other words, Luna Olivia.

    The Longfang Pack is fully supporting your idea.

    And I want to take this opportunity the congratte the Blood Moon Pack''s win in the tournament. I do wish I had been witness to the moon goddess''s visit.

    Kind regards, Alpha An Longfang."

    She looks up at me with the question in her eyes and I answer before she asks.

    "The Longfang pack is a small family pack, mostly family line, back longer up north. They are not a big pack, maybe 600 members. They keep to themselves for the most part." I tell her, and she nods her head.

    She goes back to reading her emails and I go back to look at the pictures I was sent, of the new packnd and the rebuilding. I had sent Luca there, to oversee that it goes as nned. There is the old castle that I had them renovate and build up as a packhouse for packmembers and visitors. And then I, with some help, had a house designed big enough to be worthy of a king and his family. On a private spot but not too far from the main house. My n is that Liv and I will live there together with our family. And I had houses made for The Beta''s, other high-ranked families, and theing advisors that will have to be chosen over time. All in the same area. I thought that would be a nice way of doing it. And everyone had agreed.

    And I made sure that the houses build for everyone else were of good standard and in perfect condition. Just because I am the king, of going to be, it does not mean that the warriors or Omegas should live any less perfect. So yes, everyone will be taken care of. Thisnd had in the past been a well-hidden town protected with magic to keep humans away from finding it. And it would be again, with the addition that humans mated to a wolf can be invited to see it when they have been marked. Liv had given us that idea when she heard him talk. With Kyle and Desmond, it made it amazing when she thinks andes up with suggestions like that.

    I look up when I hear her stretching and look over at her. She looks tired, and I know thisst part of the pregnancy is hard on her. So I stand up and walk over to her and stop her from doing any more work for today.

    "Baby, you need to rest. You know shat the Doctor said." I remind her.

    "I know, I know I will stop now." She answers and gives me a smile.

    "Good. Love you, baby."

    "I love you too, I will go get a snack and go take a nap." She answers.

    "Okay, I will wake you upter." She stands up and kisses me before she leaves the office.

    -

    I have been doing a few more hours of work I stop for the day and walk outside the packhouse to meet my little princess.

    "Daddy!" She yells when she sees me andes running.

    "Hello, Princess. Did you have a good day?" I ask her, and she nods her head.

    "Daddy, Emily says that we have to move to a new home." She tells me.

    "Emily is right, princess. When our

    new and is ready, everyone

    here will be moving. To a bigger ce. Where there is a castle" I tell

    her.

    "Really? Does that mean I will be a REAL princess?" she asks and Iugh.

    "Yes princess, it does, but Daddy has a house build for just you, Mommy, your brother, and me," I tell her, and she smiles brightly.

    "Oh wow, daddy. I am so excited." She squeals, and Iugh at her.

    "Come on, princess. It is time to wake up Mommy from her nap." I tell her and she squeals again and runs to get inside the packhouse.

    When I get inside, I can hear her

    running up the stairs, I chuckle to myself as hurry up after Rose. I get into our bedroom and find Rose sitting in bed next to the sleeping Liv, gently trying to wake her up, and she is slowly waking up.

    "Hello, mommy. Daddy told me we should wake you up." Rose says.

    "Daddy is right, I want to be awake, so I can be with you," Liv tells her, and Rose smiles big. "What are we going to do Mommy?" She asks.

    "I hoped that you, Daddy, and I could

    try to

    your her, Liv says and theele

    out what we should

    look at me. I chuckle again

    "I guess we should begin finding a name," I tell them and go to join them in the bed.

    After an hour we have several name suggestions on a piece of paper.

    Liam.

    Noah.

    Lucas.

    Asher.

    Adam.

    It was five good names. strong names and we all looked at the names.

    "I like the name Noah it is a strong name," Liv says and I nod my head.

    "Yes, it is. But they all are. But you are right Noah is a good name." I say and smile at her.

    "So that is what we chose?" she asks and looks at Rose, who nods her head. Noah was her idea.

    "Then, Noah, it is," I say and chuckle when Rose squeals and puts her head against Liv''s baby bump and whispers.

    "Hello Noah, I am Rose, your sister. And I will look after you. I promise." She says.

 Chapter 0104

    OLIVIA

    My little boy''s name is going to be Noah, and I love it. I feel him kicking more and more and Dr. Kendra says everything looks perfect. But she tells me she thinks I might go into birth before time, from how everything looks, but that I should not worry about it, because the baby looks healthy. On my way back to the packhouse, my hearing catches onto someone who is crying. The soundes from somewhere close to the edge of the forest. Looking around, I don''t see anyone, who can go look for me, so I decide to go check if I can find where ites from. As I get closer I can hear it is a girl, so I very discreetly get closer not wanting to scare her. When I can finally see her, I can see the woman looks a lot like Fran, so I am guessing this is Shannon.

    "Shannon?" I whisper softly and she looks up greatly, feeling the Luna aura as she bows her head.

    "Luna, I am sorry. Didn''t mean any disrespect." She says, trying to say it calmly, but I hear the panic.

    "Shannon, please, don''t be so formal. Are you okay?" I ask her.

    "Not really, Luna. I guess you heard what happened." She says her voice breaking. I sit down on the ground next to her.

    "I did. And I know Logan wanted to check on you. But we wanted to give you some peace. But we are here if you need us." I tell her softly.

    "Oh, it''s okay, Luna. I don''t want to be a burden." She whispers. I put my arms around her as we sit here.

    "Shannon, you are no burden. You are a packmember. You are family. And family care about each other. You have gone through so much, no one mes you for being sad." I tell her softly. "Thank you for saying that, Luna. You are as sweet as everyone says." She sobs and I smile a little.

    "Please call me Liv. Logan told him what the Alpha did. Have you seen the doctor?" I ask softly, and she shakes her head.

    "I am scared to find out." She whispers.

    "But you need to know, Shannon. If you want, I can go with you." I offer and she looks at me with tears in her eyes but nods her head.

    "Please, would you?" She asks.

    "Yes, I will," I tell her and opens a mindlink to Dr. Kendra who tells me, that she can look at Shannon now and I thank her.

    "Shannon, Dr. Kendra can see us now," I tell her softly. And she nods before standing up, and she helps me.

    We walk together as we walk to the packed hospital again. And the nervousnessing from her is easy to feel. When we got there, Dr Kendra was waiting for us, and she led us into the room I just was in not long ago. We have a quick talk, and then Kendra begins to examine her. It took a while, and after a test confirmed that Shannon was pregnant, she was now using the scanner.

    "How long did you say it had been?" Kendra asks softly.

    "About two months, Dr. Why? Is there something wrong?" Shannon ask.

    "You said your Mate could not get children?" Kendra asks again and Shannon nods her head.

    "Then I have to ask, and I am sorry

    for that. Did you, by any chance, see and be with another wolf than your

    mate?" She asks softly, and

    ???

    Shannon, shocked, shakes her head. And understand her reaction. Even though it happens, it is extremely rape that mates cheat on each other.

    "No, never, never. Please believe me." She says in a panic, but Dr. Kendra smiles.

    "Then, my sweet girl, Nature performed one of their small miracles. Because Shannon, this pup is too old to, it could have been from two months. It is more like three. If you look closely, you can also see the tiny little bum you are beginning to show." Kendra tells her.

 Chapter 0105

    "It worked," Shannon whispered. And we look at her.

    "My mate, Johnny, he talked with an Elder who told him about a nt. That helped wolves before when they could not get pregnant. He found it, and insisted on trying it." Shannon whisper, and Kendra smiles.

    "Ah yes, your mate must have really loved you. because that is not an easy n to find. But it looks like he did. Because this child is definitely too old to be your old Alphas child." Kendra says, and Shannon cries again.

    "Oh, Shannon, this is a good thing," I whisper as I take her hand. She nods her head.

    "I cry because I am relieved and happy." She sobs, and I smile.

    "Let''s get you home so you can tell your family," I tell her and she agrees.

    When Shannon is cleaned up, we slowly begin to walk out of the pack hospital. But Shannon collides with another wolf I don''t at first recognize. He holds on to Shannon so she doesn''t fall and takes a step back, and I see that it is Jacob, and he looks just as startled as we do. When he sees me, he bows his head.

    "My apologies Luna, I wasn''t looking where I was walking." He says, shocking me with talking. He looks different and a lot more alive than when I visited. "Jacob, it is good to see you. How are you?" I ask him.

    "I am doing okay, thank you, Luna. I have been meeting with the small group of wolves you found. Thank you." He says again and looks at Shannon.

    "Jacob, this is Shannon. You might know her." I say, and he nods his head.

    "I do. Wee back, Shannon. I am sorry to hear about an hour, mate."

    "Thank you, yours too, Jacob, it''s nice to see you again." She answers, and he smiles.

    "I am sorry but I have to go, Dr. Joseph is waiting for m,e." He says.

    "Okay Jacob, it was good to see you," I say, and he bows before he hurries down the hall.

    Shannon and leave the hospital, and she walk home, happier than she was when I found her. I am so happy focher, that she gets this chance to still have a part of her mate with her. And I know her family will help her all they, as good as they can.

    When I get home, I go find Logan and tell him about everything and he is happy.

    "That is amazing. After everything, she deserves this. And I told you your idea would be a good one. It is good that Jacob is getting better. It is what we all hope for." He says as he holds me in his arms.

    "And thank you for being there with Shannon. You are an amazing Luna." He says as he kisses me.

    "Dr. Kendra says she thinks I''ll give birth early. That he has the right size and development to be born." I tell him, and his smile grows.

    "You telling me, that our son wille early?" He asks.

    "No, I am telling you that he mighte earlier." I correct him andugh.

    "That''s okay." He says ad he chuckles.

    It won''t be long before Rose is back home so I go to the kitchen and ask the chef to send someone up with a snack and he happily do so. Time is going fast, in less than two months, we will move to the newnds and very soon, our little baby boy will be here.

    Our life is going to change so much, and hopefully, it will all be in a good way.

 Chapter 0106

    OLIVIA

    The pack is so busy. Every packmember, of every family, is packing, getting ready to move. Logan was notified two days ago that the ns that were made for the newnds so that it could house us is prepared.

    The pack needed to figure out what to think in the beginning. But Logan promised everyone that they would have the same size if not bigger and better houses to live in, new schools, stores, and a lot more. And after having pictures running on a big screen so they could see a bit of our new home, they are excited and the pack is noisy with the packing.

    I am currently sitting in a chair resting. I have not felt like myself today, and I keep getting this feeling something is happening. Rose is busy putting things into the right boxes. When I feel a sharp pain in my lower abdomen, and I get worried. When the pain, is gone I stand up and want to walk down to Logan in his office. But as I reach the stairs the paines again, and then it my water breaks.

    ''LOGAN.'' I cry out in pain and panic.

    ''Liv, what is it?'' He answers right away.

    ''My water broke, and I get this terrible pain.'' I sob, trying to answer.

    ''Don''t move, Baby. I will be right there.'' He says as I can hear him rushing out of his office.

    Faster than I can say, okay, he hase up to our floor and is now holding me close. He lifts me up while he is in his mindlink with someone.

    "Rose, Anna, and Matt will be here in one minute." He yells to her. And I hear theme up the stairs as he begins to rush down.

    "Liv?" I hear Matt''s voice but just as I am about to answer another sharp pain, tore through me.

    "Rose is upstairs. I will keep you updated." I hear Logan say. And I hear Matt tell him Dad will be there soon.

    Logan rushed us to the hospital, and I heard Dr. Kendra tell him to put me down on the bed.

    "Hello, Luna. It looks like we are going to meet your baby boy today." She says as she smiles at me.

    "Dr., It hurts," I whisper.

    "I know, Luna. It''s the contractions. I was expecting that the pain will be worse, considering it is not a normal wolf you are giving birth to." She tells me, and I nod my head.

    She takes a few minutes to check on me and my little baby boy, and she tells a nurse to get everything ready. Then she tells Logan that he is wee to be in the room if he stays by my head, which he agrees to, of course. "Okay, Luna. It looks like you are ready. Next time the contractionse, you push all you can. Okay?" she asks me. And I nod my head. And Logan holds my hand.

    "You can do this, baby. Because you are amazing and I have never met any girl as strong as you." Logan tells me, and when I look at him, his eyes look wet. A contraction runs through me, and I begin to push.

    -

    LOGAN

    It has been a few hours and Lil is working hard on getting our little boy into the world, and she is amazing. I can feel how she and Skye are merging into one. But also how Titan is lending some of his strength to her, through Skye. "I can see the head. Next time push really good, Luna." Dr. Kendra tells her, and she does.

    "That''s it. Push Luna." Kendra says, and Liv does as she is told.

    "Don''t stop Luna... yes, here hees," Kendra says, lowering her voice. Liv gasps for air for a second and then rxes.

    The next sound I hear is the cry from

    our little baby boy, and I realize I have held my breath, waiting to hear hime with that first sound. I bend down to Liv and kiss her lips and temple. As I watch Dr. Kendra and the nurse take Noah to the table to clean him a little, before Kendraes over with him packed in a nket,ying him down on Liv''s chest.

    "Look at him." She whispers, the exhaustion thick in her voice.

    "He is perfect. Absolutely perfect." I whisper back.

    I gently run my hand over his little head and kiss it before I kiss my amazing mate.

    "He is perfect, but you should see this," Kendra whispers and moves the nket so his right shoulder shows, and right there it is barely noticeable, a birthmark looking like a crown. We look at it for a bit and it is the mark of the true king.

    "Do you think it will be more noticeable over time?" Liv asks.

    "I think so. But for now, it is faint enough for others not to notice right away." And let us keep it that way for now." I say. And they both agree.

    After Liv, with a little help, was cleaned up a little. I went out to the hall where us, Matt. and Anna, and Rose were waiting. I go to lift up Rose and look at her whit a smile. "Your little brother is perfect," I tell her, and she squeals, making everyoneugh a little.

    "First, Liv is exhausted, so be gentle with her. And second. You can alle in but only shortly so they can both rest." I tell them, and obviously, they all agree.

    We walk inside the room, and Liv, I''d now sitting up in the bed, with Noah in her arms. I walk over and sit Rose on the bed, and she carefully leans over to see her baby brother. "Mommy, he is so cute." She squeals, and we allugh a little. Rose kisses his forehead before I gently take him over to be put into us''s arms. us looks at little Noah and then at Liv.

    "He is beautiful, Muffin." He whispers as he looks at Noah. His eyes find the birthmark, and he looks at us.

    "Yes," I say.

    "The Mark of the true king." I continue.

    "It can be dangerous if the wrong people find out." He says, and I nod my head.

    "For now only us and Dr. Kendra knows and I will allow Joseph to know too and Luca. But that is it. And we are all family." I say. And us agrees.

    "He must be protected." He says as he puts Noah back into Liv''s arms.

    "And he will be," I promise.

    "Good. I am sure this little one will prove to be a lot more powerful than any of us can imagine." us says and smiles.

    Only a short time after they all leave.

    Rose is staying with Matt and Anna, as I want to be here with Liv, who is staying in the hospital overnight. I look at them sleeping and I think my heart goes poof just by watching this can hear the pack outside all over the packnds celebrating the birth of the next leader of our pack.

    King or not, he is the future, and I will

    do anything in my power to keep

    him safe.

    "I am begging you, Moon-goddess, keep little Noah safe." I do not expect an answer but I feel a strong sense of magic go through me.

    "Don''t worry, my king. The savior will be safe." The words reach me with so much power that I for a second forget to breathe. And I know that the moon goddess had answered me.

 Chapter 0107

    OLIVIA

    "He looks perfect, Luna." Doctor Kendra says as she finishes checking little Noah.

    "Thank you, Kendra," I tell her.

    "He eats and everything?" She asks.

    "Yes, he does. He sleeps through most nights too," I tell her.

    "He is an easy one, it seems." She says. And turn to Noah again

    "Yes, you are, you are such a good boy." She tells him in a soft voice and he makes small baby noises back and we smile.

    After she had checked on Noah, she did a check on me to see if I was healing as I should. And she looked at me with a smile.

    "Everything looks good Luna, and you are fully healed."

    "Does that mean I can begin to train again?" I ask her.

    "Yes, Luna, you can go back to normal." She tells me and smiles.

    "Thank you, Kendra. I better get back. There is soon much going on at the moment." I tell her, and she smiles again.

    "Yes, only a few days left." She says.

    "Do you think Noah is okay to travel?" I ask.

    "Oh yes, he will be fine. Don''t worry about that. And I am travel the same time as you and the Alpha. So don''t worry." She assures me, and I feel better.

    I say my goodbyes and leave the hospital to go home. The trip home takes longer as I meet packmembers who all want to see their future Alpha and king. And asks how I am feeling. Almost home, I notice two packmembers are sitting on a bench talking. It makes me smile, as I think it is a good thing that they have be friends. When I get back, Dad is walking out and he smiles big when he sees me and Noah.

    "Hey, Muffin." He says and gives me a hug.

    "Hey, Dad. Is everything okay?" I ask him.

    "Yes everything is good, we just went over some traveling details." He tells me.

    "Okay, dad. I have been given the green light to begin training again." I tell him, and he smiles big.

    "That is good news. Just let me know if you need help getting started." He tells me, and I nod my head.

    "Thank you, Dad. I better go put Noah in bed. And make sure Logan gets some lunch.

    "Okay, Muffin. I will see you soon." He tells me giving both me and Noah a kiss on the forehead before he leaves.

    I walk upstairs and put the sleeping Noah in his bed before I go down to the kitchen. I have some food put on a te and go to Logan''s office, and when I walk in I get surprised by seeing that Alpha Kyle is here too. They both stand up and smile at me when they see it is me who came in.

    "Hey, Baby, juste in. Kyle just came to offer assistance with the move and to give a pleasant surprise I am sure will make you happy." Logan, tell me.

    "Hey, I am sorry I didn''t know you were here, Alpha, or I would have brought you a te with food as well," I tell them.

    "Oh Olivia, call me Kyle, and it is perfectly fine," Kyle tells me with a smile.

    "It looks great, baby, thank you. What did Kendra say." Logan asks me.

    "Everything looked good. She says Noah will be fine to travel. And I can begin training again." I tell him with a smile.

    "That is great and good to know," Logan says, smiling at me. There is a knock on the door and I open it to see one of the omegas from the kitchen with another te. And Logan thanks him before he bows and turns to me. "Luna, would you like your lunch on yours and Alpha''s floor?" He asks me respectfully.

    "Yes, thank you, that would be great," I answer, and he tells me someone will be right up with it, and leaves.

    I kiss Logan and wish them a good meeting before I walk upstairs. I check on Noah and then enter our small lounge room just as the Omega returns with my food.

    "Thank you, make sure you eat yourself too," I tell him, and he bows.

    "I will. Thank you, Luna." He answers and leaves.

    After I am done eating I go into my closet and find my shorts and sports bra and change. I check on Noah, and then go into our private gym start out slow on the treadmill jogging for twenty minutes before I raise the speed, which I do increasingly until I am on my normal speed level. It is easier than I thought it would be, and I am happy about that.

    After a while of warming up, I begin testing and checking my strength on the punching ball.

    -

    LOGAN

    I felt her go upstairs and for a while all calm, but after forty minutes I feel her calm shifting to the excitement and it makes me smile. I hear a

    .n

    chuckle and am pulled away from my thoughts, and I remember that Kyle is here.

    "I am sorry, I think I got a bit caught by the feelings I get through the matebond," I tell him, and he chuckles again.

    "I know you did. Remember, I know how it feels getting a new pup." He says and I smile.

    "it is amazing, though," I say.

    "Oh yes, it is." He says smiling.

    "I can feel her in our private training room. I knew she would go there, that she had missed it." I exin.

    "Ah yes, I must say, I hope I''ll see her fight one day. I heard so much about how good a fighter she is." He says sounding intrigued. And I smile.

    "We can go up if you like. Just have in mind she hasn''t trained for several months." I tell him. And he smiles.

    "Of course." He answers.

    We leave my office and walk

    upstairs to the training room. We

    see her working on the punching ball and doing various fighting techniques. We don''t say anything but just watch her train.. and even though she hasn''t had any training for 5 months, she is amazing. She doesn''t miss one hit or position on her techniques and she hit with so much speed and strength that the

    sounds are loud.

    After a while, she stops and turns around to see us and blushes. We both chuckle and I walk over to hug her and give her a kiss.

    "You are amazing, you know that, right?" I tell, and she blushes again.

    "He is right. If this is you after just giving birth. I can not wait to see you at full strength."

    "Thank you." She says, and he bows his head.

    We talked a bit before getting an omega toe and show Kyle the room he would be using during his visit. Noah begins to cry, and I look at Liv.

    "Go, shower baby. I''ll go in and take care of him." I tell her, and she smiles.

    "Thank you."

    She walks into our room and I enter the nursery to care for our son.

 Chapter 0108

    OLIVIA

    I had not expected anyone toe look while I was in the training room. But when I turned around, I had seen Logan and Alpha Kyle standing there looking at me. Alpha Kyle seemed genuinely impressed by what he had seen and told me, he hope he will get to see me

    fight someday.

    After Logan asked an Omega toe and show Alpha Kyle to a room, I went to shower and am just finishing up. I walk into our bedroom and see Logan is already there in nothing but my towel. It has been more than a week since we had been together sexually because Doctor Kendra had told us that I needed to heal first...

    Logan is sitting in our big armchair, looking at some papers. I walk over and slowly crawl onto hisp, and he smiles at me and puts the papers on the table before pulling me in for a long kiss. "Remember we agreed to no work in the bedroom," I tell him when we pull away to breathe, reminding him of a deal we made months ago.

    "I know, but it is not really work. It is a proposal from Kyle and Kate." He tells me, and I get curious.

    ""What proposal?" I ask him.

    "Kyle stepped down as Alphast week. And he handed over everything to his son. Their daughter is temporarily Luna until Kai finds his mate or Kiara finds hers." He tells me, and I nod my head. "Wow, that is big, I guess. But we knew it would happen eventually. But the proposal, is it a new treaty?" I ask, and he shakes his head.

    "No, the treaty will be the same. Kyle and Kate want toe with us to the newnds, and work alongside us, because, as he said, as king and queen, we will need a group of advisors. And they have offered to help until we find the right people." He tells me. "Oh wow, that is huge!" I answer, and he nods his head.

    "But I could use his help. He is a good man, and he has a lot more experience than I do." Logan says calmly.

    "And I wouldn''t mind having Kate around," I tell him, and he smiles at me.

    "I know." He says as his hands are softly caressing my thighs.

    I lean in and kiss him again, which makes it possible for him to remove the part of the towel I was sitting on. He softly runs his hands from my thighs to my ass. His kiss bes harder and more passionate, and I feel my arousal starting.

    I slowly unbutton the shirt he is wearing, and he helps me pull it off, so I can run my fingers over his muscr chest and biceps. I love how strong he is. He unties the towel from the knot I had made on top and removes the towel so that I am nowpletely naked. He kisses me from my mouth down to my neck, where his mark is, and nips on it, making me moan softly.

    "Goddess, I love your body. It is just perfect with the right amount of muscles and forms. I am so lucky that you are mine." He whispers against my neck as he pulls me to sit on his crotch, so I can feel how hard he is.

    "Logan." I moan again, harder this time, as my arousal grows, and I feel like I am dripping.

    "I want you so badly, baby." He whispers against my neck.

    "Then, take me, Logan," I whisper, and he stands up while lifting me and walks over to our bed.

    "I am going to take my time with you, baby." He growls softly as he gently ces me in the middle of the bed.

    He kisses me from my neck down over my corbone, nipping the skin with his teeth, tasting it. Until he reaches my breast and erect nipple. He gently takes my nipple in his mouth and ys with it with his tongue, and bites it softly. While his hand is ying with the other one. My moans be harder, and the small of my arousal is growing.

    I feel his other hand run over my body, caressing it until ites down between my thighs. He runs two fingers through my slit, and his fingers get coated with my arousal before he finds my clit and rubs it, first in soft circles, but then he rubs it harder.

    "Logan, oh god. Please." I moan. And he let go of my nipple.

    "Please, what, baby? Tell me what you want." He whispers as he begins kissing his way down to my thighs.

    "I want you toe. I need toe," I whisper.

    "Thene for me, baby." Then his head goes between my legs, and his tongue begin to lick and eat me. And it is making mee hard.

    I moan hard as Ie hard and lick

    it all up. Before sitting up on his knees and smiling at me, he grabs my hips and twists me around so amying on my stomach. And I feel his hands and lips going up from my ass to my neck. He sinks his canines to his mark just as he enters fully in one thrust. The feeling of him inside me and his canines makes mee again.

    He thrusts in and out of me over and over, making mee two times more before he pulls out and moved me again toy on my back. Then he enters me slowly andes down close to me, kissing me as he now just makes slow and soft love to me. "I love you, baby." He whispers against my lips.

    "I love you too, Logan," I Whisper back.

    "Come with me, baby." He growls softly, and that alone makes mee and moan as hees inside me.

    When we both are done, he pulls out andys found next to me, pulling me close for a cuddle. And we both end up falling asleep.

 Chapter 0109

    LOGAN

    I am standing outside the packhouse, looking at the 15 cars. One of them is the one Liv, the kids, us, Matt and Anna, and myself, of course, will be traveling in. Today is the day when we are leaving thisnd and going to the royalnds. In the other cars is a mix of families, some higher ranked warriors, and also some of the cars will have some of the Omegas. We can''t travel the entire pack at once, so we leave in 15 cars in each group. And some wolves decided to travel in wolf form.

    I watch as Lives outside with Noah in her arms and Rose next to her. Rose stops up, stunned by the many cars, and Livughs a little before making Rose continue to walk over here.

    "I am sorry, but your son didn''t want to get dressed." She says, smiling. And I already knew he had been fussy all morning.

    "It is all fine. He can probably feel something is happening," I tell her and give her a kiss before taking Noah so I can put him in the baby seat. Then I get Rose in her seat next to Noah.

    "The library is all packed and ready for when the moving truckse." She tells me, and I smile. Even stressed, she managed to check on things I would have forgotten myself.

    "Thank you, baby. That is perfect." I tell her before she gets inside the car where everyone else already is.

    "Okay, everyone ready?" I ask as I sit in the passenger seat next to us, who will be the first one to drive. And everyone is, so I check the other cars through the mindlink, and everyone is ready, so I send out the order for everyone to begin driving.

    -

    It has been close to six hours of driving, and we are now driving into an open area in a forest where we, by the pack owning thisnd, have been given permission to stay overnight. I order warriors and Omegas to begin putting up tents and preparing food.

    Noah and Rose are so tired after the long day that they are fast and sound asleep after getting some food. Liv is checking on the packmembers, making sure that everyone is doing good.

    "Thank you, Luna. I am so sorry." An Omega says.

    "Oh, don''t be. It''s not a problem, and you can keep it. We have plenty." I hear Liv answer.

    "Thank you, Luna." The Omega says again, rushing into a tent.

    "Her mate forgot to pack something their little baby boy could sleep in. I gave them one of Noah''s," she tells me, and I smile.

    "Thank you, baby, you are amazing," I Tell her.

    "It is the least I can do." She tells me, and I give her a kiss.

    "Go get some rest. I will be there soon. I will check on the warriors standing guard tonight." I promise her, and she nods her head before walking into our tent.

    The first day has gone so fast and without any problems, and I hope the rest of the trip will be just as easy. I check on the warriors and find that us is already doing that. So I don''t stay long but walk back to the tent where Liv and I are sleeping along with Rose and Noah.

    I go to take my shirt off and keep my sweatpants on as Iy down next to Liv, and it does not take long before I am sleeping as well.

    -

    I wake up when Noah begins to cry and sit up to go take him, but I can see that Liv already has him in her arms. I look at the time, and it is time to get up so that we can eat before we get on the road again. So I woke up Rose and helped her get dressed. "Daddy?" she asks me, and I smile.

    "Yes, princess?" I answer and look at her.

    "Will we get there today?" she asks me.

    "No, princess, not before tomorrow," I tell her, and she sighs.

    "Okay, Daddy." She says as we go outside together for some food.

    "There is, my princess!" I hear us say loudly, and Rose runs over to jump and get grabbed by him, and heughs.

    "How is my favorite granddaughter." He asks her, and she rolls her eyes.

    "I am your only granddaughter, pop." She tells him seriously, and heughs again.

    It warmed my heart to see how not only Liv but her father and brother also epted Rose as if she was from their bloodline. So many wolves today would refuse to do so, so something like this is amazing to see. Hees over and gives Noah and Liv a hug before looking at me.

    "Everything ready to be packed?" He asks, and I let him know it is. And he calls some warriors over to take the tent down and pack the cars.

    After we have everyone had

    breakfast and are ready, we get into the cars, with me driving today. And begins to drive again. us told us that the Alpha of the pack had sent some men to check on us doing the night, but that he had told them everyone was sleeping, but to thank their Alpha many times for letting us stay at their Land overnight. I nod my head and think a little about how I am happy I chose us to lead my warriors, he is a good man, and he knows what he is doing. My work with the Warriors has always been challenging.

    -

    Halfway through the day, we drive into an unimed territory, and us asks all warriors in the cars and in wolf form to keep ears and eyes open until we reach the next territory, which is Alpha Desmond''s. as unimed territories usually mean rouges.

    After three hours, some of our

    shifted wolves mindlink us and tell him a bigger group of wolves are approaching from in front of us, but that they do not smell like rouges. We keep driving through at a slower pace until the group of wolveses into sight and looks one more time. I recognize the one in front. And I can see that us does too, so I stop the car, and we get out of the car to great Alpha Desmond''s head warrior.

    "My king, Mr. Moore. Good to see you again." He says and bows respectfully.

    "Hello, Mark. Good to see you." I Answer, and he seem surprised that I remember his name.

    "Alpha Desmond sent us for extra protection while you are on this unimednd, as there have been many sightings of rouges thest month." He tells us, and I nod my head.

    "Thank you, it is very appreciated, then let us move on so we can get into your territory," I tell him, and he bows.

    "Definitely." He says, and us and I go back to the car.

    It does not take long before we are back and driving toward Alpha Desmond''s pack.

 Chapter 0110

    LOGAN

    After three hours under heavy protection from Desmond''s warriors, we drive into the packnds belonging to The Crescent Pack. Another hourter, we drive into the pack and are greeted by a big group of wolves and Alpha Desmond himself. When the car stops, I get out and help Liv out along with Rose and Noah.

    "Alpha Logan, Luna Olivia. Wee to The Crescent Pack." Alpha Desmond greets us.

    "Alpha Desmond, thank you for having us for the night," I tell him, bowing my head in respect.

    "It is a pleasure to have you all here. As we talked about, I have guest rooms gotten ready for some of you in the packhouse, and for the rest of you, families in the pack have opened their homes." Alpha Desmond tells us.

    "Thank you, Alpha. That sounds perfect." Liv tells him, and I agree with a nod.

    "This must be the little one." He says and lets Noah grab his finger.

    "Yes, this is Noah, and this Is Rose," I say, introducing our kids, and he smiles at us.

    "Let''s get you to your rooms. I am sure everyone is tired. Dinner will be served outside today, in 2 hours, over at that green area where you can see someone put up tables. You and your Family will sit at my table, of course." He tells us as he has a group of Omegas, he begins helping to get everyone where they should be overnight

    An Omegaes over and bows before asking us to follow her into the house, where she leads us upstairs to two rooms with joined bathrooms.

    "Alpha had a bed for the baby, but in here, and you can easily go in here through the joined bathroom." She tells us, and we thank her. She bows and leaves us to get a little rest.

    -

    We have been at Alpha Desmond''s pack for a few hours now and are now sitting at the table eating our dinner. I keep looking around with the feeling of being watched, and Skye senses it as well, but I can not see anything suspicious.

    OLIVIA

    I am talking with Anna while the men are talking when Rose asks if she can go y with the other kids, and I say she can. I always love seeing how easily she interacts with other kids and how they always seem to love it. Anna and I decide to go to where the kids are and find a spot to sit in. My senses she is still on high alert, and I know Logan can sense it.

    "What is wrong, baby?" He asks in our mindlink.

    "I am not sure, but all my senses are." That is all I get to say before a scream sounds. Spinning around

    towards the sound, I say a very

    swnovel

    injured wolfes out of the forest. A secondter, someone yells.

    "Rouges!"

    The else-so-happy, fun, and calm night became chaos. The she-wolves ran to grab their pups and flee. I handed over Noah to Anna.

    "Run! Follow the she-wolves. They will know where to go," I ordered her, and checked looks at me.

    "But Liv." She begins but cuts her off.

    "No, RUN!" I yell with the power of the Luna, and she has no choice but to do it.

    I Turn and set in a run toward Rose. I

    setin

    grab her, reach her, and run back towards Anna. I reach her and the other females and order them to stick together. Anna wants me to vote with her, but I can''t leave Logan

    now.

    "Anna, do as I say. Keep my kids safe. I will find you when it''s over," I tell her and grab an Elder woman at her arm.

    "Please make sure they get to safety along with my kids. Please." I beg her.

    "Of course, Luna,e with me." She tells us, and I watch them leave.

    I turn and run towards the fight, opening my mindlink, and right away, I feel Logan.

    ''Baby! Where are you?'' He asks me.

    ''I got Anna and the kids to safety. Coming to you now!'' I tell him.

    Be and hurry here!'' he tells

    me. I

    the

    v he is worried it''s time I am fighting

    next to him. Content to

 Chapter 0111

    There are wolves everywhere, pack wolves, ours and Desmond''s, and many rouges. I hear a loud growl and know immediately that it is Titan and Logan. I know I need to get there, or they will be too unfocused because they worry. So I keep running in their direction.

    All of a sudden, I and thrown to the ground, and a rouge is trying to grab me. But I grab him and push him away and get back on my feet. He runs towards me again, and I let hime close. Then I, in a swift move, break his arm, grab his neck with my other hand and let Skye merge with me and let the wse out, and rib open his neck and watch him die.

    ''I will.'' I tell him and run faster to get there.

    I don''t have time to think but turn and run to Logan. I get there, and he sees me right away, runs to me, and begin checking me because I am full of blood now.

    In the next 40 minutes, we fight and kill many rouges, and it is finally beginning to die out now. Then I see three rouges trying to get Desmond''s head warrior and run over, grabbing one and throwing him away before attacking. The rouge instantly attacks, trying to win in on me, but I am too fast, and he realizes he does not have a chance in human form, so he shifts.

    "It''s not mine," I tell him, and he nods.

    "Stay Close." He says hard but not an order. I nod, and he smiles. Then we got back in the fight.

    The brown wolf runs towards me, and I dodge him and kick him, so he flies away, but he is back up fast. He howls, and another shifted rouge joins him. They bothe running and I again barely dodge them but jump over them. Ind on the ground and turn just in time to kick one of them away, and I dodge the other one. They both againe running, but this time I am prepared. I make a move that gets me down on the ground, kicking one of them away, making the other one jump which gives me a chance to rib open his ribcage with my ws and grab his heart and pull it from his chest.

    onexis

    The other one is over me in a second, but he gets pushed away, and I get up: Hees back, but now in a rage that makes him unfocused, so I easily grab his throat and open it, pulling out his gorge and watching him die.

    Just then, I turn and see apletely stunned head warrior. And also a just as amazed Alpha Desmond and Logan. Even Dad looks stunned. I look around and see more wolves staring. But also that it seems like the rouges are fleeing.

    Loganes over again, checking me for injuries. I have a few not deep w marks, but that is it, and so does he. He bends down and grabs my chin, and then kisses me hard right there in front of everyone. "You are Amazing!" he whispers. And I blush.

    "I just did what I had to," I tell him. But before he can answer, Alpha Desmond does.

    "No, Luna, he is right. That was an exceptional fight. Your mate wasn''t kidding when he said you are a good fighter. I am proud to know our

    ???

    Queen''s such a strong and excellent

    protector. I don''t know what to say and blush, and Loganughs.

    After we made sure all the rouges were gone, we helped the injured wolves to the infirmary. Then we went shower before we go find Anna and the kids. But I already mindlinked her and know they are all three safe and well. When we have our kids, we decide to go to our room and rest with both of them in our beds. And it doesn''t take long before we are all asleep.

 Chapter 0112

    LOGAN

    I woke up early by Noah pulling at my arm. I open my eyes and look at him lying there between Liv and myself, together with Rose. I quietly get out of bed and go take one of the bottles that we have ready for him.

    After I fed him, I spent a little time with him until he was ready to sleep again and went to put him back in bed with my two girls. Then I go to take a fast shower and get dressed before I go to look for Alpha Desmond''s office, where I think I will be able to find him, even though it is early. And by the sound of him telling me toe in when I knocked on the door, I knew I was right and walked inside.

    "Alpha Logan, what bring you up so early." He asks me.

    "Probably the same as you, Alpha, plus my son woke up," I answer with a smile, and he chuckles.

    "The happy times with having a baby. How is your daughter cooking after the rouge attack." He asks.

    "She is doing good. And is just happy we all are safe." I tell him.

    "Good. I must say I am very impressed with your Luna. She fights better than most of my warriors, if not all." He says.

    "Yes. She is amazing. The first time I saw her train, she took down the guy over and over. In the end, he tried to tackle her from behind. She took him down so fast that no one saw how. And she saved me, daughter, heard and sensed the enemy before any of the warriors on call. She is an exceptional fighter. And she is caring, works hard, to see everyone happy and safe." I tell him with pride.

    "I can see that in her, and it will make her a good and strong Queen." He says, and I agree.

    We have been sitting here for a long time, talking about when he is nning to step down as Alpha and merge the pack with the royal one. And he tells me it will be in a few years. We talk about how we can make the transition as easy as possible. When the sun has gone up, I feel Liv through the matebond and let her open our mindlink.

    ''Are you with Alpha Desmond?.'' She asks.

    ''Yes baby, everything okay?'' I ask.

    ''Ooh yes, I just wanted to say cars are packed, and the kids are fed along with the rest of us. The kitchen packed some food tost for the rest of the day. So everyone is ready.'' She tells me

    ''You are amazing, baby. I will be right there.'' I tell her.

    ''Okay, See you outside.'' She answers and closes the mindlink. And I look at Desmond.

    "Looks like my pack is ready to travel, so we can finally reach the new packnd," I tell him, and we get up and walk outside. Liv is standing outside together with us and waiting.

    "Alpha Desmond, once again, thank you for your hospitality." She says, bowing her head to him.

    "It was my pleasure, my Queen. Be sure the rest of your pack will be treated the same way when they get here." He tells her, and she smiles.

    "I know they will be, and I am not queen yet." She says, smiles, and blushes a little. Alpha Desmondughs

    "But you will be, and soon." He says, and sheughs a little, barely hearable, before bowing her head again and walking to the car, and getting in.

    "Alpha Desmond, thank you, and we will soon see you again," I tell him.

    "We will, my king. Take good care of yourself and your family." He says and smiles.

    "I will," I promise. I bowed my head and walked over to enter the car.

    -

    -

    OLIVIA

    We are on the road, and today we will get into our new homes. The kids are falling asleep, and so am I. Yesterday was a long day.

    I wake up from my nap when Logan carefully caresses my face. And I look at him, a bit confused.

    "We are almost there." He tells me softly, and I sit up and am in awe.

    We had driven to the most charming little town, and I say town because it is what this looks like. There are schools, shops, and caf¨¦s. Then we drive into another part that looks a little bit more exclusive, and I guess that is for the higher-ranked families.

    The castlees into view, and yes,

    it is an actual castle with towers and everything. There is a huge house next to it. And further away Thera is a smaller group of big family houses, which seem a little strange, but I am sure I''ll figure out why Around all this there is the biggest and most beautiful forest have ever seen and then high mountains. We are really well hidden here despite thend being so big, and Logan had told me it is protected from unmarked humans by old protective spells.

    "This looks amazing, Logan," I whisper.

    "I know. I mean, the oldnd was amazing, but looked at the pictures. There arekes, waterfalls, and so much forest and so on. And here there is ake dedicated in the moon-goddess name, the moonke. He tells me as the car stops, not in front of the castle but a house in the small group of houses nearby.

    It is a beautiful big white house on two floors with big floor-to-loft windows-a garden with flowers, trees, and a pond.

    "Wee home. I thought we would

    prefer our own private ce. I hope

    you like it. The top floor has five bedrooms, all with their own

    bathroom. The main floor has

    kitchen, a lounge, a TV room, and a yroom for the kids. And two

    offices, one for each of us. Logan whispers

    "I Love It, Logan, and I love you."

 Chapter 0113

    OLIVIA

    When we walked inside the house, I was stunned, this was, without doubt, the most beautiful house I had ever seen. Walking inside, we came into a big hall, whit marmor floors, woodwork in ash, and the big windows made it look warm and bright. There were four doors, a hall leading to more doors, and the stairs leading upstairs.

    "This is to the kitchen, the door right next to it is the dining hall, and that is to the TV room, and that''s the kid''s yroom. Down the hall, the first door is the lounge room, the next two are the two identical offices, so you can pick which one you want." Logan tells me. "It looks amazing," I whisper. as the door opens and Dad, Matt, and Annae in with the kids.

    "Woooow, Rose whispered, stunned, and we allugh a little.

    "Is this our house?" She asks, still whispering.

    "Yes, princess, it is. Do you like it?" Logan asks her. And she nods her head.

    "Yes, Daddy.

    "Let''s go upstairs and find your rooms," Logan tells her and she nods her head.

    Dad, Matt, and Anna left us to look at our new home in peace, and we walked upstairs.

    "The double doors at the end of the hall are Mom''s and Dad''s room. Thest door to the left side is the nursery. And thest one to the right is Rose''s room. Thest rooms are just extra bedrooms. When Noah gets older, he will get one of those. And we will keep the nursery close to the master bedroom. He tells me, and I smile. I know he wants more kidster on, so this is perfect.

    "I want to see my room," Rose says excitedly, and weugh.

    "let''s go see it," I tell her, and we go to her room, Logan carrying Noah.

    Her room is amazing, a real princess room with a big bed like the old one she had. There was painted moonflower in different sizes and colors. A desk walk-in closet, and a bathroom, with everything she needs.

    "I love, love, love my room." She squeals as she is busy looking everywhere.

    We leave Rose in her room and open the door across the hall and walk into the nursery. Those who made it had decorated it exactly the way I had made Noah''s room at the oldnd.

    "The house is amazing, Logan, and I am happy we have our own space," I tell him as he go and puts Noah in his bed.

    "I thought you would be happier like this."

    "As long I have you and our kids, I am happy anywhere. But I do love this." I tell him, and he takes me in his arms.

    "let''s go see our bedroom." He says, and I nod my head. He takes my hand, and we walk out to the double doors, and begin to think our room Is going to be Bigger than anything I have seen before because it looks like it is taking the whole end of this floor plus a little more. He pushes open both doors, and they open up to the most amazing and beautiful room I have ever seen.

    It is big much bigger than our old bedroom. The panels are in dark, almost ck wood, and the wall is beige with dark red flowers painted on them. And the entire back wallis made of ss, and there are four doors, which confused me adittle. I knew one had to be for the bathroom and two for our walk-in closets, but I needed help to see

    what thest door was for.

    The bed was huge be incredibly beautiful in ck wood, with a headboard going all the way to the loft. There is also a small sitting arrangement and a TV, between two of the doors there is a big desk in the same ck wood as the bed. "I love it," I whisper. And I feel him put his arms around me from behind.

    "That door is our bathroom. It has everything big tub, a shower with two shower heads from the loft, and others from the wall. Two sinks and I asked them to keep it in a dark but calm color. The walk-ins are bigger than our old ones. Yours have a seating area for makeup, and so on." He tells me.

    "What about thest door?" I ask, confused, and I can feel his smile when he kisses my temple.

    "Come and see." He says and takes my hand before walking over to thest door. He opens it, and we step into what is a small gym like the one he had on his own floor at the oldnd.

    "I wanted us to still have this. Every room on this floor has been doubled soundproofed, so when the door is closed, no sound will be heard in here or outside. And this." He stops and walks over to another door, but this one looks heavy and of steel.

    "This is the security room. It opens

    only by the fingerprint of any one of

    our high-ranked and the council of elders. And can be opened from inside by a pin code." So there is always a way out. But I want our kids safe. And any other safe room anywhere in town or the castle has the same function. But with the entire pack on the ess list." He tells me.

    "Logan, this is amazing. I have a feeling this will be good. Everything will be." I say and walk over to him, stand on my toes, and give him a kiss.

    "Thank you for always trying to make our family safe. I love you, Logan." I say.

    "I love you too, baby. I would do anything to keep you and our family safe. That you fight beside me, that I love you as well, we are a team. "Yes, we are a team, and I will always be by your side."

 Chapter 0114

    LOGAN

    We have been here for a little over a week, and I am waiting outside together, either Liv and Kyle or Kate, for thest group of packmembers to arrive any second now. Kate had arrived a few days after we did, and Liv had been so excited to see her again, so Kyle and I left them to catch up.

    "They areing now," I say as a warrior just told me they were driving through our town now.

    Five minutester, they drive up in front of the castle, and they alle out of the cars.

    "Wee home, everyone. I won''t say a lot now, because I know you are all tired after traveling. So I want to wee home, everyone." I tell them, and they all respectfully bow their heads. And Liv steps forward.

    "Wee home, everyone. In just a minute, there will be a group of warriors here who will show you where your new homes are so that you can rest. The homes were today filled with necessities such as food and personal products. So you do not need to worry about that and can settle in." She tells them all, and they all look relieved and thanks her.

    We watch as the mentioned warriorse in and begin to help the families, and when the fast ones have left to go see their new homes, Kyle and Kate leave to go home to their new house. And Liv and I do the same.

    Coming inside, we can hear Rose ying some game on her game console in the yroom, so we walk in there to see her and Matt ying some car race game with a cartoon character.

    "Hey, Matt. Can you do me a favor?" I ask, and he looks up.

    "Sure, what do you need?" He asks, and Liv giggles along with Anna.

    "You already did it." Iugh as Rose squeals and yell.

    "Yes... I won!" and Matt looks back at the screen, before looking at me again.

    "Your dad cheated." Heughs and shakes his head as Rose smiles big.

    They y another round that Matt wins and stops for the day. He and Anna want to tell us something.

    "Anna is pregnant. With twins." Matt tells us with a smile.

    "Ooh wow, congrattions," Liv says happily.

    "Amazing news. Congrattions." I say, smiling.

    "Thank you." They both say and look at each other.

    "Alpha, Luna. We can''t ask permission for something." Matt says, looking nervously at us.

    "What is it, Matt?" Liv asks.

    "Well, there is a big chance that both babies will be wolves. As that gene is the most dominant, Anna is marked. Being pregnant is already hard for the body. Carrying a pup even more, and Anna carries two." He begins. And I think I know what they want to ask. "We would like permission to make Anna a wolf. There is a high risk she wouldn''t survive this pregnancy." He says quietly, and Liv looks at me.

    "It is a dangerous process. You both know that I hope." I say and look at them. And they nod their head.

    "Carrying two pups is just as risky, though," Anna says, and I nod my head. She is right about that. Even wolves struggle with Carrying twins.

    "All we ask for is your blessings," Matt says. And just as I am going to answer, the moon-goddess voice sounds in my head.

    "Give them your blessings making. I

    have always felt I have had a wolf soul ready for dear Anna. And I will help her survive the change." She tells me, and I look at Liv, who clearly had heard this too. Looking at Matt and Anna, I knew they didn''t hear it. I look at Liv again, and she nods her head.

    "Okay. Have our permission. But make sure you find out everything that can be done to make it easier." I tell them, and they smile and agree." "Thank you, Alpha," Anna says and hugs both of us.

    "You are wee. But remember research. And if you need help, let us know." Liv says.

    "We will, sis," Matt says, and they leave.

    -

    MATT

    I was so nervous when I had to ask for permission for Anna to take the chance to change into a wolf. When we found out she was pregnant, we were more happy than anything.

    human can carry a pup. It I''d t

    be

    tougher, yes, but not too dangerous. But carrying two is too much for a normal human body to handle. And with my strong genes. It is an 80% chance they are wolves. The pups grow faster, bigger, and stronger than a normal baby would be.

    Changing a human into a wolf isn''t easy either, but in this case, there is a big chance she will handle that better than giving birth. And that is why after we had a good talk about it and made the choice of asking Logan and Liv for permission, we would have to anyway because it''s a risky process.

    "We know what we need to do the next few days," I tell her as I put my big arms around her, and she almost disappears in them. "Yes, but it is worth it, and Logan is right. It is best we are prepared." She says, pushing herself against my chest.

    "I know, baby, and we will be."

    "Yes. And then you don''t have to be scared that you use too much strength with me." She says and looks up at me with her beautiful eyes.

    "I don''t mind, though. I like being careful around you. I tell her and kiss her nose, and she rolls her eyes. Making me chuckle.

    I sink my head down to her neck and kiss my mark there.

    "Will also mean you can mark me," I say, smiling against her neck.

    "Yes, and finally, all the hungry she-wolves will know you are mine!" she says, and I smile again at her possessiveness. "Damn right, they will," I say.

 Chapter 0115

    OLIVIA

    It had been five days since Matt and Anna asked for permission to change Anna so that she would be a wolf. I know they have both been searching for everything they possibly can, so they are prepared, just as they had been asked to do. I had talked with Kate, and she had found some old scrolls, yes scrolls, not books, that told about the safest way and time to do it. They also rmended that there would be a healer, not a doctor, but an actual healer.

    I knew that Anna''s father, Dr. Joseph, had some healing abilities, but as far as I knew, it was the ability to close and heal wounds. That is what he did either mine after the attack that happened at Rose''s birthday party, and I am pretty sure that it is not the kind of healer that the scrolls talk about.

    ''No, it is not.'' A female voice says in my head.

    ''Moon-goddess?'' I ask.

    ''Yes, my child.'' She answers back

    ''I am sorry, I did not expect this.'' I tell her and hear her hypnotizingughter.

    ''I know, my child, but I want to help you, so you can help the young wolf to be.'' She tells me.

    ''I need to find a healer, right?'' I ask.

    ''No, you do not.'' She answers.

    ''But, I don''t think I understand then, the scrolls.'' I begin, but she interrupts me.

    ''The scrolls are not wrong. But you don''t need to find the kind of healer that it tells you about. You are that kind of healer, my child.'' She said and stunned me.

    ''What do you mean? I am not a healer.'' I say.

    ''But you are. It lies deep in your genes. Your mother came from a very old and powerful family of healers.''

    ''What? Why has no one told me?'' I ask.

    ''I do not think your father knows. And it has been many generations since your family felt that power may have been forgotten.'' She says, and it makes sense. ''But do I have it?'' I ask carefully.

    ''You do. It is one of the many

    reasons that I wanted you as

    Logan''s mate Because you can help him rule and keep everyone safe, but he can also help keep you safe, and you will need that. Being a healer is rare,

    at being the kind of healer that

    can save another from death, is even rare, and I''d too many or the wrong people find out, you can be a target for those who wish to abuse it.'' She tells me, and I know she is right.

    ''How does it work? How do I use it?'' I ask.

    ''I will guide you when the timees. But you can try to ask your grandparents for the old family journals.'' She tells me, and I nod my head.

    ''I will do that.'' I promise.

    ''Good, I will go for now, but I will see you soon.''

    ''Thank you, moon-goddess, for your help.'' I tell her as she disappears from my mind.

    I am a bit shocked about what she told me, and Logan must have felt it because it doesn''t take long before the door to my office opens, and hees in.

    "Liv? Baby, are you okay?" He asks, concerned, andes over, putting his arms around me.

    I nod my head but don''t answer, and it makes him anxious, and he begins to check me in any way he can.

    "Baby, please, what happened? I felt you sort of zone out for a while toe back to this state. Talk to me." He begs me, and I look up at him.

    "I can save Anna," I tell him. And he looks at me, confused.

    "What do you mean?" He asks, and I tell him everything I have just discovered.

    "Baby, that is. I do not know what to

    X

    say. I mean, is amazing. And we

    need to learn more about it. But we also need to be careful about it and about who finds out." He tells me and looks at me with soft eyes, but I feel the worrye from him.

    "I know."

    We sat down and together looked in the scrolls again before we mindlink did, and my grandparents asked them toe to meet us in my office. We do not wait for long before they are here, and we all sit down. Logan tells them about Matt and Anna, and then I tell them about the scrolls Kate found for me.

 Chapter 0116

    "Can Joseph help?" Dad asks, and I shake my head before I look at my grandmother and grandfather.

    "No, he can not. But I can." I say, not moving my eyes from them, and I sense they know something.

    "What you mean, Muffin? Is it one of the gifts the moon goddess talked about?" Dad asks, and I shake my head.

    "No, she did speak to me, but to tell me I have inherited an old secret running in mom''s family," I say, still looking at my grandparents.

    "I am a bit confused now. What secret?" Dad asks.

    "It has been many generations. Over time, we thought it had died out forever." My grandmother says.

    "What are you talking about, Nina?" Dad asks with a bit of a raised voice. Dad hates secrets like this. Says secrets like that can be dangerous. And he is right.

    "Nora never knew, so she never kept this from you, us." Grandma begins.

    "Never knew what?" Dad asks.

    "That many generations ago, my family line mostly the women, but there were a few men too, that had the ability to heal and save someone from near death." She says, and Dad is visibly shocked and can find words to speak. So Grandma continues.

    "It has been centuries since we have seen a healer in our bloodline. We thought we would never see one again. They were hunted, kidnapped, and killed out of greed and fear. And we decided not to bring that into Nora''s life." She says. And there is a long silence. "There was a rouge. He kept telling her to bring someone back. It confused her and me as I was listening through the matebond, trying to get to her. When she said she didn''t know what he meant, he killed her. I felt her life disappear. I felt her die. All because of some secret she did not even know about." Dad says, sneering thest part out. He never moved on after losing his mom.

    "We are sorry," Grandma says, and Dad growls.

    "Had she known, she could have stalled him long enough for me to safe her and the Luna." He says with a small sound of his wolf''s voice mixed with his. And I knew that Fang was furious and wanted out. "There is no way we can know that," Grandpa says.

    "And whose fault is that." And I sense how closed-door is to lose control of Fang. So I step in front of him.

    "Dad, please. You too, Fang. Look at me." And as they do, I see their eyes flickering between them.

    "Go, Dad, now you need to get out of here. Mom would not want this," I say, and he slowly nods his head before walking out of the office. I turn towards Grandpa and Grandma.

    "Dad never forgave himself for not

    getting there to save Mom and our old Luna in time. He is more mad at himself. He never moved on, even though she wolves tried over the years. But for that, there was only one woman, and that was mom." I exin, and Grandma has tears in her eyes.

    "I am sorry. Maybe we should have told her. We thought we did the right thing." She says, and bow looks at the floor in shame.

    "I know, and it cannot be changed now. But I need to know everything possible. So I can help Anna, but also so I can keep myself safe." I say, and they both nod their heads.

    "We will find everything we have and give it to you." They promise. And I nod my head.

    "Good, that''s all I need," I say.

    Grandma and Grandpa stayed for a bit, and we were told an old story she had been described as a child. Then they left. Logan put his arms around me.

    "I knew you were special from the beginning. But I never imagined it was this much. I am a lucky man and wolf to be your mate. And we will always support and protect you." He says, and I smile.

    "I know you will. And I promise I won''t hide any of this from you. I am sorry for how Dad reacted." I promise him and smile at him.

    "There is no need to be sorry. He

    handled it better than I would have done in his ce. I love you, my amazing second chance and the real chance for true love." He says, smiling.

    "I love you too, Logan."

 Chapter 0117

    OLIVIA

    It is a full moon tonight. And we found out that Anna''s change will be safest during that time. And we chose it would happen in the hospital, so we had every safety measure close by.

    Logan and I walked in and found the room empty, and he pulled me into his arms. And he looks down at me as I look up. I know he is worried because the journals from grandma had told us to be careful, that using too much at once could hurt me and, in the worst case, kill me.

    "Promise me that you will be careful, do not dig in too deep." He begs me in a small painful voice.

    "I promise, the moon-goddess wouldn''t have told me I could do it if I couldn''t," I tell him, reaching my hand up and touching his cheek.

    He bends down and catches my lips with his, and kisses me very softly but long and deep. I put my hands around his neck, and he lifts me up so I can wrap my legs around his waist. He holds me close and bouts me between him and the wall as my kiss bes more heated and hungry. When we need air, his lips travel down my neck, and I moan softly when he nibbles at his mark on my neck.

    I am dressed in a top and skirt, so one of his hands finds its way underneath it and trails his fingers over my damped panties. He growls softly when he feels it and moves my panties enough so he can touch me. Just as he his scout to run his finger over me, the door handle moves, and he quickly stops pulling my panties back. Just as the door opens and Dr. Kendra and Josephe in.

    "They look at us just as Logan put me back to stand on the ground and smiles when they, without doubt, know they interrupted something.

    "Alpha, Luna." They say and bow their heads.

    "Kendra, Joseph. Good to see you both." I tell them and smile.

    "Matt and Anna will be here soon. Your dad too." Kendra tells us and smiles again. And sure enough, they all threee inside the room, and I hug them all.

    "Do you still want to do it?" Logan asks them, and they nod their heads.

    "Yes, Alpha, please." Anna answer and Logan make nod.

    "Then let us get ready." And Anna, who was dressed simply in leggings and a top,y down on the bed.

    Kendra and Joseph began putting some straps on her wrists and ankles. We had read that she will be going through some shaking and that it could possibly hurt herself or the ones around her. So we decided to secure her, mostly for her sake of safety.

    I looked at Matt and could see the pain in his eyes from seeing his mate strapped like that, so I walked over and gave his arm a soft squeeze, and he smiled at me.

    "It will all be okay, Matt," I assure him.

    "I know, sis. I know." He whispers.

    When we are ready, Matt moves close to Anna and bends down to kiss her.

    "I Love you, Anna." He whispers.

    "I love you too, Matt." She whispers back. It is so sweet to watch. But his next words break my heart a little.

    "Please, do not leave me. Come back to me. I won''t forgive myself if I lose you." He whispers to her.

    "You won''t lose me. Promise." She says, and he nods his head.

    Just then, a bright light fills the room, and the moon goddess stands in front of us. We all bow our heads, and her feminineughter fills the room.

    "No need to be so formal. I am here to help." She tells us, and we look up and see her standing there smiling.

    "I am here to make sure that Anna will be okay and to tell her about the wolf soul that I have found for her." She tells us and walks over to Anna.

    "I had five souls who offered

    themselves to be your wolf. Five very different wolves, but I think I chose the right one for you. And

    looking at her and Maddox, thermet

    was already something that I could see would make them perfect mates for each other." She says and smiles at Anna and then Matt before she looks at Anna again continues.

    "Your wolf will be Lily. She is a caring, passionate, but very brave wolf, and she will be perfect for your little family." The moon-goddess says.

    "Thank you, moon-goddess, for your blessing, too," Anna tells her.

    "Oh, my sweet child, it is me who is honored to get a woman like you for one of my wolves." The moon-goddess answer and smiles. Then she looks at Matt and nods her head.

    "You can begin, do as you have read in the many books you have studied." She tells him softly, and he nods his head as she walks away from Anna''s bed.

    Matt looks at us all, and we all show

    him that we are here for him. Then he bends his head down and lets Maddox take over. It''s easy to see it is Maddox with the sighting of fur and the erged ws and canines. We can use our canines without giving our wolf this much control. But fetting him do it, they get longer and bigger. And they be poisonous, with a poison dangerous for any wolf or human except the wolf''s mate. Or if the wolf chooses a chosen mate. How it works, I do not know, and I do not think anyone does. But Matt is human. The poison can change them into a wolf. Magic is a funny thing. It is what I would call this.

    Matt sinks his head to her neck where his mark is and bites. Anna gasps, and everything bes quiet. And Matt raises his head and turns into himself as Maddox gives him back control. He looks at us, and I can see that he is scared.

    "Now we wait. For the change to start." He says.

 Chapter 0118

    -

    OLIVIA

    Matt, or rather Maddox, had bitten Anna, and she had fallen unconscious, but that was a part of the transition process.

    We all stood and waited for what felt like hours until a loud gasp came from her, and her entire body began to shake like crazy. We all got close to holding her down even though she was strapped. But we did it to make sure she and the twins would not get hurt. And then it

    stopped.

    "This will happen periodically. Not sure why." Matt whispers.

    "It happens because the venom is transitioning her body and mind so it can house an extra soul without killing her." The moon goddess exins.

    "That makes sense," Kendra says as she removes Anna''s hair from her face.

    It has been almost three hours and five seizures, and now she has been lying for a while with a steady heartbeat. After a while, the Moon goodness gets close. She puts her hands on Anna for a short while before she looks over at me. "It''s almost time, my child." She says in a soft voice.

    I stand on my toes and kiss Logan before I walk over to the moon goddess and Anna. I have been reading everything I could find about being a healer, I even asked Dr. Joseph. I look at the moon goddess, and she does not say anything for a while. A loud sound of beeping begins, and then it bes one long high sound.

    "Olivia, it is your turn. Remember what you have learned and trust in yourself and your powers." The moon goddess says.

    I step up to Anna, putting my hands softly on her face before I bend down, pressing my lips against her forehead.

    "With the light of purity, I ask for the life of one special person. I ask the light toe through me to, in the end, go to her. Make her life full of love and happiness." I whisper.

    I block out everyone around me and search for the small light in myself that I need to do this. When I feel it is flickering, I let it guide me, and I put my hands over her heart and try to get it deep enough to let it start to heal Anna.

    Little by little, my healing merged

    with Anna''s body, and it is beginning

    to work. But just as I think it is working, something happens, and am being sucked in further. It scares

    me, and I panic when every res

    begins to turn into a white fading

    color.

    ''No, no, no.'' I think as I try to fight it, but without any luck, then I feel a soul that I have never felt before. It feels kind and a little yful, just like Anna.

    ''It is Lily.'' I hear Skye tell me, so I let the soule close.

    ''Luna.'' She says respectfully.

    ''Hello, Lily. What do I need to do?''

    ''Not much, Luna, just let me pass through the light.'' She says, and I ept.

    ''I ept,'' I say, and I feel how proud she is.

    And I gasp when I feel her. She pushes, first gently and then harder. Before she gets through the light, I feel her merge with Anna''s soul, and then I hear a heartbeat that almost has me burst into tears. I am scared to leave the light to take it away. What if something happens? But then I feel the powerful presence of the moon goddess, and she slowly pulls me back.

    I gasp and almost fall when Ie back into the room, but Logan catches me before it happens. I am exhausted and breathless, and I know that this has taken a lot hart toll on me than I thought it would, and I suddenly understand all the warnings I read about.

    "Liv." Logan whispers, and I can feel the worrye from him, but I am more focused on Anna.

    She is still lying there, all quiet. But the heart monitor shows she has a good strong heartbeat. So I look at Logan and give him a weak smile, which makes his worry disappear a little

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0119

    "I am okay. I am just tired," I promise him, and he nods his head and pulls me tight into his arms. A gasp makes us all look over to the bed, and the next thing we know, Matt is kissing Anna''s face everywhere, and small giggles areing from her. And the rest of us breathes out in relief when we realize that she is okay and awake.

    After a little while, Matt gives Kendra space to check any and be sure that her vitals are normal, and she smiles when she is done, which I see as a very good sign.

    "Everything looks normal, well, normal for a wolf. How do you feel, Anna." She says and smiles big.

    "I feel good, Stronger, and everything is heightened, my sight, hearing, smell. But my head hurts." She says. And it is Logan who answers.

    "It is your wolf who is trying to break through to you. You need to try rxing and open up your mind. A little like you do with Matt. The headache will stop when you let Lily in." He tells her, and she goes silent and is trying to do what Logan told her. After a little, she smiles and looks at us. And we know she did it. "It worked. Thank you, Alpha." She says, and logan smile.

    "You are wee. And wee to our world and pack as a wolf." He tells her. And she hugs us all before she kisses Matt, and we see her look at his neck. And Logan chuckles.

    "Lily will keep bugging you until you mark him, Anna. It is our nature to mark our mate." Joseph says andughs.

    "And I think that is our cue to leave these two alone." The moon goddess says and smiles.

    "Logan and Olivia, you will see me again for the coronation." She says with a smile and disappears in thin air.

    LOGAN Fuck.

    I am never letting her do this again. I kept feeling as if I would lose her and have never fought so hard to keep myself from doing something as I did tonight, to not pull her away and end it.

    She was so tired when it was over that she could barely stand on her legs. So before we left, I had Kendra check her to make sure she was okay. And everything looked normal, so she just needed to get some rest.

    When we got home, I carried her directly up to our bedroom and put her on the bed before I went out to the bathroom and began to fill up our tub When it was filled, I made sure to put some soothingvender in the water and then went to help her get her clothes off so could put her in the water. I then undressed and got in with her.

    She right away snuggled up to me, and I put my arms around her, held her tight and safe in my arms.

    "You are never doing that again,

    Baby shit. I thought I was going to lose you. I have never felt like that, before. And it took everything in me, and I think a little of the moon goddess, to hold me back, sot wouldn''t stop it." I whisper in her ear.

    "I am sorry, Logan." She whispers.

    "Don''t be. I am probably overreacting. But this is the most scared I have been in my life." I admit, and she tries to get even closer to me.

    "I am still here. I am not going anywhere." She promises.

    I kiss her temple and wash her body

    and hair gently before I help her out of the water and dry her. I found one of my T-shirts that I put on her and carried her to bed. When we are

    both in bed, she again snuggle

    close, and I am more than happy that she does this. And holds her close while she falls asleep. Iy awake for a while. Just rxing, knowing she is still here and she is okay before I fall asleep with my arms holding her close to me.

 Chapter 0120

    LOGAN

    When I woke up, Iy there for a few hours, just looking at Liv, who was sleeping in my arms still. I meant what I said yesterday after we got home. If I have anything to be told, I will never let her do this again. The feeling of not being able to do anything is not something any Alpha likes. But standing there feeling as if Liv was going to disappear or feel her panic. That''s worse than anything.

    When she begins the wake-up, I pull her closer and hold her tight, and shees with this small sound that makes all my blood run straight To my cock.

    "Don''t do that, baby," I whisper in her ear, and she giggles.

    "Sorry, I just love waking up in your arms." She says softly. And I chuckle.

    "I know you are exhausted. I can feel it," I tell her.

    "I am. I am going to take it easy today." She promises

    "Good," I tell her.

    I slowly let go of her and get out of bed and walk into my closet when I hear our bedroom door open, and small feeting running in.

    "Mommy, why are you still sleeping." I hear Rose''s voice.

    "Mommy had a hard night." I hear Liv tell her.

    "I will take care of you, mommy."

    -

    Liv says something that I can not hear, and the next thing I hear is Liv singing a song that I have not heard before, but the words are beautiful. I finish up getting dressed and hear Noah begin to cry, so I signal that I will go take care of him. After taking care of him, I bring him in to join the girls and we end up having a nice few hours as a family.

    OLIVIA

    This was a nice morning, spending time with Logan, Rose, and Noah. The song I sang for Rose is a song my mom always yed for me before she was killed. And I want Rose to know the song because it is about a mother''s love, and it is important for me that she knows, that I will always love her.

    After Rose when to her daily daycare and I have the small baby rm on Noah while I am with Kate, and a dress designer. Working on how my dress for the coronation will look like. We sit here for a long time and, in the end, agree the dress will be red and in an A-line style and a sleeveless royal bust. With a long train and moon-colored diamonds covering the dress. When the design is done, I am told it will be done in fourteen days.

    After that is done, Kate and I go up to take Noah outside. And go for a walk through our new town. When we have been walking for a while, I notice two packmembers I from time to time think about. Jacob and Shannon wereing out of a jewelry store.

    "Luna," Shannon says and blushes.

    "Shannon, Jacob. It is good to see you. How are you?" I say and smile.

    "Luna, hello. We are doing good. Good." He says as he takes Shannon''s hand in his, and it makes me smile.

    "Luna, we know that maybe we should have said something. But we wanted to just be us for a while." Shannon says and blushes.

    "Oh, Shannon, please. I am happy for your both. You deserve this." I tell them, and they smile.

    "We have chosen to be chosen mates," Jacob says happily.

    "That is amazing. Congrattions to you both." I say and mean it."

    "Thank you, Luna." they both say. And bows.

    "You are most wee," I say, and they smile, and we watch them walk away.

    When we start walking I tell Kate their full story and like everyone who knows, she feels bad is sad they had to have that experience but are like me, happy that they found each other and are healing, and happy together.

    When we get home again, I give her a hug and thank her for keeping mepany today. And for going on a walk with me and of course the help with the dress. And she tells me that she is more than happy to help and that she enjoyed our time together. And promise she will help me organize nners for nning the party and the coronation.

    After she leaves I go put Noah back in bed and walk down into Logan''s office and see that he is alone. He smiles when he sees me and stands up beforeing over and hugging me.

    "Hey, Baby." He whispers as he kisses me, and I smile at him.

    "Hey, Handsome man," I answer, and he chuckles.

    "Did you have a nice day, I am sorry I didn''t make it for lunch." He said as we had nned to eat together, but something had needed his attention.

    "It is okay. Kate kept mepany," I tell him and smile.

    "Good." He says and kisses me again.

    We sit down, and I tell him about the walk and out meeting with Jacob and Shannon, and he smiles.

    "Yes. I think I saw them a few days

    ago. But I didn''t want to say something that I thought I saw wasn''t right. But it is good they found each other. I think they will be a good chosen couple. They will understand how the other feels having their fated mate kitted." He says, and I agree.

    "Yes, you are right," I say and smile at him.

    I wait here with him while he finishes

    up his work, and then we together walk into the kitchen and get some food for the kids, and us right now s upstairs, Noah is sleeping, and Rose is ying in her new room that she absolutely loves being in. I think if it wasn''t because we made her leave, she would be in there every day and all the time.

    After dinner, we spend time with the kids and thenter go to the gym before we go back to our room, where we both fast fall asleep after a long day. Before I fall asleep I wonder if it will be even more busy when first I have been crowned as King and Queen.

 Chapter 0121

    LOGAN.

    There are only a few days until the Coronation happens, and everyone has been very busy working on getting everything ready. It had been so busy that when it got nighttime, both I and Liv were so tired that we fell asleep when we got into bed. So tonight, I decided that we needed a little time to rx and just spend some time together.

    So I had talked to Anna, who is, by the way, doing really good after her transformation, if she would mind looking after Rose and Noah, and she was more than happy to do so. Walking back to the castle, where I know that Liv is busy helping out. I smile a little, it will be nice with some time alone, and we have still not had time to explore the forest around here. I find her in the ballroom, along with her grandmother and Kate, looking over the ns they have written down. And it looks like they are happy with the progress so far.

    I walk up behind her and put my arms around her, and I feel her body rx, which makes me smile. It is a good feeling knowing I have that effect on her. I give her temple a kiss and notice the two other women walk away to give us a .title bit of privacy.

    "Hey baby, I whisper in her ear." And she smiles as she turns around in my arms and looks at me. "Hey, Handsome." She says, making me smile.

    "Hey baby, can you possibly stop early today?" I ask her.

    "I don''t know why you ask?" she asks me softly, and just as I am about to answer, Kate interrupts.

    "Of course, she can. I and Nina have this under control." She says and smiles.

    "Anna is looking after Rose and Noah. So I wanted us to go for a run. And spend some time together." "Oh, Logan, I will love it too," Liv tell me and smiles.

    "Me too, baby. I will see you in a few hours," I tell her.

    "Yes, you do. Love you, Logan." She says, and I give her a kiss.

    "Love you too, baby," I answer before I turn to leave so she can go on for a little while.

    OLIVIA

    I was so surprised when Logan came over here and asked if I could stop early today, and when Kate said I could, was so happy. Because have missed having some time with Logan, so I am looking forward to this.

    It is been a few hours, and I have looked at the time a few times and am doing it again, hearing a lowugh.

    "Luna, go and be with your mate. We can finish up here," Kate tells me, and I blush a little.

    "I am sorry, it''s just," I am beginning but am cut off by my grandmother.

    "Liv, you''re young and have only

    been mated for almost a year. It''s that you want to be with

    mate. So go. Kate and loan do

    this."

    "Are you sure?" I ask them, and they both nod their heads, making me smile.

    I get my phone and hurry out to go home, and I am almost knocked over by someone I didn''t think I would see anytime soon.

    "Jasmine, what do we have the pleasure of your visit for?" I ask, and she eyes me up and down.

    "I was summoned here by a friend." She says, ignoring the fact that she is talking to a Luna.

    "I see. We''ll have a nice visit. It would be best if you had me excused. My mate is waiting for me." I say and walk passed her.

    When I get home, Logan is not in his office, so I walk upstairs and find him in our bedroom, only wearing sweatpants. He looks incredibly hot when he is dressed like that and stops up to admire it for a few, and he chuckles, making me smile.

 Chapter 0122

    "Get your cute ass in and change." He tells me, and I giggle.

    "Yes, Alpha," I say and wink at him as I walk into my walk-in closet and hear a slight growl.

    I change into sweatpants like Logan did and a sports bra and walk out to him. Again he gives a small growl, and before I know it, I am pined to the wall, and he kisses me hard. After a while, he let me go and looked at me with eyes that tell me that he wants me.

    "Let''s go before I rib your clothes and take you right here." He whispers in my ear, and I giggle again before we together leave the house and walk out to enter the forest.

    We change into our wolves and then let them run. They haven''t had much time together either, so they are happy to be out and are running, jumping, and hunting each other for fun. After a while, Titan begins to run in a direction towards the mountains, and Skye runs after him. We run for a good thirty minutes until wee to ake there is at the foot of the mountains with a huge waterfall. I think we are going to shift back to human form, but Titan leads us close to the waterfall and disappears behind it. I follow him and find out there is a cave behind the water.

    When I get through it and am inside the cave, I find Logan standing naked in his human form, so I shift back to him, and he smiles.

    "I found this earlier. And got a few things here so we can rx a little." He tells me as he takes my hand and leads me in a little further.

    When we get to where he wants us, I see the cave lit up with small LED lights and a nket, a basket with food, and two other smaller nkets.

    He hands me one and wraps the other around his waist, so I wrap it around me and make a knot above my breasts. We sit down, me sitting up against his chest while we eat the sandwich flutes that he had brought here, and we sit and talk about all kinds of things.

    When we are done eating, he gently pushes me down on my back and hovers above me, looking down at me as he slowly loosens the knot on the nket. When it''s done, he

    remove the covering and sinne

    his

    head down to one of my breasts, taking my nipple into his mouth and sucking on it, making me moan.

    "God, I love you, Liv." He whispers as he kisses his way down my stomach to my thigh.

    "Oh god, I love you too, Logan." I moan as his mouth moves to suck on my clit.

    He uses his tongue, and boy, he knows exactly how I love him doing it, and it doesn''t take long before my body shivers, and Ie hard, moaning out his name. He lets me ride out my orgasm and calm down again. But then he kisses his way up to my mouth and looks deep into my eyes as he thrust his big hard cock and enters inside me.

    He thrusts in and out slowly, just making love to me, and I love it when I can feel everything and realize how much I have missed being alone with him.

    After a while, we justy on the nket, resting after he had made mee many times until he did it himself. Butying like this is just as amazing as his arms are tightly wrapped around me, and everything is quiet until a loud boom sounds and mind links are being pushed to open.

 Chapter 0123

    LOGAN

    Mindlinks flooded my head just seconds after the loud sound of something exploding.

    ''What is happening?''

    ''Alpha, did you hear it?''

    ''What are we going to do?''

    ''aaarh, it hurts!''

    And many more calls for help. I looked at Liv, and I saw that also she is in a state of mindlinks, and it was slowly making her pass out as she is not used to this yet in this scale of confusion, fright, and pain. And I know I need to do something before she passes out.

    ''STOP, everyone!... SILENCE.'' I yell and use mymand as Alpha to silence everyone.

    ''Thank you, I know you are all frightened, but please rx. Everyone is not fighting. Go into the bonkers closest to you. Every warrior, check everywhere to see if you find the unfriendly target and let me know if you do. Last I need some warriors to find out where the explosion was, and help if anyone is hurt. Get them to the hospital where Dr. and nurses will be ready.'' I Order out to everyone and receive a. ''Yes, Alpha.'' And this goes almost silent.

    I look at Liv, and she looks sick, so I hurry to her.

    "Baby, are you Okay?" I ask her, and she nods her head.

    "That was crazy. I never experienced that. Not even during rouge attacks." She whispers.

    "I know, baby, but we need to go," I tell her softly, and she nods her head.

    We shift and right away funds towards our town, and I am a little surprised that Skye has no problem at

    all, with keeping up with the speed that Titan runs with. We get into town fast and change back to our clothes before we run the rest of the way in human form.

    ''Alpha.'' I hear us in my mindlink.

    ''Do we know where and what happened?'' I ask him.

    ''Yes, a street bomb. We have two dead. Three with smaller injuries, and one in critical condition.'' He tells me, and I curse.

    -

    ''We are on our way.'' I tell him.

    ''Alpha.'' He says, and I feel he wants to see something.

    ''What is it?'' I ask.

    ''The two dead. It is a mother and her child. Her mate was here. He shifted and reacted violently. I apologize but I had to knock him out, so he wouldn''t hurt anyone.'' us says sadly.

    ''Fuck. You did the right thing.'' Almost there.'' I say when it''s obvious we are just seconds away from it. And I look at Liv.

    "A mother and child are dead, your dad had to knock her mate out," I tell her, and she nods her head as we drop running and walk into what looks like a war zone.

    OLIVIA

    Shit. Someone had gotten in and a bomb had killed two. One was a child. Any death is tragic, but when one is a child, I have no words for what is going through my head. The injured wolves have already been brought to the hospital, and I see what is clearly two covered bodies.

    I walk over to be bodies, kneeling down next to the smallest one, and gently remove the cover from it. My eyes instantly fill up with water, when I see the damage to this little girl. I feel Logan behind me and covering up the girl, before standing up, and Logan puts his arms around me.

    "Who would do something like this," I ask, whispering.

    "I don''t know, baby. But we will find out." Logan tells me.

    When the bodies have been

    removed, Logan tells me the mate to the she-wolf is in hospital after Dad had to knock him out, to protect the packmembers. I can not imagine what is happening with him right now, but as a pack, we care for each other. And we will also help him unless his wolf decides it doesn''t want to live and dies, which sadly happens a lot.

    ???

    We use the rest of the night to hell cleaning up after the bomb, and to talk with the families of the injured wolves, and, of course, giving our condolences to the mate and the family of the killed she-wolf and her child and telling them if they needed anything to contact us, and that we would pay for all the expenses to have them buried. The family is Omegas and one of the more poor ones, so the help made the

    grandmother cry for relief.

    When we were about to leave, Logan received the devastating news that the mate''s wolf had given up. After giving the family the sad news, we left to go home, home to our kids.

    When we walked into the house, we were met by Dad, Matt, and Anna but also Kyle and Kate were there. Anna told us that both kids adhere to sleeping, so we sat down and had a talk, trying to find out how this happened.

    "It won''t be easy to find out, I am afraid. A lot of wolves from outside have beening in to make sure they could get a sleeping arrangement secured for the coronation." Kyle says.

    "Don''t the shops around there have cameras?" I ask.

    "I do not know if the new owners of the ces activated them yet. So did not think of that. But I will have it checked. Maybe we are lucky. Thank you, my Queen." Kyle says approvingly.

    "Please, I am not queen yet," I say, and they allugh.

    "You will be in not too long. So you better get used to it." Kate says and smiles at me, and I sigh dramatically, and of course, theyugh again.

    "us, the mate''s wolf to the two that were killed, he gave up. I told the family and also told them we would cover the funeral expenses. I know they are one of the bit more poor families. And with three to bury, I wanted to help." Logan says, and we all agree.

    "I will take care of it. I am afraid that me knocking him out could have made the wolf give up." Dad says sadly.

    "No, you did the right thing. I know the family. And he would have suffered more had he hurt someone. So you did the right thing. Had I been there, I would have done the same." Logan says, and Dad bows his head in respect.

    We all talk a little more, and a few

    hourster, they all leave, and Kyle tells us Desmond will arrive the next day. When they are all gone, we walk up and give both Rose and Noah a kiss before entering our room. And after a warm shower, wey down and I am being pulled into togan''s arms.

    "When you walked over to the bodies, I thought you were going to try safe them." He tells me, his voice sounding painful.

    "They were already gone, maybe I could have, but I don''t know how, and I could have killed myself trying. Plus, I promised you not to do it again."

    "I know, but I know you, and you hate seeing others in pain." He says, and he is right about that.

    "I do, but I won''t do it and cause you pain. I promise." I say, and he kisses me.

    "Thank you, baby. I love you." He says, and I smile.

    "I love you too, Logan." I answer, and we fall asleep.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0124

    -

    LOGAN

    It has been a few days since the bombing, and today is the day of the coronation, and Liv and I will officially be King and queen. When I first met this sweet 17-year-old girl and felt the matebond, I had never imagined that we would one day be standing where we are today.

    I am in my Office at the castle, so Olivia can have the peace, to get ready at home, when someone knocks on the door, and tell them toe in. us, Kyle, and Luca all threee in, smiling.

    "Good morning, my King," Kyle says and smiles, he knows I want them to call me by my name, so I raise an eyebrow amusingly.

    "Good morning. Is there any news?" I ask as as we have been busy trying to find out who nted the bomb.

    "No, nothing yet, but we have trackers and scouts out. We have a few wolves who are willing to go undercover, to see if they can find anything, posting as rouges." us says.

    "I assume they are aware of what they need to do if they do this?" I say.

    "They are, and this is why it has not happened," us tells me, and I nod my head.

    "I will ask you to bring them here in a few days. And I will talk with them." I tell him, and he bows his head. "Yes, Alpha, I will." He answers.

    We all sit down and talk until Luca and us leave to make sure everything is going as it should. But only

    a short time after they leave, Alpha Desmondes and joins Kyle and me. When we are all sitting, I look

    at them and decide that this is as good as any time, to tell them about my n.

    "Okay, so while you are both here, I have something to ask." I begin, and they look at me.

    "Anything we can help with?" Alpha Desmond asks.

    "I hope so. You are both very respected, Alphas. And just as Kyle has stepped down, I know you, Desmond, have the same ns. But, it is my belief, that you both have many good years still where you can be a great help for our world.

    I am going to need a group of advisors, wolves that can trust will do what is best for everyone. And therefore, I want to ask if both of you would be willing to be a part of the council along with some elders, and myself." I ask and look at both men, and they look back at me.

    "It will be a big honor, my king," Kyle says and bow his head.

    "Mine too. Thank you for the trust, my king." Alpha Desmond says and also bows his head.

    After a little more talk both men tell me goodbye, to go and get ready. And as I am about to leave to go to

    the room that was made ready, here at the Castle, with my suit, and everything else that I need. A knock sounds on the door, and I go and open the floor and freeze.

    OLIVIA

    I am so nervous today. Logan and I will officially be King and queen today. My dress was donest week and it was just as we had asked for. I have Anna, Kate, and my grandmother here today.

    "You are going to look so beautiful," Anna says, and I smile.

    "Anna is right. You truly look like a queen." Kate tells me.

    "Thank you," I say and blush a little.

    Rosees running into the bedroom and swirls around, showing us her dress and herugh makes the rest of usugh too.

    "Look at you, you look like a real little princess," I tell her, and she squeals happily.

    "Mommy, you look beautiful," she tells me as I lift her up, and Anna takes a picture of us.

    "Noah?" I ask as I look at Anna. And she smiles at me.

    "Do not worry. I have it under control." She promises and I smile.

    We are almost ready to leave when an exploration of anger runs through the matebond with so much strength that I for a few seconds lose all focus and almost fall and I gasp, grabbing onto Kate, who is closest to me.

    "Liv?" She asks.

    "Something is happening. I need to get to Logan and stay here with the kids," I say as I rush off.

    I enter the castle hurrying down the halls until I get to where his office is. And I hear him.

    "WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? COMING HERE LIKE NOTHING HAS HAPPENED." I hear him yell, and I hear a female voice.

    "Logan, I am sorry, I." she tried to say. But he interrupts her.

    "I do not give a fuck if you are sorry, Mia. You left. You abandoned our daughter. You broke the matebond. And now you stand here saying sorry." He tells her in a harsh tone.

    "I was too young, Logan. I wasn''t

    ready to be a mother. Or an Alpha''s mate. Logan, please. I never stopped loving you." She says. And I am frozen in the hallway. Mia is Logan''s first mate-Rose''s biological mother. I feel like I am going to pass out.

    "DO NOT start that bullshit, Mia. I know everything. I know you forced a fake matebond. The moon goddess herself told me. And even if you hadn''t, you mean nothing to me anymore, Mia. And if you are here, it means you know I am beingo crowned today, and that I have a mate, who by the way is my true mate. And who actually wants to be Rose''s mom."

    "But Logan." She begins but is stopped again.

    "Leave Mia. Leave and do never set your feet here again. Ever." He says more Calmly but also in a no- bullshit mood.

    "Logan, please, I heard your

    so-called mate is only eighteen. You can mean this. Let me show you we still belong together." I hear her say in a seductive tone, and I start walking thest way to his office just in time to see him putting his hand around her neck and growt angrily.

    "Do not touch me ever again, You. Are. Nothing. To. Me. I love Olivia, and I love the life we have created together. I would never betray her. Leave." He sneers.

    "I suggest you do as he says. Or I will show you the way out." I say, making my presence known.

    "Who are you?" she says snobbishly. Before I answer, Logan does, and I hear warriorsing down the hall.

    "This is my mate, my true mate. And my Queen." He says with so much affection that I almost melt. Loganes over and kisses my temple before he looks at Mia again.

    "These two warriors will escort you out of thesends. And you are not to ever show up here again." He tells her, and we watch the warriors grab her and lead her away.

 Chapter 0125

    OLIVIA

    I look when the warriors grab Mia and drag her out of the castle and away. I feel the worrye from Logan, and I know he is worried about how I am going to react. I turn around and look at him and I see him leaning against his desk, looking down at the floor. I walk over to him, putting my arms around his waist so I stand so I can look up into his eyes.

    "Are you okay?" I ask him softly, and he looks into my eyes and breathes out a much-needed breath. "I am sorry, Liv." He says and looks at me.

    "What are you sorry about?" I ask him, not removing my eyes from him.

    "I expected she would show up someday, and I should have known she would today. I should have told you." He says.

    "Would have been nice to know, but I am not mad. Well, I am, but not at you, Logan." I tell him, and he smiles a little.

    "Thank you, baby." He whispers as he bends down and kisses me, and I smile at him.

    "For what? Not kicking her ass? Because trust me, I will if she gets anywhere near OUR kids." I tell him, and he chuckles and holds my face in his hands.

    "God, I love you, my little spitfire." He says, smiling before kissing me.

    "I must admit, that even though I love seeing you only in pants and shirtless. I love seeing you in a suit." I say, smirking and looking up at him, and heughs before bending down to my ear.

    "And you look beautiful and incredibly sexy. If I wasn''t scared, I would ruin your dress. I would have had your legs wrapped around me right now." He whispers. Before nibbling my earlobe, making me shiver in delight, he chuckles again.

    "You, my king, need to behave," I tell him, trying to look serious at him.

    "I always behave, my love." He growls softly, and I roll my eyes at him, making himugh.

    "Okay, I need to finish. And so do you." I tell him.

    "I know, my love. I will see you soon." He answers and kisses me before I leave his office.

    When I leave his office I press for a mindlink to one of the warriors that came to get Mia, and it does not take long before that he answers.

    ''Luna?'' He asks.

    ''Yes, it is me. Have you taken Mia out of thends yet?'' I ask him.

    ''Not quite yet, Luna. We had to let her get her things first. We figured the Alpha, and you would agree with that.'' He says quietly, clearly nervous.

    ''Of course, but I want you to do me a favor.'' I say and ask him.

    ''Anything Luna.'' He answers.

    ''Are you on duty today? Or is it the n that you will join the coronation?'' I ask him, not wanting to ruin that chance for him.

    ''No, Luna. I just started my shift. I am on duty untilter in the evening. I wanted to be there. But I

    understand that we cannot leave ournds unprotected.'' He tells me. And I sense pride for being chosen to protect us all.

    ''Thank you, both the Alpha and I appreciate it.'' I tell him.

    ''It is my honor, Luna.'' He answers.

    ''I wish you a hopefully good and quiet day. And I will make sure you all get some food delivered.'' I tell him. ''Thank you, Luna. It would be best if you enjoyed the party. I know everyone will, even us on duty. We are all proud of being here.'' He says, and we end our mindlink.

    The warrior is already missing out on this event, and it does not feel fair of me to put an extra duty on him, so I mind linking Dad, who is in charge of the warriors.

    ''Dad?'' I ask.

    ''Hey, Muffin, is everything okay?'' he asks me.

    ''Yes, but I need a favor, Dad.''

    ''Okay, Muffin, what''s up?'' he asks.

    ''Mia, Rose''s mom, is here. Logan had warriors take her away, out of thends. But I want to have a word with her dad, and I need someone that can keep her secured until tonight.'' I tell him, and it takes him a minute to answer me.

    ''Done, Muffin. She will be locked in a room until you are ready to talk with her.'' He tells me.

    ''Thank you, Dad. I want her to know that I won''t ever let here and hurt either Logan or Rose again.'' I say.

    ''You wee, Muffin, and I will see you soon at the castle.'' He tells me.

    ''Okay, see you soon, Dad.'' I answer and close the mindlink.

    About an hourter, I am on my way to the castle again, this time along with all the girls and Noah. And I am getting nervous. What if I say the wrong words? And will I even be a good queen? I am only eighteen, for God''s sake.

    "Luna, breathe. Everything will be perfect." Kate tells me. Using my title, probably to remind me I am a Luna. And I silently nod my head.

    Getting to the Castle I am led to the

    big ballroom, where Logan is waiting outside the doors, waiting for us. He smiles when he sees us. Rose runs into his arms, and he lifts her up, kissing her cheek, gives Noah, who is in Anna''s arms a kiss and then Kisses me.

    Anna, Kate, and my grandmother all smile big when they see us like this. And I look at them rolling my eyes, which only makes themugh at me. When it''s time, the women take

    Rose and Noah and walk inside the ballroom to find their ces

    evile

    Logan and I wait for everyone to be ready.

    "I know you asked for Mia to be kept under lock." He whispers as he put his arms around me.

    "I wasn''t hiding it," I whisper back, making him chuckle.

    "Can I ask why?" he ask.

    "Of course, I want a little chat with her. Making sure she knows she isn''t wee. And that she will not hurt or see or contact Rose unless Rose wishes to know and speak with her herself." I say, looking at him. And he breaks out with a big smile and

    kisses me.

    "Goddess, I Love you so much, baby. My little spitfire, my queen, my mate, my true love." He whispers, and I blush.

    And just then, the doors open, and they are ready for us to walk inside.

 Chapter 0126

    LOGAN

    Olivia was so fucking beautiful that I could barely keep my eyes off of her, but when the doors opened, I knew I had to. I took her arm in mine, and we walked slowly up to the small podium built higher so the king could look out for everyone. When we reach the podium where, Kyle Alpha Desmond and an elder, Luca''s grandfather, are waiting for us. And we join them when we get there, and they all bow for us. Ss walks forward and waits for everyone in the ballroom to get quiet so that he can begin to talk, but when it gets quiet, and he is just about the speak, we hear a feminine voiceugh happily. And a bright light blinds us all briefly before the Moon-goddess bes visible to us all.

    "My children." She says, and everyone falls to one knee and bows their heads.

    "Please, everyone, stand up." She says, and everyone does what she asks.

    "I am here to give my blessing and to make sure that this coronation will go as nned. But first, I want to thank all of you for showing the right support and respect for the new rule I have asked for to happen in your world." She tells everyone and smiles when no one says anything but waits for what will happen next with respect.

    "Logan and Olivia. I have been watching you over the years, seeing both of you grow up to be good people. That Logan was chosen by the souls to get both the wolf and the lycan gave me hope. Because because you can not only be good-hearted, but you also need to be strong enough to take a battle that cane to you. But you also needed a strong queen to help you care for your people. And someone who will stand by your side and protect our world.

    Olivia, you have a heart that is rarely seen. You care about others when you don''t have to. And you also have the heart of a true warrior. And that was why you were picked to be Logan''s mate and his queen." The moon goddess says and smiles at us before looking at Ss.

    "As the oldest Elder of this pack. I am going to pronounce you as the head of the elders. Meaning official visits and ceremonies regarding first and forward the royal family, is your responsibility." She tells him, and he bows deeply in respect.

    The Moon-Goddess smiles at him. And then go to sit on one of the chairs that are put out on the podium and look at us to say it is time to carry on with the ceremony.

    "We are gathered here today

    because our Moon Goddess has given us a chance to be one under the rule of a new era with a new royal family. Our Alpha, Aloha Logan, is an alpha that many over the years have heard about. And the words were always good ones. But you would also hear about how you rarely had seen a wolf that big and that strong, which made many spections. For the safety of our Alpha and not least his little daughter, it was kept secret in the pack that he was a direct descendant from the old royal bloodline." Ss says, and the ballroom is quietly listening to his words.

    ¡°In the Blood Moon Pack, we all quickly saw the new small family move in about a year ago now. He was a strong warrior with his warrior son but also his daughter, who was just as impressive on the battlefield. We all saw and noticed the behavior changing for our Alpha, who had been taking care of his small daughter alone. After his first mate abandoned them and the pack. But the young girl, who at that time was not yet 17, gave our Alpha hope, as he began to feel the beginning of the matebond again when he was around this girl.

    The Alpha did not want to put pressure on the young girl. But he also wanted her to experience the amazing feeling we all feel when we meet our mates. So, he used his

    time to get to know this girl and

    quickly found out that a bond wasing to live between them, but also between his daughter and the girl who would be his second chance." Ss says as he gives a small story about how he met Liv.

    "We all saw the love growing between the two, and we were all witness to how this girl risked her own life

    to save the Alphas daughter. And how much the Alpha hurt, knowing he almost lost her before he even had a chance to have her in his life.

 Chapter 0127

    Our Luna turned eighteen on the night of the Blood Moon, and the matebond was formed. Our Moon- goddess gave our luna an old soul and the same abilities for shifting as our Alpha and asked that they would take the role of our world''s King and queen. And they epted." He says, and the ballroom breaks out in cheers.

    -

    "What you all do not know yet is that we will be doing a double ceremony today. We want our queen to legally carry thest time of her mate, our king. So not only are we going to crown our king and queen, but we will join them in marriage as well." Ss says, and more cheers happen, and Ss waits for the room to be quiet again.

    "Logan and Olivia, do you pledge to help each other to develop your hearts and minds, cultivatingpassion, generosity, ethics, patience, enthusiasm, and wisdom as you age and undergo the various ups and downs of life and to transform them into the path of love,passion, and joy?" He asks us. "I Do," I answer first and Smile.

    "I Do," Olivia answers and smile.

    "Recognizing that the external conditions in life will not always be smooth and that internally, your own minds and emotions will sometimes get stuck in negativity, do you pledge to see all these circumstances as a challenge to help you grow, to open your hearts, to ept yourselves, and each other; and to generatepassion for others who are suffering?"

    "I Do, always," I answer.

    "I Do, forever," Olivia answers.

    "Do you promise to always protect the matebond, to never abuse? But to always love it with passion and joy until it is time for one to leave to the Moon-goddessnds, where you will wait for the other to join you, so your love can continue after life is over." He says as thest words.

    "We do." Both Liv and I say at the same time, and Ss smiles as we hear a littleughter around in the room from us both answering the same at the same time.

    "Then I will by the authority of our Moon-goddess pronounce you Husband and Wife as well as you are mates. You can kiss your mate." Ss says and smiles.

    I gently take Liv''s face into my hands, bend down, press my lips against hers, and kiss her with all the love I feel for her, and more cheers are heard. After a little while, the room is quiet, and Ss asks me to Kneel.

    "Alpha, are you willing to take the Oath?" He asks.

    "I am willing," I answer.

    "Will you solemnly promise and swear to uphold ourws and to protect the people and wolves in our supernatural world of magic and other territories?"

    "I Do," I answer.

    "Do you swear to be a fair and kind King who will fight for and with your people in any battle where your help will be needed?"

    "I Do," I answer again.

    "Then do kindly bow your head and ept this crown," Ss says, and when I do as I am asked, he puts the crown on my head. And signal for me to stand up before he looks at

    Liv

    Luna, are you willing to take the Oath?" He asks.

    "I am willing." She answers.

    "Will you solemnly promise and swear to uphold ourws and to protect the people and wolves in our supernatural world of magic and other territories?" She is asked.

    "I do." She answers again.

    "Do you swear to be a fair and kind

    Queen who will stand by the king and show warmth and care for those who need it but also to stand by the King''s side in battle?" Ss'' says, and I noticed to words,

    changed a little to be fitting a Luna.

    "I do." She says and smiles a little

    "Then do kindly bow your head and ept this crown," Ss asks her She did as she was told, and he put a smaller crown on her head. And then ask her to stand up. And he looks out for everyone.

    "I hereby, by authority of the Moon-goddess, give all.

    King Logan and Queen Olivia."

 Chapter 0128

    OLIVIA

    -

    "I, at this moment, by authority of the Moon-goddess, give all.

    King Logan and Queen Olivia."

    He said the words, it is done, and now it is final. I am the queen of our race, The werewolves, and I guess

    the lycans. Me a simple eighteen-year-old girl who just happened to be what our Moon-goddess wanted

    for a queen of her children and mate for the one Alpha that would be the first King in more than five hundred years. And I have just gotten married too.

    I take a minute to think back to how Logan proposed to me, and I smile to myself.

    *Small shback*

    I felt armsing around me.

    "Hey, baby." He whispered in my ear.

    "Hey babe," I whisper back, and I feel his smile against my ear.

    "Are you busy?" he asked me, and I looked at him.

    "No, not really. Everything okay?" I asked him, and he smiled before taking my hand.

    "Yes, baby,e with me, please." He said and took my hand, leading me with him.

    He led me through the house and out into our private little garden. When we got out there, I saw so many candles that I gave up counting them. He let go of my hand and went to stand in the middle of it.

    "Liv, you have given me happiness and love again. And given me hope back for a happy future. I love your strength, your bratty side, and most of all, your loving side. You have a heart like no one I have ever met, and I feel lucky that you are mine.

    And I want and hope to be connected and bound to you in every way possible. So that is why I want to ask you." He says and pauses before going on one knee and opening a small box that has the most amazing stone I have ever in my life seen.

    It is in tinum with a red diamond.

    "I would love it if you would say yes to be bound to me through marriage as well." He says nervously, and that makes me smile a little bit. I nodded my head.

    "Yes, Logan. I will love to marry you." I whispered, and before I knew it, I was being lifted up and held close as he kissed me.

    *shback Ends

    Ss stepped away after introducing us to our new titles, and everyone in front of the podium made room for us to step down. Logan walked down first and reached out his hand for me to take, and I did. He led me out to the floor, where the dancefloor had been put, and smiled at me.

    "Perfect" by Ed Sheeran started ying, and Logan took me into his arms, and we began to dance. "This is the song we danced to at the blood moon," I say, and he smiles.

    "Yes. I had them y it back then and again tonight because, to me, you are perfect." He answers, and I blush a little.

    "I guess this is a new beginning," I say. And he shakes his head before kissing me softly, making everyone cheer.

    "No, baby. It is not a new beginning. It''s the next chapter. A new beginning requires that the old wasn''t good. And we have been good, so this, my love, is just a new chapter." He tells me, and makes me smile. "Okay, a new chapter," I say as the song ends, and he pulls me in close and gives me a soft but long kiss, making everyone cheer again and p their hands in apuse.

    After the dance, we went back to the podium where there now was a table and chairs for us and the few others we had chosen to have at our table. As we sit here, we eat and talk with our family and the Elders, but also Kyle and Kate and Alpha Desmond. The Moon-goddess had quietly left when Logan and I were dancing.

    -

    After dinner, Logan stands up and waits for everyone to be quiet, and when everyone looks at him in silence.

    "Ladies and gentlemen.

    First, I want to thank everyone for being here, to witness this day.

    I knew for years now that I was

    different, not

    ot only

    a man or a wolf

    but also a Lycan. I was bigger, stronger, and a lot more dangerous.

    I had to learn to control both sides. I thought I had found my mate, but I havest year learned that I was deceived by magic and greed. Her n didn''t work when she did not give birth to the next Alpha but to a beautiful baby girl.

    The woman I thought was my mate chose to reject me but also the bond between a mother and her child.

    I did not think I would ever feel anything remotely close to love for another woman. Until I sensed her, everything fiber in my body woke up, and I felt like I was being woken up after a long slumber.

    I found my one and true mate. And even though I had to wait until she turned eighteen, it was all worth the wait. Because I am not only stronger than ever but also the happiest I have ever been.

    That said.

    I know we have had increasing problems with rouge attacks, and this is something we are going to look into so we can get it stopped. If anyone has any information or ideas go this, you can talk to the former Alpha Kyle, who you all know.

    You also know that your new queen,

    my amazing mate. Have started the creation of Support groups for wolves that, one way or another, have lost a mate. There have been two groups so far, and both have had good results. And we willmake more groups so it is avable so we can have it as a possibility for any wolf who needs it.

    Last but not least, I want this new rule to be based on trust and to make sure everyone is treated well. Therefore this town is open to any visitors. But the areas with the houses and the packhouse will only be allowed for announced visitors and be guarded by warriors.

    I wish you all a good night. Enjoy the evening." Logan tells them, and everyone cheers along with a loud sound of apuse happens.

    When it dies down, I stand up and go to his side, and before I know it, everyone in the room goes on one knee and yells.

    "Long live King Logan."

    "Long live Queen Olivia.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0129

    OLIVIA

    I was standing under the shower, thinking aboutst night. It had been a magical evening, from getting married to Logan to hearing all the wolves call us King and queen. When the evening was ending, Logan led me deeper Into the castle, to the room that would have been our bedroom if we had chosen to live in the castle. Here Logan had softly undressed me and made love to me, and again this morning, followed by some cuddling.

    We had pushed it as long as we could before we had to start getting ready for the day. Logan had showered fast because he had a meeting with the elders, Kyle and Alpha Desmond. To find out who could be good choices to fill thest few positions as advisers to the king.

    I get out of the shower and go and get dressed in a pair of leggings, and a hoodie, that had been put here

    on my request, so I would have something normal to wear this morning. I make sure Anna is with Noah and Rose at the house before I walk toward the area where Mia has been held for the night.

    The walk through the packnds was quiet and calm. Everyone had a long day, the day before and is tired. So, I easily walked to where I was going without too much attention.

    I easily found the house out from the directions I had gotten from Dad and entered the hall to see two of our warriors, standing guard.

    "My Queen." They both say in respect.

    "Hello," I tell them and smile. And they bow their head.

    "I trust that she is still here?" I ask.

    "Yes, my queen, a female warrior is in the room with her." One of the warriors says.

    "Thank you. I have made sure some food will be delivered to you. I know this task was not nned and pulled you away from the party. But so much food was left and saved. So, I have someonee with some fore all three of you." I tell them.

    "Thank My Queen. We were happy the make sure that she could not ruin the coronation. They are in the room,st door to the left." The other warrior says and bows.

    I leave them and walk upstairs and stop outside the door, he told me, for just a moment before I step inside the room. I first see the Warrior, who bows her head to me, and then Mia, who is sitting in a chair looking furious.

    "My Queen." The warrior says and bows her head, and I smile.

    "Hello, thank you for your help. You can go downstairs, where I have food brought to you." I tell her, and she leaves the room.

    I turn and look at Mia again and find her now standing up and looking at me.

    "I won''t bow if that is what you are waiting for." She sneers at me.

    "I am not. For my sake, everyone could stop bowing and call me queen." I answer her calmly, and she stares at me.

    "Why am I here?" She Asks.

    "Because I told them to keep you secured until I had time toe and see you...." I answer her again. "Why?" She asks.

    "I wanted to talk with you. Make a few things clear, once and for all. I wanted to give you a good smack. But I think using my words will be more effective. This time..." I say and look at her.

    "Are you threatened by me? Because I would understand if you were." She says and Iugh.

    "Oh, darling. No, I am not threatened by you. I want to be sure that you know, not ever, and I mean ever, do youe anywhere near Logan or Rose again." I tell her coldly.

    "Rose is my daughter, you stupid little bitch." She sneers.

    "Maybe biologically, but she stopped being your daughter the day you rejected her and left her in pain and without a mother. If, and only if,

    Rose ever wants to know you, won et

    will help her find you. But that will be the only way that you will never contact her otherwise." I say calmly without as much as blinking.

    n¨§

    I turn away and walk to the door, and the next thing I know, I sense hering from behind. I turn around and catch her arm where she is holding a knife. Most likely, she had saved from one of the meals she was given. I grab it with my other hand and throw it away.

    "Are you stupid? Do you really want to die? You just attacked your queen." I growl.

    "You will never be my queen, and I am supposed to be queen, not you." She sneers at me as I hear footstepsing up the stairs.

    "My Queen." I hear one of the warriors say.

    "Throw her to the dungeons. She just tried to stab me with a knife." I order when theye forward to remove her from me.

    "Yes, my Queen, I hope you are okay." The warrior asks.

    -

    "I am Good, Thank you. Take her away." I ask, and they do, while she screams and yells names and goddess know what after me.

    When I can hear that they have left I go to leave the house. And go home, home to my family.

    LOGAN

    I was leaving the meeting I had with the elders, Kyle and Alpha Desmond, and on my way home when I shortly felt a rage through the matebond. knew Liv had ns to see Mia, sol knew that something must have happened for her to have a short fit of pure rage, and change direction towards where I know Mie was being held.

    Halfway I see Live walking towards me, and I stop up and wait for her.

    "Are you okay, my love? I felt your rage." I ask her and she gives me a small smile.

    "Yes, but I sent Mia to the dungeons after she tried to stab me in the back with a knife..." She tells me, and I stop walking.

    "She did what?" I growl.

    "To be fair I told her to stay away from you and Rose. And not to contact Rose unless Rose wished to meet her and talk when she gets older... but yes, she tried to attack me." She says.

    I look at her for a bit before I start to turn in another direction. There is no way that I will let anyone disrespect my mate and my queen in that way, not even the biological mother of my daughter. "Logan, no," she says and stops me.

    "Baby, you cannot expect to not do something about this. She could have killed you." I say and look at

    her.

    "I know, and I do not expect you not to do anything, but not today. Okay, she can wait a day or two." She says and looks at me. And I know she is right.

    "Fine. You win. Let''s go home." I say before I give her a kiss and take her hand in mine as we walk home to our kids.

 Chapter 0130

    LOGAN

    When we returned to the house, the kids were not there but with Anna, who had let me know that she and Matt would look after them until tomorrow.

    I put my arms around Liv from behind, turned us around, and gently pushed her up against the door. She giggles, and I smile against her neck before I start to kiss and nibble on it. Small sounds of pleasure slip her lips, and I push her further up against the door.

    "Logan," She moans when I softly bite her neck.

    "I need you, baby," I whisper. Pressing my hard cock against her ass, she moans again.

    "But Anna, the kids." She whispers between a gasp and a moan.

    "They are not here. Anna mindlinked, telling me she and Matt will keep the kids another night." I tell her as

    my handse up under her hoodie. And instead of answering, she moans when I bite the skin on her

    neck again.

    I stop kissing her for a few seconds so I can pull off her hoodie and top at the same time, so she is left only in her pants and bra. I nibble on her shoulder as I unsp her bra and slowly take it off her, then cup both her breasts in my hands. I gently squeeze them before I begin to y with her nipples, and she whimpers from the pleasure building inside of her.

    "Logan, please." She whimpers. And press her delicious ass against the bugle in my pants, and I growl softly and passionately.

    I let go of her breasts and move my hands to her leggings, and go down on my knees as I gently push them down along with her panties and help her step out of them. Her arousal is scenting the air, and she smells fucking delicious.

    I kiss her up along her legs and make her spread them a little before I hold on to her hips, making her push out her ass a little for me so I have better ess to their sweet tight pussy. I give her ass a kiss before I let my tongue lick and taste her pussy, and she moans when she feels my tongue. I lick and suck her juices before I push my tongue inside her.

    "Oh god, Logan, please." She moans hard, and I know she is close to her first orgasm.

    ''Come for me, baby.'' I tell her through our mindlink. And she moans hard when she cum with my mouth on her.

    "Oh god, yes, fuck." She moans and whimpers as she slowlyes back from the high of her orgasm.

    I give her ast lick before I nibble her ass and stand up behind her. I am still fully dressed but quickly pull

    off my shirt and open my pants before I let them fall to the ground. She is about to turn around, but I stop her and capture her hands in one of mine, holding them above her head against the door.

    "I want to fuck you hard from behind," I growl in her ear, and without warning, thrust my hard cock all the way inside her wet tight pussy. Making her whimper and moan.

    I slowly pull out all the way, only to thrust in hard again and hear moans tell me how much she likes it. So I repeat it a few times before I begin to take her hard and fast. I bend my head and nibble her neck, and her moans grow higher and harder.

    "You feel so good, baby," I growl, and she moans back.

    I thrust in and out of her, hard and fast, over and over again, until I feel her begin tightening around my cock. And sink my canines into my mark on her neck. Thebination of my cock fucking her and my canines in her neck makes her explode in a big hard orgasm, and he moans harder than before, calling my name when I still thrust in and out of her.

    I slow down after another minute and gently pull out of her when her body has stopped shaking and turn her around so her back is against the door. I gently hold her face in my hands as I bend down and kiss her before I caress her all the way down to her ass and lift her up.

    "Logan," She whimpers, and I smile at her and kiss her hard, sucking on her lip.

    "Don''t worry, baby. I am not don''t with you just yet." I growl softly in her ear as I sink her down on my cock,

    so it goes all the way inside of her, and she whimpers in pleasure.

    I lift her up and down on my cock with one of my arms, feeling her tightness around me as I kiss her passionately, still holding her hands above her head.

    "Fuck baby, I love the feeling of your pussy around my cock." I growl, and she moans.

    After a little while, I feel her tighten up again just before shees around me again. But this time, I don''t keep thrusting but let her bodye and rx before I carry her upstairs to our bedroom, where I go andy her down on the bed.

    I bend my head down and kiss her as I slowly thrust inside her again, but this time I keep it at a soft and slow pace. I caress her face and press my forehead against hers as I make love to her, thrusting in and out again and again.

    "I love you, Liv, with everything I am and have," I whisper against her lips, and she whimpers softly. "Love you too, Logan." She whispers back. And I begin to thrust a little harder into her.

    Her body tightens again, and I make a few hard thrusts inside of her. Making here before I let go ande inside of her, as her pussy is milking my cock for everything it has.

    We moan together. And I stop moving as I move us toy on the side before I softly pull out of her and pull her into my arms, holding her close as we fall asleep.

 Chapter 0131

    OLIVIA

    It''s been one week since the coronation and Logan had the rest of his counsel picked out, and today was the first council meeting. I had hired a few omegas to make sure food and everything was ready, such as overnight rooms, food, and so on.

    We had still not dealt with Mia, and Logan says sitting in the dungeon will teach her to not try to kill her queen. I knock on the door to the conference room that was made for these council meetings and hear someone tell me toe in. I open the door and all the wolves except Logan stand up and bow for me, and I smile at them.

    "Please, everyone, you do not have to bow. Please sit down again." I say in a calm voice, and they all sit down again before I walk over to where Logan is.

    "Hey Love, we were just about to start," Logan tells me as he pulls me to sit on him.

    "I wanted to ask when you all would like to have lunch served," I ask softly and they all look at Logan.

    "It is 10 AM now, so let us say 1 PM," Logan says and the other men agree.

    "That''s perfect. Thank you. You all have a good meeting." I say as I stand up. When I am with the door, I am stopped when he says something.

    "Liv baby, we will deal with Mia while everyone is here. So no one can say we just abused our power." Logan says, and that makes sense.

    "Okay, let me know when," I ask, and he sends me a smile before I leave the room.

    When I leave the castle I have a bad feeling like something is going to happen, but I can not exin it, so

    I keep walking towards the training fields. When I see the area, I am surprised, that it''s not Dad I see training them but Matt.

    "Hey Matt," I say, and he smiles before hugging me.

    "Hey, sis." He says as he lets go, and when I look at the warriors, they are all down on one knee bowing in respect, which surprises me a little.

    "Please stand up," I ask, and they do. I smile and turn to Matt.

    "Where is Dad?" I ask him.

    "He said he wasn''t feeling well. Asked if I could do the training today." He answers.

    "Okay," I say and get lost in my thoughts.

    It is not unusual for wolves who lost a mate, to get sick at some point. Some go wild, like the old Alpha, while others get sick and eventually die. It is rare for wolves to actually get sick, so if Dad is not feeling well, I am a bit worried.

    I tell Matt and the warriors goodbye and walk towards where our houses are, but instead of going home I enter into dad''s house, and it is quiet here, almost too quiet.

    "Dad?" I ask, and it doesn''t take long before I hear him call.

    "In here, Muffin." I hear him say and walk into the living room.

    "Hey, Dad, Matt said he was not feeling well. Have you seen the doctor?" I ask, talking fast because I also fear his answer.

    "Come here, Muffin." He says and looks at me. And I go sit next to him on the couch.

    "Dad?" I say and look at him, and he smiles at me.

    "Muffin, Listen. You know what often happens to wolves losing a mate. I have been fucky because I had something to keep fighting for. You and your brother. But you are both growerup

    up now, have mates and kids.

    You don''t need me anymore

    He

    says and looks at me with soft eyes.

    "But, Dad, we do." I try to say.

    "No, Muffin, you don''t. You are both so much more than I as your dad could have hoped for. And I am proud of you, my sweet little girl. I am proud of your both, both mostly you. I have talked with Dr. Joseph and he has helped over thest few months with his healing. But my wolf does not react anymore, and I can feel him disappearing. He will have another chance in life to find his mate again, and it is not fair I try to keep him from that." Dad says, and even though I know he is right. I close my eyes and open them again.

    "How long, Dad?" I ask.

    "I don''t know, Muffin. But I hope I will meet the twins before I." he doesn''t finish the sentence, and I nod

    my head. Anna is only a few months from giving birth.

    "We will help you, Dad. Whatever you need, whatever that will help you." I promise him.

    "I just need my family." He says and looks at me smiling.

    "What about moving into our house, Dad? Then you are close by and not here alone. Rose and Noah will

    be there." I say, knowing I should have asked Logan, but I also know Logan will not mind.

    "I would love that Muffin, but I don''t want to invade your privacy." He tells me, and I open my mouth to answer, but someone answers before I can.

    "You will not be invading us. You are family and always wee in our home. I already asked an Omega to make a room ready." Logan says from the door into the room.

    "Did you know?" I ask Logan, and he shakes his head.

    "Matt mindlinked me, told me, and said you had probably just gone here," Logan said as he sat down. "What about the meeting?" I ask him.

    "Kyle and Desmond are there, so it will all be good. I will go back in a bit, but I wanted to be here like I said. It''s family." Logan answer and sits down.

    We sit here and talk as two omegas

    het

    that Logan asked toe go pack some of Dad''s stuff to bring to our house. Then they go bringing the bags to the room that have been made ready for Dad to stay in, and we follow them back, Logan supporting Dad, who seems to be feeling really well on his legs today. When we get home, Dad is quiet, and I know he is worried, but Logan and I smile at him, and I say.

    "Wee home, Dad."

 Chapter 0132

    -

    LOGAN

    After learning that us is sick and that his wolf is slowly dying I realized how lucky I really am. I got by easily after Mia rejected Rose and me.

    I am sitting with the council waiting for Matt, who I just asked toe and join us here. We need a new head warrior, a few suggested Kyle take that rank and job, but he declined as he was already chosen as my right hand next to Luca, yes, I have 2 Beta now. And was Luca''s idea, as he felt that with how big the pack was going to be, it would if they were two. But Kyle has offered to assist Matt and teach him where it could be needed.

    A knock on the door tells me Matt is here, and I ask him toe in, and he opens the door, steps inside, and bows for everyone.

    "Matt, thank you foring in on so short notice," I tell him.

    "My King, it is no problem at all. What can be of help with?" He answers respectfully, even though everyone knows he is my brother-inw. And I can see that, that alone fall in the good graces of so e of the more skeptical council members.

    "Sit down, Matt," I say, and he bows his head before doing so.

    "Matt, as your father is sick, we need another head warrior and trainer." I start, and he nods his head in agreement.

    "After talking and taking everything into consideration, and because we know you have trained with your dad your whole life. I want to offer you this position and rank. It will be a chance for you to build up as a family honor, to be maybe given and help within your bloodline." I tell him as I look at him.

    "My king, this is a big honor, and even I have been covering training for my father thest few days. I do not expect this. I know there are more experienced wolves than me. I do not know much about nning if we end in a war with the Rouges. And it would pain me if I do something wrong." He says respectfully. "We are aware of that. But I have seen you train, and train others, and I know you helped your dad in your old pack. But yes, you are inexperienced, in other things, and because of that Beta Kyle, will assist you and teach where need be, and we will find you, a few warriors to be your right hand when you need help. So as you hear, you will not be alone." I tell him. And he is quiet, thinking about what I just said before he stands up and goes on one knee, bowing his head, which is the highest form of respect.

    "In that case. My King. It will be my honor, to serve and protect our people, as your head warrior, friend, and family. And I am honored that a fine man, as Beta Kyle, will find time in his busy schedule to advise, teach and help me until he feels it is no longer needed." Matt says. And the councilmembers all nod and smile approvingly, by the level of respect he shows.

    "Thank you, Matt. Please stand and take your seat," I tell him, and he does as I ask.

    After Matt took his seat, we discussed different subjects and agreed to send out more scouts and spies to see if we could find out what was going on with the rouges. And Matt already showed just then how well his dad have trained him, and he saw he can more than he himself or we expected, which is awesome.

    "Last, we have an issue we need to take care of. as we all know, our King has once before been mated, and that she rejected him and their daughter shortly after the little princess was born. This girl showed up for the coronation, and because of an issue, she was helped under watch so that she would not cause a problem but also so that we could deal with the issue afterward. Our amazing queen. Went to talk with this she-wolf, and Miss Mia tried to stab our queen in the back with a knife and has since been held in the dungeons." Kyle tells everyone. He and I had agreed it was better it was someone else than me who stood for this conversation.

    "It is punishable by dead to try to hurt one of our royals. Also, even though that she did not, thankfully, seed at this." One of the ¨¦lders says, and the wolves nod in agreement.

    "It is, yes, and we are aware of that. But our queen has made a request about her punishment. She says

    as this, and Mia painfully is little Rose''s biological mother. She does not wish for us to kill her, as she wants Rose to have the chance to decide if she wants to meet her when she gets older." Kyle says. And for a few seconds, I remember when Liv and I talked about this.

    "Did the Queene with a suggestion as to what to do with this girl?" One of the council members asks and looks at me.

    "Yes, she proposed that we banish

    Mia from the entire kingdom. Until that, Rose is old enough to decide if she wants to meet her. I have already talked with a king from

    another country. And he says it

    okay that shees there, where she will be put to work as an Omega. Until I call and say differently." I tell them, and I can see they are thinking a little about what I told them. But then one of the council members looks around and at me.

    "I think we have a very wise and good-hearted Queen. And I think that we in this matter for not just the little princess, but for our queen too. I should agree with this suggestion. To bring peace to our queen''s mind." The Alpha that spoke says. And look around at everyone who nods in agreement.

    "Our king will put me in contact with whoever I need to talk to to have everything arranged. And then that is what we will do. And she will not be allowed back into the country unti little Rose is, let''s say, seventeen and is old enough to understand and make a choice that can affect her life. With the support of her parents, our King and Queen, of course." Kyle says and everyone agrees, and I can finally get Mia out of this ce and keep my daughter and mate just that little safer.

    After the meeting, we all eat together and have normal conversations. Also, Liv and the kids are here. And

    everyone is excited about seeing Noah be here, and we all have a good evening.

 Chapter 0133

    -

    LOGAN

    It has been a week since the meeting, but now the day is finally here. Mia will leave this country today and for a long time. I had talked with the king, not really a king but the rolling Alpha of a small country far, far away from here. And we had our Beta''s n and decided how to get Mia from here to there and how to keep her from escaping.

    But today, it is finally the day when she will be leaving, and I feel relieved, knowing she won''t be a problem for a long time. Lives into my office and smiles at me before walking over and sitting on my desk.

    "Hey, baby," I say. And she kisses me.

    "Are you okay?" she asks me. And I smile at my caring mate.

    "Yes baby, I am looking forward to getting her out of here," I tell her and stand up.

    "Me too. And it is almost time. That''s why I came here. So we can go out there together." She tells me. "That sounds good baby," I say and kiss her before I help her off the table.

    I take her hand as we leave the house and walk down the packed town towards our pack boarders, where she will be brought by some warriors and go, being followed to the airne organized, to fly her to the small country in Europe.

    When we get there the car is ready along with the 3 warriors, and Mia is not here yet, so we wait for her. It doesn''t take long before we can hear her yell and scream, and it only gets louder as they get closer. It does not take long before they get into sight, and we can see how much she is trying to get free. Her eyes fall on me and then on Liv, and there is pure rage in her eyes.

    "You... this is your fault. You have made him send me away, but you just wait. I will get my revenge." She is rambling off and tries to spit after Liv. I react quickly. I am putting a hand around her neck.

    "Do not ever threaten my mate. I could have killed you for what you did, but you are alive, and only because she wants you to be. So you will never threaten her again, or I will kill you." I growl.

    "I am Rosalie''s mom. You can''t kill me." Sheughs.

    "Mia, you might biologically be her mother, but you are not her mom. You left her and rejected her when she was only two months old. Do you even realize that she felt that pain, no you are not her mom. Her mom is Liv, because she loved her from the beginning, before she knew I was her mate. Liv almost gave her lifetime save her." I sneer and growl.

    "Logan, please." She beganpletely shift tactics.

    "It is done. There is no going back." I tell her, and I signal to the warriors to get going, and they force her into the car, and we watch as the car drives away.

    OLIVIA

    After we watched Mia being taken away, we went back to the house. We walked inside the living room and sat down on the couch. Logan pulls me into his arms, and I rx into him.

    "Are you okay?" I ask him.

    "I am now." He answers.

    He pulls me down to lie down on the couch, and he holds me close, and I snuggle into his arms and begin to rx. His hands are gently caressing me as Iy with my head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat.

    "Have I ever told I how much I love

    you, baby, you captured my soul the second I smelled your scent and the matebond started. But, I began loving you when we started to spend time together, and I saw who you are saw how you, without knowing about our matebond, began to care for Rose and how you started to love her.

    And I saw how she changed, getting the love she should have had from her mother, but from you. And then I almost lost both of you. You almost lost your life saving her.

    What I am trying to say is. I love you, not only because of the matebond. But because you are amazing, and the most amazing girl I have ever met." He tells me, and I can feel through the matebond how much he truly loves me.

    "Logan. I love you. I love you so much. I fell in love with you without knowing you were my mate, ready to choose you, to be my mate.

    You did, without a second thought, take Dad, Matt, and me into the pack. Knowing what trouble it could have caused and the war it could have started. And that was before meeting us before you smelled my scent. You could have said no, and you would have been in your right to do so.

    But you said yes, ready to protect someone you didn''t even know.

    And you took care of me, showed me what it meant to feel wanted, not because you were obsessed, but because you truly cared.

    And Rose, she captured my heart

    from the first moment I met her. All I wanted was to be with her protect her the way her mom should have and love her the way the way Mia should have done. And now we have our family, and I love what we have. And I will always help you protect our family and our pack.

    And I will always love you." I tell him, and he smiles at me. "You are amazing. And I love you."

    "I love you too, Logan."

    We stayed on the couch talking and just spending time together, talking, and before we knew it, it was getting dark, and we went upstairs to check on the kids that Kate had looked after today. They were both sleeping, so we went to bed, where

    Logan took his time and made love to me for hours.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0134

    OLIVIA

    I am walking into my office, when a burst of panic hits me, not from Logan and our matebond, but from Rose. I freeze, as I know she is with the very pregnant Anna, but it is still not time for her to give birth to their twins. So I mindlink her.

    ''Anna?'' I ask.

    ''Liv, my water broke.'' She cries.

    ''Shit, where are you. I am on my way.'' I ask and promise.

    ''We are at our ce.'' She says, trying to sound calm. But I feel her panic and know she is trying not to scare Rose and Noah. As I hurry out the door I open my mind link to Logan, Matt, and Dr. Kendra. and I feel them all connect to the mindlink.

    ''Anna''s water broke. She and the kids are at their home.'' I say fast.

    ''What.'' They all three say, almost making meugh.

    ''You heard me. Get there soon.'' I say as I roll my eyes.

    ''Matt, go. I will head over to the training. Liv baby, do you take the kids?'' Logan ask.

    ''Yes.'' I answer.

    ''Good, Kendra, keep us updated.'' He tells her.

    ''Yes, I will, my king.'' She answers.

    Matt already closed the mindlink, and we feel Kendra will do the same.

    ''I will be there soon, baby. Of course, this happens on the day Kyle and Kate aren''t here.'' Logan promise.

    ''I know. See you soon.'' I say, and we close the mindlink.

    I hurry over to their house, and I can hear the kids crying, from being scared, and runs down the hall towards the sound. I find them in the nursery where it looks like Rose has been helping Anna paint while Noah has been in the ypen. Anna is sitting on the floor, trying to hide that she is in pain. I hurry over to her and sit down on my knees next to her.

    "Anna, do you have contractions?" I ask her. And she nods her head. Just before I ask her more, I hear both Matt and Kendra and I yell to them, where we are? And they both rush into the room and overgo us, so I stand up, giving them space.

    I hurry over to Rose, who is now trying to distract Noah, and I am so proud of her, for being the best sister ever.

    Kendra tells us they will bring Anna to the hospital, and I promise I wille there as soon as I can, and I see them hurry out Matt carrying Anna. I take Noah up in my arms, and Rose and I walk out of the house to go home.

    Not long after we got home, Logan came and told me he would look after the kids, so I went to the hospital to be there for Anna. When I got there I went to the hospital wing where I knew I would find them, and asked a nurse for the precise room.

    Just as I am about to open the door to the room the door opens, and they alle out, Anna in a hospital gown and on a bed. Everyone walks alongside the bed.

    "Matt, you need to wait out here. We will call you in when both twins are out." Kendra tells Matt, who looks anything but happy about having to wait.

    "What if anything goes wrong, I want to be there," Matt says but is stopped by Joseph.

    "There is not enough room in the room Matt, and we need as much space as possible, to make sure all

    three will be okay," Joseph says, and they leave down the hall and disappear into another room.

    "Matt, what is happening?" I ask him and hug him.

    "One of the twins is in the wrong position, and it causes the other not to get the oxygen it needs. They have to do a C-section." He tells me, looking desperate.

    "They will be okay, Matt. All of them. We need to believe that." I tell him.

    "Sis, what if." He starts, but I stop him.

    "No, Matt, do not think like this. They will get through it. Kendra and Joseph are there. "I tell him, and he nods his head.

    We sit down and wait for news, and

    we both tagging into our senses sharpening our hearing. Before we know it, we hear a cry, and 15 minutester we hear another cry Matt looks relieved and smiles a little, and we stay quiet and wait to hear anything more or wait for someone toe out to us, and after 30 minutes, we see Kendraing out.

    "Kendra, are they all okay?" Matt asks as we both stand up.

    "They are all okay." She says, and Matt breathes out a hard breath of relief.

    "Matt. There wereplications, getting twins for a wolf is not an easy thing. To save Anna, we had to remove the uterus. This means that Anna will not be able to carry any more pups. I am sorry." Kendra tells us, and we look at her.

    "But she and the twins are okay?" He asks her.

    "Yes, Anna, and your son and daughter. Are all in good health." She says, smiling.

    "A son and daughter? One of each. Wow." He says, shocked.

    "Do you want to see them?" Kendra ask.

    "Yes, yes, of course, I do."

    "Go see them, brother, and give

    Anna my best wishes. Me and Logan will visit tomorrow when they have all rested tell him. And he nods kis head and gives me a hug before he turns and walks away along with Kendra. And I leave the hospital to go home to Logan and my kids, who are waiting for me to get home.

    On my way home I think about it all, and they might never get more kids. But they have a family, and they

    are all okay and can have a good life as a family which is all that really matters.

 Chapter 0135

    LOGAN

    A knock on my office door gets my attention and I tell them toe in and see that it is Kyle, Luca, and Matt. Theye inside and sit down before any of us say something, and I am the first one to break the silence.

    "What can I help you with?" I ask. They look at each other, and Kyle nods his head to Matt.

    "What is it, Matt?"

    "Logan, Dad is not doing well. But I am sure you know that." He begins.

    "I do. That''s why I told Liv to use time with him and the kids and have Anna along. Matt if you want time off. You tell me. I Am sure, Luca and Kyle and work out getting Training working." I Tell him.

    "I know, and I will take you up on itter on. For now, Liv and the kids are the most important ones." He says.

    "Then what is it you want to talk with me about? Because there is something." I ask and look at them.

    "It is early. But ever since Dad and Liv started training, and they both found out how good she is, it has been a dream for them both for Liv to be in the tournaments. But from what it looks like, Dad will never get to experience it." He says.

    "What do you have in mind?" I ask.

    -

    "Maybe not a full tournament. With the hunting tracking and so on. But maybe we can create something new. Like a festival. Where we can have a few fightingpetitions maybe one for alphas, one for Luna, one for the Beta, and one for the head warriors/gammas. But with the coal of helping packs get stronger and create treaties, and that way make us all have a stronger front against the rouges." He says and looks at me. And I stay quiet for a little bit.

    "You want your dad to see herpete," I state. Because I know this is his main reason.

    "Yes." He said, without trying to deny it, and I smiled.

    "Okay. Let''s do it. Something new. To show we only want the best for everyone." I say, and all three of them smile.

    "Awesome. Thank you." Matt says, and I chuckle.

    "Liv is going to love it," I say, chuckling again. And they allugh.

    We spent the next 4 hours beginning to make ns on how we were going to do this, but there was one problem that could potentially ruin it. There had never been apetition for the Luna, and every time it had been suggested it had been shot down with arguments about how bad it would be if the Luna got hurt.

    When we decided to stop for the day, I went home so I can tell Liv about the news, and maybe she had some ideas. It was quiet when I entered the house and first looked in the yroom and living room when I saw her outside through the windows. I smiled when I saw her sitting on the grass with Noah and Rose and walked out to them.

    "Hey, baby," I whispered in her ear as I sat down behind her.

    "Hey, babe." She answers and smiles at me. Noah was in her arms and began reaching out for me. I chuckled when I took him into my arms.

    "How is my little boy? Are you being a good boy?" I ask, and he smiles big, making me chuckle again. "Hey, daddy," Rose says andes to give me a hug.

    "Hey, princess, did you have a good day," I ask her, and she nods her head before going back to work on the flowers she is ying with.

    "I have some news," I tell Liv and smile at her, and she looks at me.

    "What news?" she asks.

    "Matt came with a request today. He wants to start something new, that can get the pack to socialite. A bit like the tournaments, but only for the high ranked like alphas, Lunas, the betas and the gammas/ head warriors. So smaller packs can get help from the stronger ones. Make a front to fight against the rouges." I tell her, and she looks at me surprised.

    "It is a good idea. But why do I get the feeling there is more to it?" She asks and looks at me.

    "It gives you a chance to fight. Something I know you have wanted for a long time. But it will give your dad

    a chance to see you fight, and Matt says it is something he always wanted. This way, we might be able to make that happen." I tell her as I put Noah on the grass.

    "Really?" she asks looking at me as if she is going to scold me if I am making fun with her.

    "Yes, baby, really. I wouldn''t say it if I didn''t mean it. But I can not promise we can do it. But we are going

    to try." I tell her, and the next thing I know is that she throws herself into my arms and kisses me.

    "Thank you, thank you, thank you. You have no idea what this means." She whispers against my lips.

    "I know, baby, trust me. I know. If I would make sure you wouldn''t end up losing him if I could. I would do anything possible for you." I tell her and see she has tears in her eyes.

    "I really am going to lose him soon. Won''t I?" She whispers.

    "I wish I could say you won''t. But I can''t. I am sorry, baby." I say, but she shakes her head.

    "It is not your fault. If anything, you are trying to make everything easier. Thank you." She whispers. "Anything for you," I whisper back and kiss her.

    OLIVIA

    After Logan had told me about their ns, we stayed outside for a little while and yed with the kids before we went inside to get ready for dinner. And now we were sitting at the dining table when the nurse from our hospital came in to help Dad here. He still insists that he wants to eat down here with us, even though I tell him he can bring his food up for him.

    "Dad, we have something to tell you," I say, and he smiles.

    "What is it, muffin? I know you have not been in heat so you can''t be pregnant again." He says and chuckles. And we allugh a little.

    "No, Dad, it is something else. Logan, you can exin it better." I say, and Logan smiles before telling Dad about their ns.

    "That sounds amazing. And it would mean a lot to get to see my daughterpete." Dad said, smiling. "I know it would. And we are going to do everything we can to make it happen." Logan says.

    After the news had been told we ate and talked, and when the food was done, the nurse helped Dad back up to his room, and we went to get the kids ready for bed. It did not take long after their bath before they were asleep, so we went to our bedroom andid down on the bed

    watching a movie, while wasying

    in his arms. I always feel so safe here. So somewhere half through the film, I fell asleep.

 Chapter 0136

    LOGAN

    Making this festival or event, has turned out to be harder than I thought. All the Alphas are all in for having fun and making new alliances, but many of them are against letting the Lunas join in, on their own smallpetition in fighting. So Kyle came up with the idea of making a big meeting with the Alphas and Lunas, our kingdom.

    in

    Alphas and Lunas of Forty-three packs of the fifty-six there are in our kingdom have met up. Rest will be invited to join via a conference call with full ess to the meeting. We have given them all rooms in the castle and are now walking over there so that we can greet everyone that has shown up. When we walk in everyone gets quiet and stands up, and we walk up on the small stage so that everyone can see us. "Hello Everyone, wee. Please sit down." I tell them, and they all do as I tell them.

    "First the queen and I want to wish you all wee. We all know why this meeting will be held, and it will be tomorrow 10:30 AM. So I will not say much more of this for now, because I know many have travelled a long way. So for today and tonight, I want to invite you all to have a good time and a good rest. If there against our expectations, should be a problem with the rooms, my two Beta will be avable along with my head warrior and their mates. Or any of the Omegas assigned to the castle can also help you." I inform everyone and continue after a small break.

    "I will also remind you all, as I know every pack has its own way of doing things. I expect any wolf on my pack grounds to be treated with respect, no matter what rank or age they must have. Any mistreatment of another wolf while being here will be handled. And I say this as I have had notices of omegas being treated poorly when there were visitors here for the coronation." I finish, and a few nod their heads. Olivia steps forward, and everyone still stays quiet, waiting born what she wants to say.

    no

    "I can sense we have a good group of pregnant Lunas here, so I want to remind you all that the hospital and doctors are at your service if needed. I can also feel and see a few small pups here, so if anything like a bed, food, or a babysitter is wished for, have made an agreement with the she-wolf who runs the Kindergarten for the smaller pups but with the one who runs the older ones, that they will be avable along with their staff if needed." She tells everyone and shocks me a little as I had not thought about this before I walked in here and noticed a few pups.

    "I think that was all for now. Dinner will be served here at 6:30 PM. I wish you all a nice and rxing day until then." I say, and we watch as they begin to talk and greet friends and families among the packs. I know Kyle and Kate''s son, who is now Alpha, and their daughter woulde today. I give a nod to Matt, who gets the warriors present ready to make sure there is a clear and safe passage out of the ballroom, and then Liv and I slowly leave the room greeting people on the way out.

    Safely back home Liv follows me into my office here at the house, walks over and sits on my desk in front

    of me, and looks at me while I take off my tie.

    "I will never get used to wearing a tie," I tell her, and sheughs. I love that sound.

    "Why do you wear it if you don''t like it?" She asks.

    "You don''t think people will expect I do?" I answer her question with another.

    "So what. You ARE the king. If you don''t like the tie, don''t use it. Or only do it at formal events. Either way, it

    is your decision." She says, and she

    got a point with what she said.

    en

 Chapter 0137

    "You are right." And look at her as she sits there on my desk.

    She is wearing an off-shoulder knee long tight dress in a blood-red color, and her hair is put up, so my mark on her neck shows very nicely on her neck. And she looks fucking sexy sitting like this, looking at me with her beautiful blue eyes.

    I stand up and step closer to her, and my cock twitches when she looks at me and bites her own lip. I pull her further out on the edge of the desk. And pushes the skirt of her dress higher up on her thighs, so she can spread her legs for me to stand between them. I bend my head down and let my lips softly caress her from her shoulder up her neck until I reach her ear and nibble on her earlobe, and she moans softly. "You look so fucking amazing, baby. I whisper before nibbling her ear again.

    "Logan." She moans softly, and I smile.

    "What you want, baby?" I ask as I kiss her neck and my hands caress her thighs.

    "I want you." She moans. And I move so I can pull her to stand on her feet.

    "We don''t have much time, baby. So it will be fast and hard." I tell as I pull the skirt of her dress up around her waist, and I do the same with the upper part of the dress so I can see and feel her amazing breasts. "Oh god." She moans when I ce him back on the desk and bends to lick and suck on her nipple.

    I rip her panties by the waistband and am surprised by how easily I can thrust two fingers inside of her. "Fuck baby, you are so wet and ready for my cock." I whisper in her ear, and she moans.

    "Please, Logan. Take me." She moans, and I pull my fingers out, putting them in my mouth, tasting her, and moan.

    "I love how you smell and taste, baby," I tell her as I pull to stand on the floor.

    I turn her around and make her bend over my desk, so I have free ess to her. I open my pants and let them fall to the floor along with my boxers.

    I bend down and kiss her on the

    back of her neck and down her spine, and ass. Before I, without warning, thrust inside her wet pussy, and made her moan loud. But every room in this house is soundproof so that no one can hear her.

    I started thrusting in and out first at a slow pace to let her get used to this position, as it was the first time I take her like this. And it doesn''t take long before she tightens around my cock andes hard.

    "O God, yes. Don''t stop." She begs me, and I start to thrust in hard and fast, making her moan harder and louder.

    "That is it, baby. Take my hard cock like the good girl and mate that you are," I growl in pleasure. As I start pounding in and out of her.

    I hold on to her hips so I don''t push her and the desk with how hard kam taking her right now. And it doesn''t take long before I can feel her orgasm begin to build again and I keep fucking her hard.

    "O God, Logan. O yes." She moans as she cum hard squeezing my cock so hard, that I make one hard deep thrust and cum inside of her, growling in pleasure.

    I trust in and out softly a few times before I pull out of her, and help her stand up, but her legs are shaking,

    so I hold her close with her back against my chest.

    "I love you, Liv," I whisper as she turns her head to give me a smile, and I kiss her softly.

    "I Love you too, Logan." She whispers back before we get our clothes on and goes up to our room to shower and get ready for the big dinner.

 Chapter 0138

    LOGAN

    The Dinnerst night was a pleasant night, and everyone there had a nice time, and Kyle and Kate were happy to see their kids. And after the dinner, Kyle informed everyone that the West area, where our training fields and center are, is open to anyone who wishes to use it. And that if anyone wanted to go for a run, the forests were secured.

    When the messages had been given, we had all gone back to our homes and the guests had gone to do rest or gone out to explore thends.

    I turned my head to look at the time, and it was 05:47 AM, almost time for the training session to begin this morning at 06:00 AM. I looked at Liv, who was still sleeping, and smiled and gave her a kiss before I got out of bed and went to find my training pants and a T-shirt because Liv hates when the she-wolf is drooling.

    I quietly left the room and, on my way, checked on Rose and also Noah, but they were both sleeping sweetly still. I quietly leave the house and walk my way down to the training field, and I see Matt, Kyle and Kai, and Luca, they are all ready to train their groups, and Kai wants to help his dad. Kai wanted to help his dad with the training but seeing him here, I got an idea.

    "My king," Kyle says when he sees me.

    "Kyle, good morning. Kai, good to see you." I speak.

    "My King," Kai says and bows his head in respect.

    "Hello, Kai, it''s good to see you," I say, and we shake hands.

    "Likewise, my king." He says, and I smile before I look at Kyle and Matt.

    "Need any help today?" I ask.

    "It is all under control, but extra help is always good," Matt says.

    "I will stick around and observe and see how things go," I tell them, and they all bow their heads. And they all started training their groups.

    Training went well today, and it was good to see that Matt has it under control with the help from Kyle.

    I noticed a few of the visiting Alphas from a few of the smaller packs came by and had a look as well, which is good. When we were done and I finished talking with Matt, I went over to where they were standing, and they all bowed their heads.

    "Hello." I say, smiling.

    "My king." They all three say and bow their heads again.

    "We hope you did not mind us looking." One of them says.

    "No, not at all. You are more than wee to watch." I tell them. And they all three thank me. Looking at

    them, they look like someone who wanted to ask something, so I break the silence.

    "Is there anything that you need help with?" I ask them.

    "My king. There is something we want to have permission to do." The Alpha with the biggest aura says quietly. And I nod my head.

    "I sensed that. So, what can I help with?" I ask.

    "You see. Of us three, I am the only actual Alpha born. These two were betas, who were given the title after their pack''s Alphas were killed. Our packs are very close to each other so we would like to ask for

    into one. With me as Alpha, and these to beta and gamma, as I never had a gamma and my beta have been killed in an attack." He says,

    permission tobine 9. Mel

    and the other two nod their heads in agreement.

    "I can see why you want to do this, and I think it would be a good idea. It will make you all stronger and more safe. How will you find out who bes beta and gamma? I ask.

    "A friendly fight, my king." The Alpha says, and I nod my head.

    "It is a good idea. And if it makes you all and the packs safer, I am happy to give my approval." I say and smile.

    "Thank you, my king. Thank you." They say and look relieved.

    "It is all good. You let us know if there is needed help, doing this." I tell them, and they promise they will. "Good. Now7, I am going to go shower and eat before the meeting." I tell them. And we say our goodbye. And I walk home to shower.

    Getting back home I meet Rose on her way in as she is going to her daycare, followed there by one of the Omegas assigned to work privately here at our house. I give her a goodbye hug and kiss, and they leave, so I go upstairs to find my amazing mate and queen ying on the floor with Noah.

    I take a few minutes to tell her about the three packs wanting to merge, and she agrees it is a good idea.

    "But we need to be sure it is going as nned." She says, and I agree.

    "I will make sure someone is keeping an eye on it," I promise, and she smiles happily.

    "Good." She says. And I give her a kiss before I go shower.

    After the shower, I get dressed in my suit and as I am about to take the tie on, I remember what she said when we were in the office after bidding everyone wee. And I decide not to wear a tie, as this is just a meeting. And I altogether chose to wear some nice jeans and a buttoned-up shirt.

    Liv smile at me when Ie downstairs and kisses me.

    "You look great." She says, and I see she has changed into a simple knee-length dress. But she looks amazing as always.

    "So do you, beautiful. Let''s get this meeting over with." I say, taking her hand as we leave the house and walk over to the castle.

 Chapter 0139

    LOGAN

    Liv and I walked into the big conference room that had been made in the castle. Besides three veryrge tables, there was about twenty-five big screen on the walls, in case some of the packs could not be there. Liv and I went over to the smaller table meant for us, and our advisors she was already there, and I waited for her to take a seat before I started talking.

    "Good morning, everyone. You do all know that you have been asked toe for a meeting regarding a few things. First, we are aware that rouges are attacking more frequently, and we have spies out to try to find out why this happens. In the meantime, if packs need help, the Royal Blood Moon Pack will give as much help we can, and I know many of the bigger packs are doing the same." I start out. And everyone is silent, so I continue.

    "We also advise for the smaller packs to work together, and help each other. The Royal Blood Moon Pack offers not only protection, but warriors to are avable toe and train with you. All this info has been sent to your emails, with info on who to contact if your pack needs or wants this." I finish and see that several Alphas nod their heads. Before we move on, are there say questions about this?" I ask and give them time to answer, but no one does.

    "Now, not everything does always have to be hard and difficult. And therefore my head warrior and one of my Beta''se up with a new idea. And I will let them exin what they have nned." I tell them and go sit down next to Liv, and watch Matt and Kyle stand up.

    "Hello, everyone. You all know who I am. I did after ourst tournament, hand over my pack to my very capable son, Alpha Kai. And my mate and I decided toe here to help our new King and Queen." Kyle says and smiles big.

    "And I am Matt Moore, and I recently took over for my father, as a head warrior, with great assistance from Kyle here. And I have found it useful and amazing to work and learn from someone so capable and amazing wolf. And a little intimidating, but who wouldn''t think that?" Matt says and chuckles, making everyoneugh a little.

    "We have during our time talked a lot about how we can protect everyone in the best way possible. And we all know the best way is to help and work together. And to help you across the many packs to get together, we are nning a winter festival. As you all know, we do not really get any snow here, so it will still be held outside." Matt says and looks at Kyle Who is the next one to speak.

    "The winter festival will be first and foremost held for packs to make alliances and find out which of your neighbor packs can use a little more help. But it is not meant to be all just about business. So we will have a party here as well celebrating that the winter moon is about to go away for this year." He says, and everyone is listening, seemingly interested. So he continues.

    "There is some difference from this event, and instead of having tracking, hunting, and the race. We will concentrate the games to be for the heads on the packs, such as Alpha, the Beta, and the head warrior Gamma. Andst, as somethingpletely new We want to make a category for the Lunas." There he said it, and now we are just waiting for the problems to start, but first, no one says anything for a long time until one of the Alphas stands up.

    new

    "What kind of category are we talking about?" The Alpha asks.

    "Well, we all want to show that we have strong leadership. So the Lunapetition is fighting." Kyle says

    and I can see the smiles on many of the Lunas.

    "Are you serious?" Another Alpha asks as he stands up.

    "You want to let the Lunas fight?" A third Alpha asks.

    "I am sure the king and his advisors have thought of how to make sure they won''t get seriously hurt." A fourth Alpha says from somewhere and then the discussion breaks out.

    I let them discuss between themselves for a little while and noticed a few Lunas join in, which made me smile. But after some time I think it''s enough after I see how one of the Alphas forcefully pushes his Luna back down to sit, so I stand up.

 Chapter 0140

    "SILENCE," Imand out. And the room goes quiet.

    I noticed Liv stood up too. But not toe over to my side. She left the small stage and walked towards the Alpha that had forced his Luna down. When she gets over to them, Liv Squats down and looks at the Luna, who can not be much older than herself.

    "Are you okay?" her sense her asking. But the Luna doesn''t answer or look up, and Liv stands up, looking at the standing Alpha.

    "Remove yourmand." She tells him, and he smirks at her, which makes me move a little in case I have to react fast.

    "With all respect, that is my choice." He says.

    "You are hurting your Luna. So I will say it again nicely. Remove yourmand." Liv says.

    "She is not my Luna, Yet." He answerspletely ignoring what she asks. And I Notice how the Luna starts the shake under hismand and is just about to throw out my own.

    "Remove yourmand, NOW." She orders and the Queen''smand hits him like a solid kick to his stomach, as he falls to his knees. The girl finally looks up and looks relieved.

    "Are you okay?" Liv asks her, and the girl nods her head. And Liv looks at the Alpha again.

    "Why would you treat your mate like this?" Liv asks, but before he answers the girl does very quietly.

    "I am not his mate, his mate, and Luna is at home." The girl asks and the surrounding Alphas and Lunas start whispering.

    "Why are you here instead of her?" Liv asks

    "He does something like this all the time. We never see our Luna, only the ones working in the

    packhouse, and sometimes the girls he brings there, for...." She doesn''t finish, but looks down in shame before continuing

    "My mate is back home. I did not want to go. I do not want to hurt him." She whispers, nearly hearable. But we are wolves and have a hundred times better hearing.

    OLIVIA

    I am shocked, so shocked I lift mymand without realizing it, and I barely register the Alphaunching. for me, but I do register in thest second And I turn around just in. time to avoid him hitting me and step back a few steps before throwing my own hit so fast that he falls to the ground with a thud.

    A few of the surrounding Alphas grab hold of him, and I feel Loganing closer, but he doesn''t say or do anything and lets me do my thing.

    "Why would you try to attack me, when I just clearly showed I am stronger than you in power," I ask the Alpha.

    "Stupid little bitch." He sneers out and growls. I and everyone else hear Logan''s very low but dangerous growl. And I concentrate on the girl.

    "We will make sure you get home to your mate," I promise her, and she looks relieved.

    "Thank you, my Queen." She says and bows her head. And before I can say more, Logan interrupts.

    "And you, Alpha, will be put under investigation on how you run and treat your pack and Luna." He says.

    "And so what. It is my pack, my rules." The Alpha says.

    "Yes, it is." Logan agrees, and I look at him.

    "BUT, Forcing another wolf against

    hers and her mate''s wish. Deliberately hurting your Luna and Mate with your infidelity. That is against the kingdom''sw and has been for many centuries. And you will get punished." Logan says before pointing at a few warriors.

    "Bring him to his foot and make sure he stays there." Logan continues before looking back at the alpha. "You will go with my warriors and STAY in your room. Until further notice, it will be in your best interest to do as told." Logan finishes, and we watch the Alpha leave before walking back to the stage.

    The rest of the meeting went on peacefully, and after a few hours, the agreement became that the Lunas who wish to fight could, and those who don''t want to won''t. And before we know it iste, and dinner is being served, and I realize we have been here all day.

    After the dinner, Logan tells them all

    that every pack will get a summary of the meeting and further information about the winter festival. And we end the meeting and day for everyone to go back to rest, and we walk home, Logan saying he will deal with the Alpha in the morning.

 Chapter 0141

    OLIVIA

    ''Sis, Logan!'' First, I don''t register the mindlink.

    ''LIV, LOGAN!'' Matt yells in the mindlink, and I wake up fast and very confused, looking at Logan who looks just as confused.

    ''About time.'' Matt''s voice sounds in our head.

    ''What is going on?'' Logan ask.

    ''The Alpha from earlier, he fled. Knocked down the two warriors.'' Matt says, and Logan is already out of bed and getting clothes on.

    ''I am on my way.'' Logan says and the mindlink closes.

    I move to get out of bed and find something to wear but I am stopped by Logan, who is already dressed and ready to go.

    "Stay here. No reason for both of us to leave." He tells me and kisses my temple.

    "Are you sure?" I ask and look at the watch. It''s only 3.34 AM.

    "Yes. Stay here with the kids and your dad. And get some more sleep. I will try to be back in not too long." He promises.

    "Okay. Be safe." I tell him, and he smiles at me.

    "Always, baby." With those words, he leaves the room.

    I sit down on the bed, not knowing what I should do. I always need help falling asleep when Logan is away. I decide to go check on the kids and look into Rose''s room first. I see that she is still sleeping sweetly in her bed, so I quietly close the door.

    I go to open the door into Noah''s room and get surprised, when I see my dad is there, in the rocking chair with Noah on hisp, talking quietly to him. He looks up when he hears the door open up more and smiles

    at me.

    "Hey, muffin." He says and looks at me.

    "Hey, Dad. I didn''t hear him wake up. I am sorry if he woke you." I say quietly.

    "That is okay, Muffin. I was awake. And thought I would go in here. I hope that is okay?" HD asks.

    "Of course it is, Dad. I am just surprised." I tell him and walk over to them.

    "I remember when you and Matt were this small. I would go in your room when you cried, and hope you did not wake up your mom." He tells me, and I smile.

    "You were always the best dad anyone could wish for," I say, and he smiles at me.

    "You were just an easy child, Muffin. And a daddy''s girl from you was born." He says, and I smile.

    He is right. I was always daddy''s girl when I was a little girl. I loved my mom, but I had a stronger bond with my dad, even before my mom was killed.

    I sat down in the other chair and listened to the story Dad was telling Noah, and recognized the story, as one he had always told me whend was a kid. It''s about a Lone wolf who never found his mate, and he was a very rare warrior, stronger than any other wolf ever existing.

    Even after Noah had fallen asleep, Dad kept on with the story, and

    leaned back and listened to hice

    while he talked. And I must have fallen asleep because I was woken up by him softly poking me.

    "You fell asleep, Muffin." He whispered, to not wake up Noah again.

    "I am sorry, Dad," I say as I stand up to give him a hug.

    "Muffin. You are fine. You should get some sleep."

    "I am waiting for Logan. There was an issue with one of the Alphas, and he was being contained until

    tomorrow. But somehow he managed to get away." I tell him.

    "I am sure Logan is all good, Muffin. He knows how to look after himself." Dad tells me, and I know that he is right.

    "I know, Dad," I answer.

    "Good. I am sure he will be back very soon." Dad says, and I know he is right.

    After another hug, Dad goes back to

    his room, and decide to walk

    downstairs to the kitchen to make a cup of warm chocte. Walking down the stairs I stop halfway down, something is for some reason not feeling right. I try putting my senses out but don''t feel anything, so I continue down, walk to the kitchen, and make the warm chocte, when it is ready I go to leave the kitchen.

 Chapter 0142

    The second I leave the kitchen and turn to close the door to the kitchen, someone grabs me. I am thrown through the room, and Ind on a small table, cutting myself on broken ss from the vase that breaks with I fell into. I look up and see the Alpha that everyone thought had run away, but here he is in our private home, and now I know why I felt something wasn''t right.

    "How did you get in here?" I whisper. I hoped the noise fromnding On the table, didn''t wake up the kids or dad.

    "I had help from a very powerful witch." He answers me, as he walks slowly over towards me. "Stop. Right now!" Imand, but nothing happens. And heughs.

    "Like I said, a very powerful witch." He says, chuckling.

    And then he grabbed me, throwing me into the wall. I try to hit him. But something is blocking me, and my hits and kicks have no effect on him. He grabs me around my neck and starts squeezing, and somewhere in my mind, I hear Logan''s panicking voice. But I am too scared to find out how to answer him because this Alpha is closing my airways and making it impossible to breathe. He is trying to choke me to death, I try to reach Skye, but is blocked and I begin to panic as I know he won''t stop till he has killed me. "Did you really think I would let a little bitch like you? Show off your power, and just let it go? You did, didn''t you? but you will learn not to meddle with a man''s business, little girl." He says as he squeezes harder, and I am close to losing consciousness.

    Suddenly, the Alpha is ripped away from me and pushed away from me, and I fight hard to get air into my lungs. Looking up, I see my dad. He is the one who saved me and is now standing between myself and the Alpha.

    "Dad, no," I gasp. Still not fully recovered from being choked.

    "Don''t you dare to touch my daughter." He growls.

    "Do you really think that you a simple wolf can fight me?" The Alpha sneers at Dad.

    "No, I don''t. But he can." Dad says and in the next second, he is thrown against the wall by a very, very angry Titan in his Lycan form.

    "How DARE you touch your queen. Stupid little wolf. Think you are superior, and now you are going to die, and then I will find your witch and kitther, too." Titan growls in his very low and most dangerous voice.

    The Alpha starts screaming out all kind of curses and names, but Titan don''t care, and shoves his hand into the chest of the Alpha, and rips out his heart.

    The Alphas'' body falls to the ground

    with a thud, and Titan drops his heart on the floor next to the body Titanes over to me, lifts me up into his arms, and nuzzles his nose into my neck. I softly caress his

    face.

    "I am okay," I whisper.

    "Wasn''t fast enough if Dad hadn''t saved you." He whines softly.

    "But he was, and you dide. You know Dad is sick, you saved both of us," I whisper. "I saved you both," Titan repeated.

    "Yes, you did," I say.

    Next thing I know, Titan gives back control to Logan and shifts back into human form, still holding me in his arms. He kisses me the second the shift is over, and after I see Dad had sneaked away, probably back up to his room, and before I knew it, Logan had walked us up to our bedroom.

 Chapter 0143

    LOGAN

    Fucking Alpha, I should have known it wouldn''t have been this easy. But I didn''t think he would actually hurt his queen. This was not even an Alpha that went crazy after losing a mate. No, this was just a pissed- off alpha with too big an ego. I panicked when I felt her fear and her strength slowly disappear.

    Titan had fought against my control so bad it had hurt, so I let it go and gave him control. He had run to the house on four legs but shifted into the lycan when we got there just in time to feel how she started to get air in her lungs again. When we got in there Liv was gasping for air, and us stood protecting in front of her.

    "Do you really think that you, a simple wolf, can fight me?" The Alpha sneered at us. But us did not even look scared. But then again, he is the most fearless and trained warrior I have ever met. us saw use in behind the Alpha, who didn''t sense a thing.

    "No, I don''t. But he can." us said and smiled. I grabbed the Alpha in the second and threw him to the wall.

    "How DARE you touch your queen. Stupid little wolf. Think you are superior, and now you are going to die, and then I will find your witch and kill her, too." Titan growled at him. And the aloha started screaming, calling us names, and so on.

    Titan didn''t care and walked over to the Alpha as the predator he truly was, not even caring about what the Alpha said. He shoved his lycan paw into the chest of the Alpha, locked his hand around the heart, and squeezed before ripping it out of his chest and dropping it on the floor next to the dead Alpha. Titan walked over to Liv, lifted her up into his arms, and nuzzled his nose into her neck. And Liv caressed his big head, calming him.

    "I am okay." She whispers.

    "Wasn''t fast enough if Dad hadn''t saved you." He whines softly. It shows just how much of a softy he is. "But he was, and you dide. You know Dad is sick. You saved both of us." She tells him softly, and I can feel how that makes him feel proud and calm.

    "I saved you both," Titan repeated.

    "Yes, you did." She says. And he rxes.

    I feel the change happens when he begins giving back control and shifts back to my human form. I am naked because the first shift was into my actual wolf. But I still have Liv in my arms and don''t care about anything but kissing her, tasting her, and touching her. I hear us chuckle barely hearable, before he walks away to leave us alone, and after a bit of time, I carry her upstairs and into our bedroom.

    Getting into our bedroom, I could not wait any longer. I put her to stand on the floor and turned her around to face the now-locked door. I push her hair over one of her shoulders and bend my head down to kiss her neck and nibble on it with my teeth, and she moans.

    I run my hands from her hips and up until I reach the trim of the top she had on and bite her ear softly.

    "I will buy you something new," I tell her and rip open her top so I can throw it away. He cups her breasts, squeezes them, and makes her gasp and moan at the same time.

    The next thing is her sexy pajama shorts. I am almost sorry to ruin them. Like with the top, I get her some new ones, so I rip them up on the sides and throw them over to the ruined top.

    I put my hand between her legs and growl softly when I feel how wet she already is, and I kiss her neck before biting only softly.

    "I need you, baby," I whisper and thrust my hard cock deep inside her tight pussy.

    "Oh god, Logan." She moans hard and I growl from feeling her wetness and tightness around my cock.

    "I need you so fucking bad right now, baby. I need to feel you. And I don''t think I can be gentle right now." I whisper into her ear, and she moans.

    "I need you too, Logan. Take what you need." She says as she moans when I begin thrusting in and out of

    her.

    I growl at what she said and grab

    her hands and pine them against the

    door in front of her with one hand,

    her

    while I put my other arm around waist, and get her to stand in the right position. Then I begin pounding in and out of her, over and over, while I hear her moans and small screams of pleasure.

    "Logan!" she moans out and I can feel her tightening even more.

    "Fuck, that''s it, baby. Come for me." I growl sensually in her ear while fuck her hard.

    "Oh god, yes... Logan." She moans and whimpers as shees hard, and I slow down but am still thrusting in and out of her.

    When her orgasm is over, I pull out

    of her, turn her around, and kiss her passionately. Before lifting her up so that I can thrust back inside of her, she moans, wrapping her legs around me, and I thrust in and out

    slowly.

    "I love you, Liv," I whisper against her lips, and she moans softly.

    "I love you too, Logan." She whispers back to me. And I keep thrusting in and out of her, making here

    a few more times.

    I walk over to the bed and sit down

    so that she sits on me, and she starts to move up and down on my cock, until I feel her begin to tighten again, and my cock gets hard. I put my hands on her ass making her go harder up and down on me, and we both moan, and only after a few

    more thrusts did we bothe, Liv surprising me by getting close to my neck and biting down on my mark remarking me.

    When we both start to rx, I pull her to lie down and pull out of her before pulling her close into my arms,

    where she falls asleep. And Iy for a bit thinking about how lucky I am that she is mine.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0144

    -

    LOGAN

    "If you need any help earning the pack you let me know, let me know when or if your pack gets a new Alpha," I say on the phone. I am talking to the mate and Luna of the Alpha I killed two days ago.

    "I will, my king. Thank you. And thank you for setting me free. Take care." She says and makes me quiet. "You are wee. You take care." I say. And we close the call.

    I had heard horrible things about this Alpha. He would cheat on his mate, over and over again, not caring about the pain he put her through every single time. She had been pregnant three times and lost the child because of the pain he put her through when he cheated.

    I could not even imagine cheating on Liv without feeling sick about it, so how he could do this, I really do not understand.

    Even worse was how hemanded she-wolves to his "yroom" which is horrifying. Even more, because he didn''t care if the she-wolves were already mated, he wouldmand them to cheat on their mate.

    She even told me about, how he would take a she-wolf in heat into the room, and that he had made she- wolves pregnant that way. So yes, even though Luna never had the chance to give birth to a child, he had four kids in the pack. The oldest being fifteen years old and the rightfully future Alpha of their pack. She assured me she never did me the she-wolves or the children, as it had been out of their control. So her suggestion was to lead the pack the best she could, with the help from the Beta and his mate, until the oldest child turned eighteen and could take over. That way, they could make sure he would get the proper training for being an Alpha, and I told her, if needed, they could send him here to be trained. Despite losing her mate she is doing okay, but being used to pain in the way she is, losing her mate was a relief. And she seemed like a good person and talked a lot about the son the Alpha had, who is rightfully the heir to the Alpha title, without sounding resentful. But sounding like someone who only wants the best for her pack and the packmembers.

    Leaving the pack in her charge will be an excellent way to go, and the pack is only 2 hours from our borders. So we can help out when it is needed. I suggest making sure everyone is under my rule but with her in charge in my absence.

    The next thing on the schedule is ns for how to make the festival so Matt and, Kyle, and Luca can join me in the office, so we can start making ns So we can have the Festival not too long from now.

    OLIVIA

    I am spending the day with Dad today, and he has an appointment with Dr. Joseph and Kendra, as he has been very weak thest two days since he had to use a lot of strength when he saved me.

    So right now, we are sitting in the room and waiting for Joseph and Kendra to join us, and it doesn''t take long before theye in.

    "Hello, Olivia and us," Kendra says and hugs both of us.

    "Hello, good to see you both," Joseph says, and both Dad and I answer them back. And we all talk for a little bit.

    "Okay, us, we would like some blood tests, and we are going to do different tests today. And before you leave I will use my gift a little to remove the pain that I feeling from you." Joseph says, and I am a little surprised because Dad didn''t tell me that he is in pain.

    The tests being done are checking

    tin

    his muscles and nerves, but also his mental state, so they can find out if there should be kept more eye on how he is doing around other

    people. When we are almost done,

    Joseph looks at Dad.

    "Last thing... can you still connect with your wolf?" he asks.

    "Not like I used to, but yes," Dad says, and Joseph nods his head beforeying his hands on Dad to take his pain.

    When Joseph is done, Kendra

    "Dad?" I ask because I really want to say something.

    "Yes, muffin." He answers.

    "I need you to tell me when you are in pain. If I don''t know I can''t help." I tell him.

    "You and Logan already do more than enough Muffin. You don''t need to have more to worry about." He tells me.

    "I still want to know dad." I insist.

    "Okay,

    Not fight with you. But see how you do Thelp you with bits of advice." He says and I smile.

    Hnwant to help you train.

    "Okay, Dad, it''s a deal. And I would love that. I want to make you proud." I tell him.

    "You already make me proud every day." He says. I''m going to say something. But then I hear yelling in my mind.

    ''ROUGES''.

    Shit, not now, is what goes through my mind.

    "Dad, we need to hurry. Get you and the kids in the safe room." I say as the housees into sight, but Dad looks at me.

    "Go Muffin. I will get Anna and all the kids in the room. Go help, Logan." He says and nods his head at me. I kiss his cheek.

    "Thank you, Dad," I say and turn finding my mindlink on Logan.

    ''I am on my way. Where?'' I ask him.

    ''North border. Be careful, baby.'' He answers, and I run, shifting as I am running.

 Chapter 0145

    LOGAN

    I was on the training fields with Matt Kyle and Luca, nning on how we want things to look, so it is most effective and also looks good. And we are just about to go back to the castle when I hear yelling in the link to our warriors.

    ''ROUGES.'' Ites from 3 different links, and I instantly open the linkpletely.

    ''Where, and how many?'' This is what I ask and need to know, and I feel both Matt Kyle, and Luca in the link, but I also feel Liv.

    ''North forest, too many to count. Five more warriors joined us.'' One of them answered.

    ''All warriors not on duty. Go to the North forest, now. Everyone on patrol keeps an extra eye that can be a distraction.'' I order, and I feel warriors start moving.

    "Let''s go," I say and shift. And it does not take long before we get there.

    He was right when he said there were too many to count, they kepting and still are. I don''t think too much, but run in to join the battle.

    ''I am on my way, where.'' I hear Liv in my mindlink. The mate in me does not like her fighting in the rouge attacks. But the Alpha in me is proud that our Luna is so brave and strong.

    ''North border, be careful baby.'' I say, and I can feel her shift and start running.

    Ie out of the mindlink that distracted me, just to be pushed hard so I actually go down to the ground, and before I can get up three wolves jump on me. I got one pushed off me, but one of the others

    managed to dig his ws into my side and pull down, giving me a deep wound down my side. I ignore the pain grab the paw, and rip it off him, and he falls off me and gives me the chance to kick off thest one so that I can get on my legs.

    Standing up I quickly check my side and curse, the fucker managed to get me good, but I know it will heal, and decide to ignore it for now. Just in time to grab a rouge that came running towards me, and I quickly broke his neck.

    I look around to see Live running in, in wolf form, and start ripping into rouges. She is amazing and so incredibly fast, and I love watching her fight. And even though she has not trained a lot in this form, she is amazing. I notice others stopping to fight as well not only our warriors but rouges as well, which surprises me a lot and makes me use all my senses. And there it is. A bigger aura than any of these forges have is getting closer, and I direct my attention to the direction I feel Ites from.

    ''Shift.'' I tell Titan and he immediately shifts into our lycan form and slowly walks closer to Liv, who seems to not really sense me. So I feel for the bond, which is still there, but it feels like something is blocking it, and it does note from her.

    ''Skye says something tries to block her shift.'' Titan tells me, and it makes my rms go higher.

    ''Pay attention, someone with a big aura ising, and something is blocking my link to Liv, and blocking her shift.'' I tell Matt, Kyle, and Luca. And they do respond with words but with actions by moving closer. Suddenly, the rouges started to pull away and leave the fight, and looking around, and it was clear that we were not prepared for this attack. But even though the rouges leave, the big aura stilles closer. Lives over next to me still in her wolf form.

    ''She still can not shift.'' Titan tells me, and I am getting mad. Who the hell is blocking her?

    "Stay behind me, whoever this is. They know you are not as strong in this form as in human form or lycan because you never had proper time to train in wolf form." I tell her and she nods her head, and I turn towards the direction I feel this persone from.

    "Come out instead of being a damn coward," I yell, and a burst of deepughter sounds through the trees. "Easy, young king, you might be strong, but I know your weak spot." The voice calls out and a big, ragged-looking man ragged lookinges out of the shadows.

    "What you want?" I ask him, but he does not have to answer, the fact that he stares at Liv is answer enough.

    "Isn''t that obvious? I want your mate." He finally answers andughs.

    "Then this. All this death was pointless. Because I will never let you have her." I growl and hear a growl in agreement behind me.

    "Oh, do not worry, I don''t want to fuck her." He says, and I growl louder.

    "I want her powers, or rather, I want her to use her powers." The stranger says, still looking at Lil.

    "It won''t happen. So leave, and I will let you live." I sneer.

    u

    "I want her to save my son, and then keep her, for him. And if I do not get what I want: I will kill everyone here Kids and elders included. Look around we made a lot of damage, even on the king." He says andughs, and Liv whimpers,

    "You were lucky this time. It won''t happen again." I say. And heughs again.

    "Oh, I am sure it will. Think about it, I will give you the next full moon. Or rather the day before." He says calmly.

    "You are going to wait for nothing. Now ever he did to block her, remove it, and leave." I sneer. And I see him mindlink and then smile while looking at Liv.

    "It''s lifted, sweetheart. See you in three weeks." He tells her, ignoring me, as he turns and leaves.

    I turn as I feel her shift, but because

    she was in wolf form and not lycan

    form, she is.now naked. And

    everyone turns away in respect. An unshifted warrior I recognize as Cal, one of our fighters in the

    Love

    tournament, speaks as he stands

    with the back to us.

    "My king, my Queen, I know my

    scent is on it. But I will offer you my shirt so you can cover up. Until you can get your own clothes." He says, reaching out his big t-shirt behind him take it and help Liv put it on. And it is big enough for her to be decently covered.

    "Thank you, Cal, it will work for now," I tell him.

    "Anytime, my king." He says.

    "You can all turn. Everyone mated, go home, calm down your mate and kids for the unmated. I need help collecting our dead warriors. Get them into the throne room, where the families cane and take care of their lost one." I order.

    "Yes, my king." Everyone says.

    "Thank you all," I say before Liv, Matt, Kyle, Luca, and I walk toward the house.

 Chapter 0146

    LOGAN

    When we get closer to the house, we see both us, Anna, and Kate outside with all four kids, waiting for us. Matt hurries over to take one of the twins from Anna and give her a kiss, and Kate is standing with Noah on her arm while Rose has her hand in us''s.

    "What happened," Kate asked.

    "That is a long story, one we should not tell here," Kyle answers her, and she nods her head.

    "Let''s meet here tonight, and we will have some beds for the twins that they can sleep in," I tell them all. And they agree.

    We all go home to ourselves to clean up and rest a little before we meetter. Kate told us she would look after Noah and Rose so that Liv and I could clean up and rx a little after the fight, and we thanked her. We went inside and upstairs to our bedroom, and the second we were there, she pulled off the shirt she had borrowed. And threw it outside the door. This seems extreme for normal humans but for mated wolves. There is nothing worse than the feeling and smell of another wolf on you; it makes our skin crawl, and I am surprised she didn''t rip it in pieces. Myself I wanted to do just that even Before she got it on. Most wolves would have punched Cal for offering his shirt to their mate, but we all knew he only wanted to help.

    "Why me?" Liv''s voice sounded weak behind me. And I turn to look at her I, and my heart breaks a little, seeing her like this, and I go to put my arms around her.

    "Baby. You are special, and it is no surprise that others try to take you from me. But I won''t let that happen." I assure her, and I feel her other head against my chest.

    I lift her up and carry her out to our bathroom and into our shower. I start up the hot water and begin to help her get washed clean after the battle and get Cal''s scent off of her. When she is clean, I wash myself off, too, before lifting her again and holding her between me and the wall.

    I hold her face in my hands and make her look at me.

    "I love you and won''t let anyone take you from me. Because you are mine and only mine." I tell her as my hands leave her face, and I put them on her hips as I rest my forehead against hers and thrust slowly inside of her, and just showing her that she belongs here with our family and me.

    OLIVIA

    After our shower together and Logan making love to me in the shower, we went to get dressed, and I chose a pair of sweatpants and a top. But I went into Logan, who was inside his own closet, and took one of his hoodies to wear, and he just smiled.

    When we were dressed, we went and got some food that one of the Omegas had brought to the house from one of the restaurants in town, probably on Dad''s order.

    ''Dad?'' I mindlink him.

    ''Yes, Muffin.'' He answered back.

    -

    ''Thank you for the food.'' I tell him and feel his amusement.

    ''You wee, enjoy.'' He answers.

    ''Come and join us, us.'' Logan says as he joins the mindlink.

    ''I don''t want to disturb you two.'' Dad says.

    ''You don''t,e eat. And I want you to join the meetingter.'' Logan says.

    ''Okay, on my way.'' Dad says after a small pause, and we hear the door open to his room upstairs.

    Dad joined us for dinner, and we all sat talking about anything other than what happened today. Because we all knew we were going to talk about itter.

    After Dinner, we went into the living room and waited, and it didn''t take long before they were all there, sitting down and looking at each other.

    "Who was he? I ask and end the silence, and Logan looks at Kyle before answering.

    "That is a long story. But shortly said, he is the rouge that everyone refers to as the rouge king." And I nod my head. Everyone had heard about the rouge Alpha, and the stories were not pleasant to listen to He was feared in every pack because he always attacked with a purpose.

    "And now he wants... Me." I whisper. And Logan instinctively pulls me into his arms and holds me close.

    "I won''t let that happen. I will never let him take you away from me." He says.

    "No one here will," Matt says, and I look at him.

    "But what if he attacks again? We lost so many today, and you heard him. He won''t stop. And he blocked

    our bond, my shift. I couldn''t do anything. How, how did he do that." I say, wanting them to take this more seriously.

    "My guess is that he found a witch or wizard," Kyle says.

    "What? I thought they were all gone. I read in a book that they disappeared. Everyone thinks they stopped existing," I say.

    "I have always said that they had

    gone into hiding. Their powers made vampires and Lycans, in particr, capture them for their own benefit and keep them captive. I guess that this is what he does, or he has been lucky to find one of the less friendly ones." Kyle says.

    "But as long he can do this." I start but am interrupted by Dad.

    "I know one she can help block it. If she is still alive." He says and makes me and Matt look at him. Does

    Dad know a witch?

    "Dad?" I ask.

    "I knew her as a child. Her dad was a

    eli

    wolf, her mother a witch. No one knew other than my own father and my mom. Not even our Alpha knew. And I never told anyone because I was told how bad it could turn out if they found out. And her mom stopped using her powers. But Greta, as we grew up, started showing signs. One day, when we were ying around, she identally sted me away and sent me flying with her powers. Her parents decided to tell everyone they were going to live near her elder grandparents and left before anyone would find out." Dad told us.

    "Do you know where they went?" Kyle ask.

    "Not precisely, but close enough. We kept in touch for a while." Dad says.

    "I can go and see if I can''t find her. I have Dad''s bloodline, and she would be able to sense that." Matt

    says.

    "You are not going alone. Luca and one of the Warriors that you trust will go with you." Logan says.

    "And Anna, you and the twins will be here in thest room while Matt is gone." He finishes.

    "Thank you." She says.

    "I will bring Cal. He is a good warrior and loyal." Matt says, and Logan and Dad agree.

    "If you find her, tell her everything. And make it very obvious that we are asking for help. Not forcing her to

    get it." Logan says, and Matt nods his head.

    Just then, a feeling of a bright, warm aura full of magic emerged right here in the living room. An old

    feminine voice calls out as an elderly woman bes visible in front of us.

    "I feel an old dear friend needs help." The voice says.

 Chapter 0147

    OLIVIA

    We were all shocked, right there in front of us stood a woman looking my dad''s age.

    "Greta?" Dad asks, and she smiles.

    "us, my old friend." She says, smiling.

    "Greta, it really is you. But how?" Dad says as he gives her a hug.

    "A month ago I found an old photo and the carved wolf made in a tree. I used my powers to check on you and felt that you were ill. I thought abouting then. But I figured you were with your mate and family, so I did not want to impose. Last night, a voice full of power spoke in my head and told me that an old friend needed my help, and my first thought was You, my friend." She says and looks at Dad, who smiles. "Greta, meet my family: my son Matt and his mate Anna, my daughter Olivia and her mate Logan. These are Logan''s Beta''s Luca, former Alpha Kyle, and his mate Kate. My four grandkids are sleeping." Dad tells her, and she greets us all but then looks at Dad.

    "Where Is your mate? Is this why you have fallen ill?" She asks him softly. And Dad nods his head.

    "My Mate was killed several years ago in z rouge attack, by the rouge king himself," Dad says, and we all look at him in shock.

    "Dad? What?" I ask before anyone can.

    "Sorry I never told you, Muffin, but yes, the rouge king was the rouge that killed your mother," Dad says.

    I am shocked. Not only was the rouge king trying to get me so I could help his son, but I now learned that he was the one who took my mom from me. I am furious, boiling inside, and close to losing control, but then I feel Logan enter my mind and put his arms around me.

    ''We will kill him, and You will kill baby, I promise. Don''t lose control, baby, and you can hurt everyone here if you do.'' He softly tells me in our mindlink, and I begin to rx.

    ''You promise?'' I ask him.

    ''Yes I promise, I will let you kill him, in any way you want to.'' He promised me.

    ''Thank you.'' I tell him. And focus on the room again.

    "I am sorry." I say bowing my head in shame when I realize I had cast out my aura, making everyone fall to their knees."

    "I am so sorry," I say again.

    "Don''t be my child. We understand." Kate says and gives me a hug, and everyone nods their heads, but I look at Greta.

    "I am sorry. I do not normally lose control like this. I understand if you think it''s too big a risk to help us." I tell her, but she smiles.

    "Do not be sorry for your feelings; it''s understandable, and I am still here. Aren''t I?" She says, smiling. "Thank you." I tell her, and she smiles as we all sit down and talk.

    After a few hours where we had

    been talking, and Greta have told us about how they went in hiding so no one would find out that she was a wolf/witch hybrid. Hybrids were

    never looked at in a good way.

    Especially not when it became

    a

    wolf and a witch, because of the

    power a wolf has and the magic the witch can do. Many hybrids were often killed because of it. She had even met her mate but was rejected because she was half a witch.

    When she was done with telling her story, we told her about everything and she was listening with a big calm surrounding her.

    "I think he is right that the rouge has a witch. That way, he blocked your ability to shift and use your matebond. Which also tells me that it is someone powerful." Greta says.

    "Is there anything you can do?" Dad asks her, and she smiles.

    "I won''t lie. It is going to be a hard thing to block that kind of powerful magic. But am going to try." She

    says.

    "We do not want you to do anything if it is too big a risk." I start and smile and hold up a finger to stop me.

    "The reason that it will be hard is

    because I have not been in a pack

    since we left the pack when I was a child. Being half wolf, a lot of my magic is connected to my wolf And

    a packless wolf is weaker that And

    others." She says and we look at her.

    "Have you been a rouge all this time?" Dad asks, and she nods her head.

    "My parents felt it was safer, and it made me fear for my life If I tried to join a pack. So I have lived alone." She exins.

    ''Titan says he has talked with her wolf, and she is telling the truth, what if we offer her a ce here? There is enough room. She can maybe even stay in your dad''s house.'' Logan tells me, and I think.

    ''I think it is a good idea. She is Dad''s friend, and she wants to help us. We should give her the best possible way to do so.'' I link him back, and he agrees.

    "Greta, as the King and Queen, but

    also Alpha and Luna of the royal pack, we would like to offer you a ce here, under our protection.

    us is living here now, and his

    house is empty and right next to here, and you can live there. Logan says, and I nod my head showing her I agree.

    "Are you sure? I will help you even if you are not." Greta tells us.

    "We are sure. And it will make Dad happy to have an old friend around." I tell her.

    "It''s a big honor, and an offer I would be stupid to decline." She says.

    "We will make you a packmember tomorrow. And wee with a dinner." Logan says, and we all agree.

    "I would like to ask for two, maybe three days after I be a packmember, to regain strength and power and to connect with thend and nature." She asks carefully.

    "Of course you can. If that will help you." I tell her, and she smiles.

    "It will, I get the power to do magic from my wolf and nature." She tells us.

    After we are done, Kyle and Kate offer to show her Dad''s house, and they leave, and so do Anna and

    Matt with the twins. So Dad, Logan, and I all go to bed.

 Chapter 0148

    GRETA

    A month ago when I found the little wolf that my old friend us had made for me when we were kids, I just had to check on him. I talked with my wolf and she agreed and lent me some power so I could tap deeper into my magic. What I saw made me a little sad, as I found out that he was sick, which is unusual for a wolf. Us wolves rarely get sick, so finding out that someone I used to be so close to is ill and very sick, it seems, is heartbreaking.

    -

    There are few things that can make a wolf sick, and I knew that us was going to be a warrior because already when we were kids, he was the best fighter. I always told him that he would be a high-ranked warrior, and the warriors have a bigger chance of being exposed to silver or wolfsbane, which is highly poisonous for wolves. So my first thought was, that this was the reason for my old friend''s sickness. I had not been thinking about the, one thing that makes wolves get sick, or go crazy, almost always right away.

    I had quietly listened to what they told me about everything, and I could feel the regreting out from the queen, us''s daughter. I bet he is super proud of his daughter.

    I told them a little about my life, so they were aware that I was not as powerful as I could be because I had technically lived like a rouge since I left our old pack along with my parents. And I was surprised when they fast offered me to be a permanent member of this pack, but I would have been incredibly stupid to say no, so I happily said thank you. And the king told me we would make that happen the next day. "This is the house that was built for us." The wolf with the name Kyle said.

    "Thank you, Beta," I said respectfully.

    "It''s not big but it has everything you could need. If you need anything use the phone in the kitchen and ring 01# and you reach the Omega head office for those on duty at the current time. Do keep in mind that the king and queen always expect all packmembers to be respected. Even the poorest member, the omegas are equals, not ves." He told me, and my respect for the king and queen only got bigger. "I like that. And I give my word that I will never mistreat or abuse my powers on another packmember." I promise him and he smiles.

    "Good, we wish you a good sleep." He finishes and they keep walking towards the house next to this.

    I looked at us''s house for a second before I walked inside and took my time to explore the little house. The ce is better than anything I ever lived in, a cozy TV room, a kitchen with everything possible needed, one bathroom, and two bedrooms.

    ''It looks like we, after all these years, finally found a home, Liana.'' I tell my wolf.

    ''Yes. I am looking forward to this. I hate feeling alone and weak.'' She tells me back. And I already know all this. And after we had talked a little, I decided to take a long, warm shower. And after a warm shower, I went into the room that I had found out was the spare room and fell asleep.

    OLIVIA

    What a night.

    It had been a roller-coaster, going up and down, and right now I was in the private gym, that Logan had made for us. And I was beating the punching ball with every strength l could bring forward, seeing the face of the so-called rouge king in my mind.

    How dare he, after killing my mother, toe here, treating me and my family? I would make sure that he would die a slow and agonizing death.

    I kept hitting and kicking the ball,

    harder and harder, and knew if I did

    not stop soon, I would end up breaking the ball. But I did not care had so much pain on the inside that I didn''t know how to deal with the pain of my mother''s brutal death. And paining out of fear of losing my family if he, for some reason, managed to kidnap me or, in another way, get me away from the people I love.

    I was interrupted when Logan put his strong arms around me and slowly pulled me back. At first, I fought against him to get free, but when he didn''t let go, I stopped and let him pull me close to him.

    "Baby, stop, you are hurting

    yourself." He said, and I got

    confused until I looked at my hands and saw the wounds and blood on my knuckles from beating the ball repeatedly over and over. Wolves heal fast, so I knew it would not take long before it was normal again, but I felt terrible because I knew Logan would have felt it when I began greeting wounds.

    Mates don''t usually feel when you are made to get hurt, but because these were self-reflected wounds, he could, and it made me feel really bad knowing it had hurt him too.

    "I am sorry, I am so sorry," I whispered and broke down.

    "Baby, don''t be. I understand why you are frustrated and angry." He whispered back close to my ear.

    "I never wanted to cause you any pain," I said softly, avoiding to look at him.

    "I know that, my love. And I am not mad. Just a little worried. I do not like to see you like this." He tells me softly before he turns me around so he can see my face.

    "I want him dead, Logan. And I want to be the one to kill him." I say, looking into his eyes.

    "If that is what you want to do, then you will. I will not stop you." He promised as he did not blink, looking back into my eyes.

    "Thank you. He ruined my childhood. It is his fault my dad is now dying." I say, and I feel like I sound like a broken record.

    "I know. But it won''t happen tonight. So I want you to rest." He tells me as he lifts me up and carries me into the bed. Heys us down, and I snuggle into him and let his calming scent take over my senses and make me fall asleep.

 Chapter 0149

    LOGAN

    "LINEUP." I yell and watch the Warriors get in line after line.

    "Thank you. You did well today. Everyone." I continue.

    "My king." They all answered and bowed.

    "You can go," I tell them, and they begin to leave the field. I turn to talk with Kyle and Matt.

    "They are in good form, better than I have ever seen them. You are doing very well Matt" I say.

    "It is a team effort, and I couldn''t have done it without Kyle," Matt says.

    "Matt, the only thing I have done in guiding you in your new role. The schedule and training and teaching are all you, and your father would have been proud of you." Kyle says and smiles.

    "Kyle is right," I tell him.

    "Thank you," Matt says. And we all leave the field.

    When Ie home, I can hear Liv and Luca in the backyard, where he has been teaching her and training her in her Wolf form. She wants to be good in any other form. And she is fighting hard to be able to revenge her mother and kill the rogue king.

    When they see me they stop and she shifts back and takes the robe she had ready, for when she shifts back to human. And shees over to me, walking into my arms panting for air from exhaustion. "Are you okay, baby?" I ask her, and she nods her head.

    "I am fine, just tired." She whispers tiredly. I look at her, then I lift her up and carry her into the house. When wee inside, I see us and Gretaing inside the front door, and Greta hurries over to us when she sees Liv in my arms.

    "Is she hurt?" She asks.

    "No, just exhausted from training herself very hard so she can be ready," I tell them, and they rx.

    "I can help you, my queen. My Wolf and I have be a lot stronger, I can put a shield around on you that will block any magic, that isn''t mine. And when you fight, I can help you by making your strength bigger, and I can make small markings around thend, and that way, make a basic protection that can protect for some magic, not all but some." She tells us.

    "You can? That could protect everyone more than we are now." I say.

    "I can." She says andes over, putting her hands on Liv. And I feel the exhaustion slowly leave Liv''s body, and after a little, we hear her.

    "Thank you, Greta." She whispers.

    "You are wee, my queen," Greta says, stepping away to give us room. When Liv is feeling rested, we all sit and talk.

    She tells us about how she will make a piece of jewelry that Liv will wear, and it will block magic from any other person who practices magic. And also the bracelet will let Greta know when it happens, and Greta can magnify the power and give more protection and strength.

    Liv asked her why she would weaken herself, by being bound to Liv. And she said that after she and her parents fled from their old pack She thought that she was doomed to be alone for the rest of her life, and she was just grateful, that she had a ce she could call home. Liv stood up and went to sit down next to Greta and took her hands.

    "Greta, you came here knowing you could put your life in danger. You had no knowing if you would have been attacked, possibly killed, but you came anyway so that you could help an old friend. Greta, you are home here, not because you are no one

    -

    helping us. But because

    should be left alone unless it is their

    own choice." Liv tells her softly.

    "Thank you." She whispers, and Liv gives her a hug.

    "You are home, Greta, you are home," Liv whispers, and I see a few tears leave Greta''s eyes.

    OLIVIA

    Greta left, and Dad went to bed, and after we had all eaten dinner together, we went up to our room after we had kissed Rose and Noah goodnight. And he put his arms around me when we were finally alone. He lifted me up and held me there as we kissed each other.

    After a long time, he let go of my lips and looked deep into my eyes, so deep that I felt like, he could see every little cell in my body. And I felt his love so deeply, more deeply than I have ever felt anything before. "I love you Liv. You saved my sanity the day you sat your feet on my pd. Titan felt something, and I did, too. I smelled your scent and knew that you would be mine, and when I first saw you, I felt the whole I had after Mia rejected me close. I loved you before I even met you." Logan tells me softly.

    "I love you too, Logan, you have

    made my world whole, you have given me more than I ever dared to wish for. thought when I found my mate, I would have to change and give up my passion to fight. But you let me be me. You let me be the fighter I am. But you also gave me a family, a daughter, and a son." I tell him as I caress his face softly.

    Logan carried me into our bed, and we undressed each other. When we were naked, he made love to me

    for hours, and the whole time, he never left my eyes with his, as he gave me orgasm after orgasm, until

    the veryst one where he came at the same time, once again, feeling as over bodies are connected in every way possible.

    After we justid in bed, I was in his arms. And just before I fall asleep, I hear his whisper, no his prayer to the moon goddess.

    "Moon-goddess, I beg you, do not take her from me, from our kids. And from our people. She is the light and the kindness that we all need to fight now."

 Chapter 0150

    LOGAN

    It is a Full moon tonight, and thest three weeks have been more busy than ever. Liv has been training harder every day every hour she could, and she has really turned into a great fighter in Wolf form too. Liv had most problems in that form, and even though she have gotten better, it first got perfect when she fully let Skye haveplete control in their wolf form.

    I am walking through town, making sure everyone is prepared for tomorrow''s attack. I want everyone who is not fighting to be safe, and therefore I asked anyone to go into their safety bunkers or extra secured basements. And I told them to go the safety today, just to be safe, so now I am just checking everyone did as I have told them to, and I''m happy to see that everyone has done as I told them to.

    I am walking back into the house and can hear Liv, Greta Matt, and us talking, or more like discussing. "Dad, I need you to do this." I hear Liv''s voice.

    "I need to be out there. I can''t let you do this on your own," us says.

    "Dad please." Liv starts but is interrupted.

    "Muffin, try to understand. I want him dead, too. If not by my hands, I at least want to see it." us says. "Dad, we all know if you are there, you will try to fight. It can get you killed." Liv argues.

    "Dad, please listen to her," Matt says. And there is a silent few seconds, and I step into the kitchen where they all are.

    "us we know what this means for you, and I know that you know that you can not be on that field. Your health is too weak. I promise you that Liv will be safe, and I hereby, as your Alpha and King, promise you that we won''t kill him on that field. We will weaken him, capture him and he will be killed by Liv''s hand and you can watch or help her. But, for right now, I need you here in the safety room. If anyone gets in, you can protect Anna and the kids." I tell him as I walk over to them.

    They all turn their heads in my direction and are quiet, but my eyes are on us as I wait for his answer. He looks at me for a long time, but then I see his stubbornness slowly die down and he bows his head. "Yes my king, as you wish I will look after our family." He says as he is bowing.

    "Thank you. I have made sure that anything you could need, food, clothes, days use in diapers for the small ones, toys, and beds for you all. Has been put in there. But take a look and tell me if you think anything is missing, and let me know if there is." I tell him, and he nods his head and bows.

    When us is on his way out of the TV-room, someone presses for a mindlink, and at the same time, Greta stands up, gripping the bracelet on her arm.

    ''ALPHA, someone is approaching from the north.'' A warrior says at the same time as Greta looks up. "My magical rms are reacting." She says.

    "us, take care of our family," I say, and he nods his head and gives Liv a hug before leaving the room. "Baby, you stay close to me," I say, and Liv nods her head.

    Gretaes over to her room and puts her hand on Liv without a worried expression on her face, and then touches the bracelet she had made Liv.

    "I feel a magical presence, but my protection spells work. And I wille with you to make them stronger." Greta says, and we nod our heads.

    We leave the house, walking to the North border, where we meet all the warriors not on duty on the other borders. A warriores up to us when we get there and he bows his head.

    "My king, they are right near theke." He points in the direction he wants me to look.

    A man started walking towards us, and I knew right away it was the Rouge king.. hold on to Liv and move so that I am a step forward, so I am half hiding her. This makes the rouge kingugh, but I do not care, it is time for him to learn that he will never have her.

    "Your Highness." He says in a way, so we know he thinks it is a joke.

    "Rouge, you have nothing to do here," I say, and heughs again.

    "Oh, but I have. I am here to, hopefully for you and your pack''s sake, peacefully collect the queen." He says with humor in his voice.

    "Then you have wasted your time. MY mate, the queen, will go nowhere with you." I tell him.

    "And here I thought, that a king is supposed to be wise, and think about his people before himself." He says with fake thoughtfulness.

    "That won''t work, rouge... I am thinking about my people. Losing their queen will hurt them just as much as me." I growl lowly.

    "You already have your heir. What

    l.ne

    more can you possibly need a simple female for? A good fuck? I am sure there is more than one female in your pack, that would not

    mind letting you fuck them." He says andughs at himself.

    Liv reacted so fast that I barely managed to stop her even though she tried to move and attack. But I do manage to grab her before she can run over to attack him.

    "No one will

    eyer touch my mate in that way, because he is MINE! And if you think would let anyone who tries to touch me keep their hands and their life, you are delusional Liv sneers as she growls at the same time.

    wn

    "Isn''t that cute? But sadly, it means I will have to take you by force. My Queen." The rouge King says. And

    she growls again, fighting against my grip.

    "Thene and try to take it, and you won''t ever leave this ce alive again." Liv sneers and the rouge king looks at her for a second as if he is trying to see something, but then he says.

    "As you wish." Then he turns around and makes a signal and yells.

    "ATTACK."

 Chapter 0151

    LOGAN

    "ATTACK"

    The rouge king yells and rouge after rougees forward in the forest. My warriors all go to defense and attacks and I hear a few yell, as they run into the battle.

    "Protect the queen!"

    I turn to look at Liv and see Greta is here too, with a look on her face I have not seen before, her eyes glowing purple. When they go back to her usual grayish ones, she looks at us and nods her head.

    "There is a witch here, using magic. But my protection spells on you are working." Greta says and Looks at Liv.

    "They must be. I don''t feel anything blocking me like I didst time," Liv says.

    "Good, means my Magic is working. And Lily and I have gotten much stronger, so we are ready." Greta says.

    "Can you feel where this witch is?" I ask her, and her eyes go purple before she answers me. "Somewhere north/east. Feels like just a normal witch. So she isn''t a wolf." She tells us.

    -

    "Good, that means she can not mindlink the rouge king, right?" I ask, and she nods her head.

    "But she is probably heavily protected." She says.

    "Yes, that would be expected, but we can handle that. Thank you, Greta, stay close to Liv." I say, and she nods her head.

    "Yes, my king." She says, and I turn to Liv.

    "Show no mercy, but be careful, keep our bond open. Skye, too, to Titan." I tell her, and she looks at me with agreement in her eyes.

    "Be careful." She whispers and I look into her eyes where I see determination but also a flicker of fear. "I will. I promise." And we all run into the battle.

    As I get into the battle Titan and I change into our wolf and begin to tear apart rouge after rouge. I keep my bond to Liv open at all times, and I can feel that she is doing the same thing as she fights. Three rouges attack me at once and I know they all figured out who I am. I quickly kill the first one, and the other two are going for my hind legs. I evade one of them and bite into his neck and kill him, but the other one manages to bite into my leg and isn''t easily letting go.

    Titan and I agree to make a shift, and before I know it, we stand in our lycan form. I grab the wolf and rib him away from my leg feeling a bit of skin and meat being ripped off, but I also feel the healing begin right

    away.

    Holding the wolf in my hands I lift him up in a straight arm and look at him, trying to get free, before I snap his neck. I drop him to the ground and turn to continue the fight and work my way to the North/east, where Greta said the witch would be.

    OLIVIA

    Logan jumped into the fight, shifting to his wolf form. I have gotten better at fighting in my wolf form, but I

    know I am still better in a regr form. So shift into my lycan form where will have regr movements but also more strength. I get into the battle, feeling Greta close by in her human form, as she had told us her wolf form wasn''t very big and she could fight better with magic.

    Two wolvese towards me right away, and they attack, but they are no match for me and I quickly kill them both. And just like that the battle went on until I saw him, rouge king, but he didn''t notice me yet, and I stayed out of his sight, for now, but only until I knew that Logan and whoever he asked to follow him.

    A wolf jumps on me from behind, and I have trouble getting it off me, for some reason, it doesn''t try to hurt me and just holds on to me. I try to shake it off but can feel it''s ws digging into my back, so instead I turn and hard back up into a tree. The wolf whimper and I feel it''s

    ws letting go and I move away to

    feel it fall off my back.

    I look around and see how wolves circle me. Once in a while, one or two attacks, and I take them down

    easily. As if they do not really try to fight me and every one, some die newes.

    ''Are you okay?'' I heat Logan in our mindlink.

    ''Yes, but this is strange. They don''t fight me. Not really anyway, it is more like they try to circle me.'' I say

    ''I see the witch, and she will be dead soon. Then her magic will be gone, and we can catch the rouge king.'' He tells me

    ''Okay, be careful. Please.'' I tell him

    ''I will, you as well.'' He tells me, and I smile.

    The mindlink ends and I focus on the wolves that try to circle me and look at Greta who is by my side, and see that she looks at me.

    "Are they trying to virile us?" She asks and I nod my head.

    "I think so, but I don''t know why," I answer, and she is going to say something, but she is interrupted.

    "Because I don''t want any harme to you, MY Queen." We turn to the voice, and there is the rouge king.

    "Then stop the attack," I say. And he smiled.

    "Come with me, and I will." He says.

    "Never. I won''t save your son, and I will NEVER let anyone but Logan touch me." I say

    "You won''t remember him or your kids. So you won''t miss anything." He promised smiling wide.

    ''The witch is dead, and everyone catches the rouge king.'' I hear Logan say to every one of our packmembers that are here in the battle.

    "You are a bastard, a disgrace. If you think I will do as you say, you are dead wrong. You killed my mother, and for that, you will die a slow and painful death." And I attack.

 Chapter 0152

    OLIVIA

    I had kept the rouge king busy while Logan moved in thest way to his witch and had only been waiting for him to tell me she was dead. When he did, I told the rouge king exactly how I wanted him to die, and then I attacked, making him think I was going to try to kill him right here.

    My first hit was so strong that he flew several meters back. His rouges noticed their leader and froze. They all thought he was protected with magic. And so did he, judging by the surprise that showed on his face and the fact that he tried to mindlink someone but failed. He got up and looked at me as if trying to figure out the puzzle, and I couldn''t help it. Iughed at him.

    "Yes, your switch is dead, if that is what you wonder about, you didn''t think I would let you use magic on me again did you? I told you I will never leave my mate." I tell him.

    "I admit, I underestimated you. But that doesn''t mean anything. I have a lot more experience than you, and you will go with me today." He says with crazy eyes.

    I circled closer and I noticed he never shifted into his wolf for, he had fought all this time as a human. I moved along with how humored so I had eyes on him at all times and made sure Greta was safe, too.

    Then he attacked and tried hit after hit but I blocked most of them until he did hit me hard enough to send me to the ground. But I was up on my legs again fast, and that surprised him.

    "I was just a small girl when you took my mother from me. Since that day, my father started training me. I have trained harder and longer than other wolves my age." I tell him, but heughs at me.

    "If I as you say, killed your mother, there must have been a reason for it. Maybe she had the same powers as you and refused to follow me, too. If that is not a warning to you I don''t know what is." He says coldly and attacks again.

    For a while, it was hit after hit and kicks on each other, and after a little bit, I felt Logan''s presence, but he didn''t interfere, because he knew I needed this. But I also knew he was ready at any second I needed it, and it only made me love him even more.

    Then I was kicked hard to the stomach, hard enough for me to fall to my knees, and I think he broke at least one rib. And he grabbed me by my neck and held on to me tight. But still not enough to close my airways or my ability to talk.

    "You will reject your made right now, and then you will go with me. Or I will kill you right here and let him feel the loss of a dead mate. And trust me, there is nothing worse than that." He whisper in a growl so close to my face I smell the rouge stank from his breath.

    ''Don''t.'' I say to Logan in our mindlink when I feel him getting ready to attack.

    ''He THINKS that I am defenseless right now.'' I continue. And I feel him rx a little.

    "I will never, let you take me away, in any way." I sneer.

    "Darling, I am the one holding all the cards right now, why do you try to make me more mad." He says and smirks. He thinks he is winning.

    "Because you have made two mistakes," I say, and he looks closely at me but then smiles at me. "Have I? Do I dare ask what Mistakes?" he asked amused, waiting for me to answer, but I didn''t. Instead, I first kick him hard, between his legs, then punch him in the ribs andst I grab his hair hold his head, and break his nose with my knee. I let go, and he falls to the ground, panting in pain, and I look down on him.

    "One. You underestimated me, thinking you only had to hold my neck so I would submit to you." I say as I motion to some warriors toe forward and hold him.

    "Two. You thought I was a weak, defenseless girl and didn''t believe me when I said you would die a slow, painful death. But don''t worry, it won''t be today because you will meet the man who trained me, the man whose mate you killed. And he will enjoy killing you while 5aking your time, making you beg for death." I finish.

    The next thing I know I feel Logan putting his arms around me, and I see Matt Kyle, and Luca all go to help the warriors holding the so-called rogue king.

    "We will ensure he is secured, and one of us will be by his cell at all times," Kyle tells us.

    "Weaken him with wolfsbane, and put him in one of the silver cells," Logan says and they all bow their head.

    "Yes, my king." They say Al, and then they take him away, followed by extra warriors.

    Logan turns to the warriors and the rouges, that still need to flee.

    "We knew many of youe from small packs being destroyed, and that you probably felt you had no other choice but to join him. So if you leave here peacefully, I will let you try to find a new pack. Or you can stay rouge if you prefer that. But first, I want the location where he lives." Logan says, and after a little while, a rouge steps forward.

    "North by the mountains, there was an old vampire vige, the vampire was killed more than a hundred years ago, judged by the texts we found. "He tells us.

    "Thank you. I will advise you not to go back because I will send warriors there. Logan says. But the man looks at us.

    "I have my family there, and so do many others. We can not just leave them." He tells us, and Logan nods his head.

    "You''re right, but I will ask anyone

    who wants to return there for whatever reason that you wait here peacefully, and follow my warriors tomorrow. So no unnecessary fights will happen." Logan says and after some mumbling between

    our

    themselves, the rouges agree.

    "I will leave some warriors here, both for our and your safety. My warriors were lucky and we only had four deaths. But it is nheless four families that will be sad and angry." Logan says, and everyone nods their heads.

    Logan turns to me and looks at me before holding me close.

    "You need to see Kendra or Joseph." He says, and I whimper a little when he touches my ribs.

    "I know, but can we ask one of them toe to our home," I ask him, and he looks at me and smiles.

    "Of course, whatever you feel best. As long you let them help you." He says, and I nod my head. "Oh, and one more thing." He says and smiles.

    "What?" I ask softly.

    "I am fucking proud of you, and I am proud that you are my mate and queen." He says and purrs as he puts his face into my neck and nuzzles it.

    "I wasn''t going to let me take me away," I say, and heughs.

    "I know." He says and lifts me up before starting to walk back to the house.

 Chapter 0153

    OLIVIA

    When we get back to the house Logan carries me up to our room, and puts me down on the bed, and goes to open the door to the safe room where Dad and Anna are with all the kids. Dades out as the first one with Noah in his arms, but when he sees me, he puts Noah in the ypen we have in here andes over to me. And Kate came out with a sleeping Rose in her arms,ying her gently on the couch before she sat down next to her.

    "Are you hurt badly?" he asks and I shake my head.

    "Nothing serious, I promise," I say and he looks at me and then Logan.

    "The Rouge king?" He asks.

    "He is in the dungeon being helped in a silver cell and weakened with wolfsbane," Logan says.

    "You got him," Dad says, but Logan shakes his head.

    "No, Liv got him." She beat him, almost making him pass out." Logan says, and Dad looks at me and smiles.

    "I am guessing thises from that fight?" Dad says, and I nod my head.

    "I am proud of you, Muffin." He says and hugs me gently just as Matt and Kendrae into the room. "My Queen," Kendra says and rushes over to me.

    "I am okay, Kendra," I say, and she looks after me skeptically and then starts to check the damage. "The wounds are healing, but you have two broken ribs, and that will take a few days to heal. Sadly, Joseph''s ability is not good on bones, so this has to heal naturally." She says as she is checking all the wounds.

    "That is okay. I did what I wanted, now the rest is up to Logan and Dad and Matt." I say, and she nods "The pack is already celebrating, everyone celebrating that the Rouge king was caught, and everyone keeps saying that you, again, have proved how much you love your people. Everyone is so proud of you." Kendra says.

    "With good reason, many have tried and failed or gotten killed, trying to end this bastard''s life," Kyle says as hees into the room, and then he bows.

    "Sorry for entering without permission." He says as he sits down next to Kate.

    "Do not worry about that right now, and we don''t," I say, and Logan nods in agreement.

    "The rouge?" He asks Kyle.

    "He is in a silver cell, as you requested. And I injected him with wolfsbane. Luca came and told me he would take the first shift there so I could check on Kate." Kyle says

    "Good, thank you," Logan says.

    Kendra put some bandage tape on me and told me bones tend to go heal slower and that for bones to heal right she needed to make sure my ribs were not moving too much. So even though this was going to feel a bit ufortable I needed to wear it for at least one day or two.

    After Kendra left we all went downstairs where we found a very drained and tired Greta in the kitchen. Trying to get some food ready. Logan put Noah in his chair, and Anna and Matt did the same with their Twins.

    "Oh, honey. You don''t need to do this, and you look so exhausted that you could sleep standing up. Sit down, and I will do it." Kate says, leading Greta to sit on a chair.

    "I will help. Rest of you rest." Anna says and stands up to help Kate. I look at Greta with worry. "Are you okay?" I ask her.

    "I am okay, my queen. Just tired after using a lot of energy on my powers. But I would do it again if it was needed." She says and smiles.

    "Thank you for protecting me from his witch''s magic," I tell her and reach across the table to hold her hand.

    "You are wee. I will leave my wards up in case strangerse into thends. We will know." She tells Logan and me.

    "Will it pull on your energy?" Logan asks.

    "No, the energy to themes from the nature around them. And they only pull energy when someone activates them." She tells us, and Logan nods his head.

    "Even though your wards are a huge help, I don''t want to take your strength, and you are as important as any other packmember. And you are also a part of this family." Logan tells her, and I see a small tear leave her eyes.

    "Thank you, it has been a long time since anyone has called me family." She whispers, and Dad, who sits next to her, gives her a hug.

    "Listen to our king, and he is young but very wise," Dad says and smiles.

    "I have a lot to learn still, but I have many good people around me to help with that," Logan says, and we all smile.

    "What is your n with the rouge?" Dad asks, and Logan looks at him.

    "I want to do this the right way. We

    all know the family in the past did whatever they found was gorgeous for their benefit. I do not want us to have that reputation. So I want to do this the right way, put him on trial, because he has done many, many cruel and horrible crimes. Attacks on packs, killings, kidnapping, stealing. And I am sure more wille on the table as the packs find out he has been caught." Logan says, and Dad nods his head.

    "That seems only fair," Dad says.

    "When he is judged, to be killed, which I am sure he will be. I will let you do it, if you still wish to do it." Logan promises Dad, and he nods his head.

    "Thank you," Dad says.

    Logan walked upstairs to wake up

    Rose, who was still sleeping on the couch in our bedroom. We all eat together and when we are done Matt and Anna take the twins home to get some rest. I look at Greta, who stilNooks dead exhausted, so I hold her hand when she stands up to leave too.

    "Greta, I do not like you being alone, when you are this worn out. I want you to take thest empty room

    for the night. Please, for my peace of mind." I tell her, and due looks at me.

    "Okay, but just for the night." She agrees.

    "I will make the room ready before Kyle and I go," Kate says, standing up to go upstairs.

    When she came back down, she and

    Kyle left to go home, and Greta thanked us again before going upstairs to rest, followed by Dad. It does not take long before Logan, and take the kids to their rooms and put them to bed before we go and get some rest and eventually some sleep.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0154

    LOGAN

    Getting the trial set up, for the Rouge King, won''t be a lot easier than I expected. And it quickly became obvious that this would be a big gathering. Wolves from the entire country had let know they woulde, to see that he was finally being punished.

    As I had said we had sent warriors out to where he had been staying, and here we found his dying son. They brought him back, and we had Dr. Kendra and Joseph check him, they told us he actually had Cancer, which is highly unusual for a wolf. We talk like 1 out of thousands. I had a conversation with the son, and he actually begged us to let him die, so with his wish, Kendra and Joseph made him sleep and then gave him an overdose that stopped his heart. There was no actual ceremony for him, but we did bury him in the graveyard.

    A log of the rouges decided to try to find a new pack. But there were also those who chose to stay rouge, but many had lived very long as rouges, so that was their choice.

    It has been roughly two weeks since the attack, and now, we are gathered in the ballroom, and hundreds

    of wolves are here if not thousands. Liv and I are seated at the podium set up for the King and Queen, and all the Elders on another and the advisors on a third.

    I watch as the double doors open and four warriors along with Matt and Luca,e in with the rouge king, who is still weak from the silver cell and wolfsbane. He is being led to stand In front of Liv and me, and the wolves around in the room yell, sneer, and growl at him. Everyone wants to see him punished, preferably dead. I stand up, and everyone goes quiet, and I look out on everyone and then on the rouge king,

    "Thank you everyone foring." I start, and there is a little bit of mumbling before they get quiet again. "As you all know, two weeks ago we were attacked by someone we all know as the rouge king, he led this attack in order to kidnap and force away your queen, my mate, my kids'' mother. Against her will, trying to block her bond to me with magic." I tell them, and angry mumbling is heard again.

    "I also recently learned that he also personally killed her mother when she was a child. But this is only about the crimesmitted against your queen. The rouge king was the one who, years ago, ordered the attack where my parents were killed. And I know there are many, many more crimes, that he either nned or done himself." I tell them, and many agree.

    "During the attack, your Queen is the one who gets into a fight with the rouge, while I searched and killed his witch. And your Queen gave him a good beating to the point that he was easily put into holding, and since then, he has been held in a silver cell and sedated with wolfsbane.

    "Your queen could have killed him, but as your king and queen, we want to be fair and give those who want, a chance to witness him being judged ording to his crimes." I finish. And many are yelling, "That is our queen," as everyone cheers. As an Elder stands up everyone directs their attention to him. "The Elders have thest week gathered all records being made over thest ten to fifteen years, about attacks on packs, kidnappings, killings, and many more, that all have been confirmed to have been nned or carried out by this man himself." He tells us all, and everyone is listening, so he continues. "After looking through all of the records made we found 738 cases that all are rted to the rouge king." He says and angry talk is all over the room. And he waits till it dies down again.

    "It would be a crime and a betrayal for all the victims, and their loved ones if we

    were

    to not sentence him

    any punishment. We also know if he is sentenced but alive, everyone will fear that he will one day break out. that

    So out of respect for every victim and for everyone''s safety, we sentence the Rouge King to be killed." He finishes and the cheer breaking out is louder than any cheer that happened today.

    "His death will find a ce

    tomorrow, by the hand of our King''s head warrior. And it will happen publicly, so if anyone wants to witness the death of the Rouge King, they are wee to do so." He informs everyone. And when he is done, he goes to sit down again, and I stand up.

    "For everyone who wishes to stay, you can stay in the rooms you are already located in. And of course, there will be served food for tonight and morning. We will start the excruciation at 10.00 AM, in gur training field. "I tell them as look at every one.

    "And also as always when you visit thesends, you are wee to visit our town." I finish. And I turn to give Liv a hand, and she stands up before we step down from the podium and leave the ballroom, followed by our family, including Kyle and Kate.

    Walking home, everyone is quiet, and we wait until we get home and into the living room, where we sit down, and Liv is the first one to break the silence.

    "I can''t believe it is finally done after he has terrorized thends and packs for so long." She says.

    "Yes, it''s incredible," Kate says.

    "It is hard to believe that after all these years I get to have revenge for your mother''s death," us says. "Yes, so many will get justice for everything he has done tomorrow." It is a totally new time we are going to live in." Kyle says.

    "Yes. And next, we will have the winter festival. It will be good to have a good time to be happy and celebrate." I say, and everyone smiles.

    "Yes." A few of them say.

    With so many wolves from outside the royal pack here, we stay home, spend time with the kids, and have a good time as a family. Until night time and we all go to sleep early to be ready for the events that will happen the next day.

 Chapter 0155

    OLIVIA

    I am waiting for Dad toe down so we can go to the field, where the execution will find ce. When he has still note down, I walk upstairs knocking on his door.

    "Dad," I say as I slowly open the door and find him there, sitting on his couch, looking at something. "Are you okay, Dad?" I ask.

    "I don''t think I can do it." He says in a weak voice.

    "Do what, Dad," I ask him softly.

    "I am not feeling well today, Muffin. I do not think I can do the execution today. I don''t have the strength." He says, without looking at me.

    "It is okay, Dad," I tell him and sit down next to him, and see that it is a picture of Mom that he is looking

    at.

    "She was so beautiful," I say, and he smiles.

    "Yes, I remember when I met her. It was not only the matebond that made me think she was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. Every unmated wolf that was around her, was looking at her, wishing that she would be theirs. But she only had eyes for me." Dad says proudly.

    "I understand why," I say.

    "You look so much like your mother and are just as beautiful. I have seen how men looked at you,

    especially before you found out Logan was your mate. And I saw how you never paid attention to it." He tells me, and I smile.

    "None of them was important," I say and now it is his turn to smile, but then he gets serious again.

    "I want revenge for your mother''s death. I have wanted it since I lost her, and now I''m too ill to do it." He says.

    "It is okay, Dad. I will do it, and I will take revenge, for Mom." I say.

    "Muffin, this is different. It is one thing killing a rouge in an attack. Killing someone like this is different. It can change a person." He says and looks at me.

    "One second, Dad," I say and push for my mindlink with Logan.

    -

    ''Logan?'' I ask.

    ''Hey baby, are you on your way.'' He asks.

    ''Dad is not feeling well, and he can''t do it. And he does not like if I do it.'' I tell him, and he takes a few minutes before he answers.

    ''Okay, I will do it then. He can stille and watch.'' Logan says.

    ''Thank you.'' I tell him.

    ''I will make the changes and wait for you.'' He says.

    ''We will be there soon.'' I promise and close my mindlink and look at Dad.

    "Logan will do it, Dad.'' I tell him. And we decided to go to the field.

    When we get to the field we are shown the way to the podium where we will be sitting, and I see Logan there waiting for us, he hugs me and gives me a kiss, before he looks at Dad.

    "Even if you are not feeling well, I''m happy you are here and can see that justice is being given," Logan says to Dad.

    "If I can not do it myself, I am happy it will be you," Dad says and they nod their heads.

    "Go sit with Liv up there. When this is done, I have something I will say to everyone, so stick around." Logan says and Dad and I go sit down.

    When we were seated, I looked out on the field, and did arge cross in the middle, with chains for the hands. Wolves are gathering and it looks like everyone, who where here for the trial, is still here. When it seems like that everyone is here, I see Logan walk out to the field stopping next to the cross. Everyone is quiet, and Logan begins to talk.

    "Hello Everyone.

    First, I want to wee everyone who decided to be here today to oversee justice finally happening. And my old Head Warrior was supposed to be doing the execution today. But as he hastely after many years, surviving after this man killed his mate. He had thest few months been getting very ill and is today not feeling very well.

    So instead of him, I will be the one to do the execution and the one making sure that everyone that was wronged by the rouge will get justice." Logan says. And everyone cheers and talks.

    But then silence falls over the field, and I can see why. Kyle is walking towards the field, along with Matt and eight warriors. And in the middle of them all the Rouge King is being led into the field, and over to where Logan is waiting. Here he is secured to the cross with the chain so that he can not move or try to run away.

    When he has been secured, Logan looks at him, and then he talks again.

    "You know why you are here, and today there will be a final to your terrorism, and to all the pain that I am sure that you would keep on causing had you not been caught. Do you have anyst words?" Logan ask. "KILL THE ROYALS." He yells, and everyone on the field yells. But they are directed towards the rouge and what he said. When it is quiet again Logan continues, while everyone is listening and watching. "As your King I have vowed to always do my best, to be fair and the kind of king that will protect my people, whether you are a high-ranked wolf or an omega. And today, I will take this life, so that you all will be a lot more safer." He says, and everyone cheers and Logan turns to the rouge again. "You have been deemed execution and differently from all the pain and damage you have ever made. I do not want to drag this out so that being said. Have fun in hell." Logan says and shoves his hand into the chest of the rouge''s chest, and before I know it he pulls his hand back and has the rouge King''s heart in it. Silence is so deafening that you would hear a needle fall in the grass. But then cheers and yells of relief are heard. It takes a while for it to get quiet again, and in this time, Logan walks over here, and when it gets quiet, he speaks again.

    "I know that all this is an emotional

    thing. But I want to do a little thing. I have made sure to buy a big stock, of Chinese flyingnterns, and I want to invite everyone to stay another night. And tonight send up one of thesenterns or more, carrying the names, of our lost ones, that we have lost to one of the many crimes of the rouge king." He finishes, and the wolves start to yell

    "Long live the King and Queen."

 Chapter 0156

    OLIVIA

    I am standing between Dad and Logan, by the table where all these papernterns are, and writing my mother''s name on one, and Logan is writing his parent''s name on another. When I am done I show my mind to Dad and Matt and they read what I wrote under her name, Gone, but forever loved.

    "I love it, Muffin," Dad says.

    "Yes, it looks good, sis." Who is standing on the other side of Dad?

    I Look at Logan and he smiles at me, and when we are done we move and wait for the many, many wolves here are done, writing on theirnterns. It takes almost two hours before everyone is done, but when we are ready, we all go out on the field.

    "Light the fire on yournterns and then let them fly. Let''s honor not only the deaths but every victim, and every loved one there has been left behind, to grief." Logan says that thousands ofnterns are lit and sent up into the sky all over the field.

    What a beautiful sight this is, everyone is quiet, just looking, saying goodbye, and remembering their loved ones. I know in my heart this will be a day that will be remembered many, many years from now, and inside myself, I say myst goodbye to my mom.

    "You left us all too early, but even though it has been years, I know you have watched and seen, how well Dad took care of us. I know in my heart that he will join you soon, and that is okay because you have waited patiently. And now he can finally meet you and tell you that we avenged you. I Love you, Mom."

    -

    KLAUS

    It is hard to believe that it is finally over. Since Nora was killed, I had three goals in my life. One, Taking care of and raising Matt and Olivia. Two, do whatever I can do, to prevent more deaths, nned out by the rouge king. Three, andst, I wanted to see him dead.

    Now all three goals have happened I have one thing I hope I will get to see, my little girl, who is now an adult, a mother, and a fighter like no one else in her age, carry out her goal and fight in apetition. We were watching as thenterns flew up into the sky, and Liv gave me a hug and I hugged her back. Loganes over to us, and Liv leaves my arms to stand by his side, while we are standing here watching thenterns disappear.

    "Thank you for this. This was a wonderful idea." I tell Logan, and he nods his head.

    "I am happy that you think that." He says.

    We watch thestnterns

    disappear in the dark, and the

    wolves begin to leave the field going back to their rooms. And together with Liy and Logan, and Anna and Matt we walk home, Where Greta is waiting with the kids.

    LOGAN

    When we get home, Greta is sitting in the TV ROOM reading a book when we get home and stands up when we get in there.

    "Just stay seated, Greta. You do not have to stand up to greet us when we are here in private," I tell her, and she smiles and sits down again.

    "Thank you for looking after the kids while we went to this," Liv tells her softly.

    "It was no trouble at all. Little Noah woke up, but I changed his diaper and gave him a bottle. It didn''t take

    long before he slept again." She says,

    BUMS

    "Oh, okay. That''s good, thank you again." Liv says as we sit down.

    "I must say, it''s a powerful little king you are going to raise," Greta says and smiles. "You can feel that already?" I ask her.

    "I can, normally I can''t on pups, but I felt it when I lifted him up. I had to fight the urge to set him down and bow for him." She says and shocks us. Even us look a bit surprised, but not as much as us.

 Chapter 0157

    "I hope it did not hurt you to fight it," Liv says worriedly.

    "Not much, and when I put him on the table it stopped, I think it was because he doesn''t really know me, he can feel I am a packmember. But his instinct is so strong, even though he is a baby." Greta says, and we look at each other.

    "You mean you felt his power as a king or Alpha?" I ask her, and she nods her head.

    "How is that possible? That poweres from the wolves." Liv carefully says, and Greta nods her head thoughtfully.

    "And that is what I felt, a merged soul, Lycan and Wolf. It''s there, but it is not connected fully to Noah''s mind. I think the soul is just there for protection." Greta tells us, and Liv rxes a little.

    "It is not hurting him, right?" She asks.

    "No, it is not," Greta says and Liv nods her head.

    "I am sorry, I thought that you were aware of this," Greta says apologizing.

    "No do not be sorry, We both felt a strong connection around him, but we thought it was the parent bond and the fact that he carry the mark of the true king." So this proves he will be stronger than all of us." I tell her, and Liv nods her head in agreement.

    "I can put a protective shield around him. It might calm his wolf, and won''t be any stronger than that the wolf-spirit will still have enough power to use its strength. But with this, it can keep him from using it on innocents or other kids when he gets older. Until he gets old enough to control it." Greta offers when she still can see Liv''s worry.

    "You mean suppress the spirit?" I ask her.

    "Only enough for it to not use it by ident and end up hurting someone. I will leave an opening in

    the shield, so if danger wille close to him, the shield will open for the spirit." Greta says as she exins what she meant. And I feel Liv pushing to our mindlink and

    letting her through right away.

    ''I think we should ept Logan. I don''t want him to hurt someone identally.'' Liv says, and I feel her worry.

    ''He is just a baby. He does not know Greta. Let''s wait, talk it through, give him a chance, give the spirit a chance. I doubt that it intentionally would hurt someone.'' I say, and I feel her hesitation. ''But next time, it could be another pup, Logan.'' She says.

    ''If that happens, I will personally ask her to do it. But we need to show some trust, not only to Noah and the spirit. But if he has a spirit already, the moon goddess gave it to him, and there must be a reason for it.'' I telt her, and she thinks about what I tell her.

    ''Okay, but the first sign that he can''t be controlled, moon-goddess or not, I will not let our son get the reputation of being a tyrant.'' She says.

    ''Like I said, I will ask Greta myself if there are reason for it.'' I promise her and I see her nod her head., and I look at Greta.

    "There must be a reason for why the

    moon goddess has given him a spirit already. So, for now, we say no. But if it will get neededter on, we wille to you." I say and seal my promise to Liv, and Greta bows her head.

    en

    "As you wish, I understand your decision and will always be at your service." She says and smiles. "Thank you, Greta. You have been an incredibly valuable help these months." I tell her, and she smiles. As we all sit and talk, I think to myself, hoping I made the right decision.

 Chapter 0158

    OLIVIA

    After everything that had happened, everyone really needed to have some time off, and a chance to have fun. The festival was nned to be happening in a week. With the twopetitions nned, one for the Alphas and the other for the Lunas. And to make it safe and fair the Lunas are only allowed to fight in human form, but I am good with that. And for Logan, it meant he was not allowed to use his lycan, but only his wolf.

    I have been spending the morning and early noon with Rose and Noah, and they are now having a nap after we have eaten lunch. I walked downstairs and down to Logan''s office, where I knocked on the door and waited for him to answer.

    "Come in, baby." I hear him say, and I open the door and walk inside.

    "Why did you knock baby? You know that you can juste inside." He tells me as he stands up.

    "I know you have been busy with nning the festival, so wanted to be sure that I did not disturb you," I tell him as hees over and kisses me.

    "Doesn''t matter, you can alwayse in. No matter what." He says as he caresses my face.

    "If you say so," I say and look up at him, and he smiles.

    "I finished thest details today, and everything is ready for the festival." He says as he begins kissing my neck.

    "Really? How many Lunas signed up?" I ask trying to concentrate, but now he sucks and nibbles the skin around his mark.

    "Eighteen. It''s not as many as the Alphas where we are thirty-two but it''s a good number for a first time." He whispers, as his hands areing inside my top, touching my skin.

    "Eighteen is good. Better than I had expected." I whisper, holding back a small moan.

    "Yes, it is." He whispers as he nibbles the mark on my neck, making it impossible to hold back anymore. "Logan." I try to whisper, but it gets drowned in the moan that slips out of my mouth.

    Logan doesn''t answer but keeps nibbling and sucking on his mark on me, and his hands are stopping on my ass, lifting me up, making my skirt crawl up. He carries me over to his desk which he clears out fast by pushing everything on the floor, and I hear hisptop break.

    "Logan, your." He doesn''t let me finish.

    "I will get a new." He growls softly as his fingers run over my panties, which are wet with my arousal.

    I hear fabric rib, and I know he ripped my panties again and I lean back so that I rest on my elbows on his desk. He kisses my corbone and shoulder, and I hear more fabric rib and feel the cool air touch the skin on my stomach and back when he throws away my now-ruined top.

    "You make me crazy, did you know that? You are so damn beautiful and sexy as hell. And you are mine." He growls softly just before he takes one of my nipples into his mouth, making me moan.

    He takes his time sucking biting licking my nipples, and it is driving me crazy. He let go of my nipples and continued down over my

    stomach, sucking and nibbling

    skin alDthe way down. He stops at my thighs, and before I know how to even form the thoughts, I feel his tongue licking and tasting me, and I moan hard.

    "Logan." I moan, and he lets go for a second.

    "Ssh, just take it, baby." He says and begins eating me, making me moan out hard and causing my body to shiver.

    My body is shivering and shaking from the raw, pure pleasure I feel and it doesn''t take long before I feel my entire body tighten. I moan and am so close to exploding against his mouth, trying to fight it and hold back until Logan tells me I can cum.

    "Logan, please." I moan, and I feel him in our mindlink.

    ''Let go, baby, cum for me.'' And I feel my restraint, and I know I am going to cum so hard.

    But just as I am going to cum, I feel him move his mouth, and then I feel his fangs sink into my inner thigh, and I feel the euphoria of the marking roll through me, and I cum. I moan and slightly scream his name as the orgasm tore through my body.

    When my body begins to rx, I feel

    his fangs letting go of my thigh, and I shiver. Logan kisses me all the way over my body as I hear him open his pants and ce his hands tight on my hips. And I lock my legs around him, as he looks down into my eyes, and then thrusts all the way in, making me moan loudly. And then he begins thrusting in and out, fast and hard, taking me hard, pounding into me and it doesn''t take long before I cum for the second time.

    "Fuck, yes, that''s it, baby, fuck, I love feeling you cum on my cock." He growls.

    He pulls out of me before pulling me to stand, and then he turns me

    around and then makes me bend forward across the desk. He

    grabbed onto my hips again and et

    then he thrusts inside me again, over and over again harder and faster. And it feels so damn good that it doesn''t take long before feel my body getting ready for another orgasm.

    "Oh my god." I moan and hear him growl

    I feel one of his hands go around my waist and he bends down until his mouth is by my ear, and he nibbles my ear as he slows down, thrusting in and out of me.

    "I want you to cum with me, baby, while I fill you up." He whispers with a voice that goes straight to my core, and I cum again and feel him release himself inside of me.

    He pulls me up to stand still inside of me as our bodies are shivering and shaking from our orgasm. He

    have one hand still around my waist, and his other one goes to my neck, and he''d turn my head so he can kiss me.

    We stop kissing, and he slowly pulls out of me before turning me around and, bends his head to rest it

    against mine, and smiles.

    "You are amazing." He whispers.

    "So are you," I whisper back.

 Chapter 0159

    LOGAN

    I am standing outside the castle watching as Alpha and Lunase when Kylees walking across the road.

    "Your Highness." He says respectfully when he gets here.

    "Kyle," I answer, and he stands next to me.

    "You do not need to stand here," Kyle says.

    "I should be greeting the quests," I tell him.

    "You will when everyone is here. For now, you do not need to stand here. Or you can stand here all day, my king. " Kyle says and I know he is right.

    "Okay, should we get Omegas assigned to make sure they are greeted?" I ask

    "We already have. They are all being taken good care of, my king. So go home, rest, and prepare for the dinner tonight." He says, and I know he is right, so I nod my head and walk along with him towards our houses.

    When we get there he bow, and the warriors assigned here to keep people out of our private homes, do the same thing. And I greet them before I walk over to my own house and get inside.

    Walking in I can hear the kids and look into the TV ROOM and see Rose and Noah there, with Anna and the twins. I walk in and give Rose and Noah a kiss, wave to Anna, and after a few words, I leave them to continue what they are doing. I walk upstairs, where Anna tells me Liv is training in our gym room, and I can hear her training.

    I walk in and lean against the doorframe, and stand there, watching her, as every muscle in her body is working, as she kicks and hits the boxing ball. I love watching her train, and I love that I can see how strong and amazing she is.

    She does a round-back circle kick, and when she turns, she sees me. After her kick, she stops, looks at me with a smile, and walks over to me.

    "Hey." She says, and I smile.

    "Hey, baby, it looked good. You are in good shape." I say and pull her into my arms.

    "Thank you. I want to be at my best." She says.

    "And I think you are. You looked great. And your dad will be proud of you, plus we already know that you will win." I tell her, and she nods and smiles at me.

    -

    "I need a shower." She says, and I smirk at her before lifting her up and walking towards our bathroom.

    "I can help you with that," I tell her as I ce her back on the floor.

    "I''m sure you can. But we are not alone. Anna could walk in at any moment." She says. And I gently press her up against the wall.

    "We better hurry then," I whisper as I pull off her top and push down her small shorts, which I always love to see her in, before taking off my own clothes.

    OLIVIA

    "We arete," I say as I rush into my closet. I am getting dressed in my simple but elegant blood-red strapless gown. And I hear him chuckle from inside his own closet.

    "We are the king and queen. We are neverte, my love." He says. And chuckles again before he continues.

    "And besides, you didn''tin when we were in the shower." I hear him say, and Iugh a little, but he is right. I definitely didn''tin.

    I am looking for a set of earrings when I feel his arms around me and his lips on my neck, and I can''t help

    but moan a little. I turn around and look at him, standing in his suit pants and a white buttoned-up shirt with the two top buttons open.

    "We have to go," I tell him as I turn to take my shoes on, then I stand up and look at him. "You look beautiful. Let us go." He says and reaches out his hand for me to hold.

    We walk out of the house, and four warriors are ready to follow us to the castle where the big wee dinner will happen. It is a short walk, so we are fast to get there and stop outside the big double doors into the ballroom. And when the doors open, two warriors start walking in, then Logan and I, andst the other two warriors behind us.

    We walk in under a sea of apuse and cheers from everyone and are led up to the podium where our tables are. Dad, Matt, and Anna are there on my side of the table, and on the other side of Logan, Kyle, Kate and Luea are sitting. Also, the leading elders, including my grandparents, are sitting here, and they all stand up when we join them, and so does the rest of the room, waiting for us to sit down. Logan helped me sit down before seating himself next to me, and then the others at our table sat down, and then the rest of the room sat down, too.

    Logan stands up and bends down to give me a kiss on my temple before going to stand so that everyone can see him.

    "Wee, everyone. Even though I have been seeing how many are getting back to me, saying yes to this invitation. It is amazing to see you all here. The next three days will be three days with twopetitions and celebrations.

    As any other time you visit this pack, our town, and live in the castle, I expect that you all respect and follow our rules. And that also means that any other time you are here, I will not tolerate any mistreatment of anyone here.

    Any breaking of our rules will get you banned from this pack and from thesends, and will be thrown out." Logan says and pauses before continuing.

    "But enough about that, we are here

    to have a good time and to have fun, so let''s start tonight with the good food and the goodpany. Let the festival begin." Logan says and sits down next to me, and everyone begins to eat and talk. I lean over

    and kiss his cheek.

    "Good speech," I tell him and kiss his cheek.

    "Thank you, my love." He says and smiles, and an evening with conversations, dancing, andughtersts long out into the night.

    "Dance with me." I hear Logan say as he stands up and holds out a hand for me.

    I take it, and he leads me out onto the dancefloor, where everyone makes room for us, and he takes me Into his arms, and dances with me slowly through a few songs, while he holds me close. I see him dig into a mindlink, but only for a few seconds, and he smiles at me.

    "Do you remember this song?" He whispers into my ear as I hear the song "Perfect by Ed Sheeran" begin to y, and I smile.

    "It is the song you requested on my birthday. Before midnight, before I found out we were mates." I whisper back, and he smiles.

    "Yes. And to me, you are still perfect." He says and kisses me, and we dance to the song.

 Chapter 0160

    OLIVIA

    The festival has started, and ournds are buzzing with activity, from the visiting packs but also from our pack working hard with everything. It is early on the first morning, and I am justing back from a run in the forest, exiting the forest by the castle. And I see how three she-wolvesing out of the castle in training clothes. When they see me, they all three bows, and I smile at them and stop.

    "Luna''s," I say, smiling.

    "My Queen." One of them says and they all bow their heads again.

    "Please, you don''t have to keep bowing. Stand proud as the proud Luna''s you are." I say friendly, and they smile.

    "We are just going to go for a little workout, before breakfast." The first one says.

    "That sounds great. I just came back from a run myself. Do you know where to go?" I ask.

    "Oh yes, an Omega was sweet and told us where to go. She even offered to call for someone to show us. But I think that we can find it." She says.

    "Good, then I will let you go, have a good workout," I tell them, and they bow their heads again before walking towards the training area.

    When I get home and into my room I can hear Logan training, so I go to take a shower, and after, I go to the kitchen, where I prepare some breakfast. When I am done I walk upstairs and wake up Rose and Noah, and help them get dressed. Then I take Noah on my arm and go in to find Logan in the bedroom, freshly showered.

    "Breakfast is ready," I say with a smile.

    "Thank you, baby." He says and smiles when hees over and takes Noah and kisses me.

    We eat together and have some family time when Dades into the kitchen. He smiles when he sees us and,es to sit at the table, and eats with us.

    "Today is the Alphaspetition, right?" Dad asks.

    "Yes, it is, and the winner will fight against me as the winner of thest tournament," Logan says. "How will the Lunaspetition go?" Dad asks.

    "Well, that took more nning because it has never been apetition like this before. We pair them up after the name on the first round and then after how fast their first battle ends. And we go on like that until we have a winner." Logan tells us, and Dad nods his head.

    "I am looking forward to seeing a sensation like this. Sure, females havepeted in the tournament, but never in the fighting. However, even because of that, we all know many packs have female warriors. Dad tells us.

    "I was going to be the first one. To fight." I said.

    "You would have made history. But you are all making history tomorrow. Not only do we have a fightingpetition for the women. And not only is it women, but it is the Lunas." Dad says proudly.

    "I am just happy you get to see it, Dad," I say.

    "Me too, Muffin," Dad says.

    -

    After breakfast, the nanny and Annae to the house, as they will be the ones looking after Rose and Noah and, of course, the twins that Anna brought along. And Dad, Logan, and I left the house after getting ready to go see thepetition for today.

    LOGAN

    Liv and I made it to the big indoor arena, that had been renovated and put in order so it was safe to use, and we were met by Kyle, Kate, and Luca at the entrance. Together, we walked in and onto the royal booth, with warriors standing guard.

    We are thest to arrive, and when

    we sit down the Arena goes quiet, and they wait for someone to say something So I stand up and walk out into the middle of the arena and spin once, looking at everyone present. Not only Alphas and Lunas came yesterday, but also packmembers from their packs havee to experience the festival.

    "Hello, everyone. And wee to the first day of thepetition. And today, we will have all the Alphas fighting. With the help of some of my warriors, my head warrior will keep track and control the fights. And as you all know, the winner will get the chance to fight me." I tell everyone.

    "Let us all have a good day and have fun." I finish my speech and walk up to my chair again.

    The first two Alphase into the arena, and I know both of theme from small packs, so I suspect that the fight won''tst very long. And I was right. The first four battles are over after an hour, but then the battles begin to pick up.

    Some of the battles are bloody and extremely violent, especially one battle where the two Alphas are fighting. The hours and the battles go on for the next five hours until we see Matting into the arena. "Everyone. We have made it to the semi-finals with thest fourpetitors. This means that the next two winners will be the two that will fight in the final battle." Matt tells us all, and everyone cheers.

    In the first semifinal, I recognized

    Kyle and Kate''s son, Kai. I knew he would do well in these battles; he is, after all, the son of Kyle, and I am sure Kyle always made sure he was trained well. The other Alpha is older and more experienced, and this battle goes on for some time. And even though Kai gets a good beating, he does, in the end, knock out the other alpha and win.

    In the second semifinal, we know one of the Alphas as it is Alpha Carter, and to be honest, I am not surprised he made it this far, as I know he has most likely been trained by us, smile growing up. It is another exciting battle, but again, I am not surprised when it is Carter who wins the battle.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, wow, that was two exciting battles, wasn''t it?" Matt, who again was out there in the arena, yelled, and everyone cheered.

    "It also means that up next is only

    one battle left And I think after fighting all day that, we should give the two final fighters a chance to rest and gather energy for thest battle. So now we will have a break where everyone, can go get some food and stretch legs. And we will meet here again in two hours." Matt tells us all, and we all go to eat and rest.

 Chapter 0161

    OLIVIA

    OH MY GOD, the final battle is going to be so exciting, Kyle and Kate''s son, and Carter from our old pack, but rtively new Alphas. Me and Logan just came back from the break, and I can see that everyone has starteding back, to find their seats.

    It is going to be an exciting battle, and I can barely sit still with my excitement. Not very Luna-like, I know. Logan chuckles next to me and I look at him, and see that he is looking at me with a amused smile on his face.

    "I am sorry. I know I''m not very Luna or queen-like right now," I whisper, and he chuckles again. "Maybe not, but you are cute." He whispers back and gives me a kiss.

    When everyone is back in their seats, I see Matting out onto the arena, followed by Carter and Kai, and they stop waiting for everyone to get quiet.

    "Wee back, everyone. As you all know we have two fighters back, and the winner of this battle wins the chance to fight against our King. And both fighters have stated that if they win, they would love to try fight the king, even though they both say, they probably will get their ass kicked really good." Matt says, and everyoneughs. And Matt waits for the arena to be quiet again.

    "The two fighters are, by the way, good friends, and say the fight can go both ways. The first fighter is Alpha Carter of the Dark Forest Pack and Alpha Kai of the Blue Moon pack. They are both strong and also fairly new Alphas, so very impressive both of you. During this battle, the rules are a little different, as they are allowed to shift into wolf form. The battle goes on until one either gives up or is knocked out. Enjoy everyone." Matt says and leaves.

    "It is going to be a fun fight," Kyle says with a smile.

    "Ah, yes, it is. Carter was trained by us growing up, and Kai by Kyle." Logan says.

    "Yes, it''s good Carter had someone doing that when his father didn''t," Kyle says, and we all agree.

    "I only did what I felt his father should have done. But I am happy I could influence him enough to not be like his dad." Dad says, and everyone silently agrees.

    Carter and Kai both get ready out there and both bow their head as a sign of respect. And then they both get into a fighting stand and wait for the bell to ring to start the fight, and then it rings.

    They stand for some time looking at each other, getting ready to fight and then Carter strikes. And he is just a little too fast for Kai, who is surprised by the round back kick, and hits Kai in the chest, which sends him several steps back only barely manage not to fall

    Kai is standing, waiting and ready, but Carter doesn''t attack again right away. Instead, they circle each other, until Carter Strikes again, this time trying to rumple Kai by sending hit after hit on him. But as predicted, Kai is fast and blocks almost all the hits, and he grabs Carter, sending him to the ground. We hear both fightersugh a little and it makes everyone elseugh too.

    The fight goes on for the next forty-five minutes, both Alphas are looking beaten and are slowing down and they are getting tired.

    "They are getting tired," Dad says.

    "Yes, it won''t be long now. But it has been a good fight." Kyle says, and we all agree before concentrating on the fight again.

    LOGAN

    The final fight is phenomenal; they are both incredible fighters, and there has been no way to know who will win. My personal bet is however on Carter.

    He and Kai are circling each other,

    sizing each other, and looking for an opening. And then Kai strikes, going forward with a series of kicks and hits, and he gets some good hits in, but Carter still manages to block most of them. Carter gets a grip on Kat and throws him over his shoulder, and they are both on the ground, but Carter has Kai in a total body lock.

 Chapter 0162

    Kai is fighting and trying his very best to get free, but Carter knows what he is doing, and Kai is caught. Then Kai gets an arm free and tries to hit Carter, but again, Carter is faster, and a few secondster, he has Kai in a lock around his neck. Kai struggles, and Carter tightens his grip on Kai, who slowly loses consciousness when he is out. Carter carefullyys Kai on the ground and checks on him before standing up, and everyone is cheering on him. Even Kyle is cheering and smiling, even though Kai did not win. "What a fight. I have never seen anything like this. Simply Amazing." Matt says as I can see Joseph waking up Kai again. And when Kai is up on his feet he gives Carter a manly hug.

    "We all saw what an amazing fight this was, and I will dere that the winner is Alpha Carter," Matt says, and everyone cheers.

    "As you all know, the winner gets the chance to challenge our king to a friendly fight," Matt says and continues.

    "So let us ask the winner if he would like to challenge our king." Matt finishes, and everyone looks at Carter.

    "You know, I have a huge respect for our king and queen, and even though, the battle would be on friendly terms, I already know that I have no chance of winning a fight against him, and Kai here has worn me out so I really do not fee, like getting beaten up more for today," Carter says, and there are cheers andughs in the arena. Not because they think he is weak but because he is a realist and jokes about it. "You heard Alpha Carter, and he is probably right, he would get his ass beaten," Matt says, and everyoneughs, even Carter.

    I stand up, and I walk out onto the arena to Matt, Carter, and Kai. I reach my hand out to Carter, and he takes it. And I surprise him by raising our hands in the air and yelling.

    "The winner is. ALPHA CARTER."

    After I pronounced the winner, everyone cheered again, and I told everyone they were free to leave and that the dinner would be at the same time as it was the day before. And then people start to leave the

    arena.

    I turn to Kai and reach out my hand.

    "Good fight, Alpha Kai." I tell him, and he bows his head.

    "Thank you, My king." He says, and we bothugh a little. as we see Liv,

    Cand, of course, Kyle and Kate

    "Good fight son," Kyle says as Kate gives him a hug.

    "Thank you, Dad," Kai answers and Kyle turns to Carter.

    "And a big well, deserved congrats to you, Alpha Carter," Kyle tells him.

    "Thank you, Alpha Kyle," Carter answers respectfully.

    "Carter, why don''t you and Kai eat by our table tonight? So Kai can spend a little time with his parents. and know Liv, us, and Matt see you as family." I tell him, and he bows his head in respect.

    "It will be my honor, my king," Carter answers and I smile.

    "Perfect. we will see you all by the dinner table then." I say and smile before I turn to Liv.

    "Let us go

    ready

    I tell her. and

    and nods her head. d.

    s to en. ontent

    "Yes, let us do that." And we say goodbye to everyone before we leave.

 Chapter 0163

    OLIVIA

    When I woke up my first thought was, it is today it happened, it is today I am going to do what I had worked for thest three years. I am fighting today, and to make it fair, I am not at any time allowed to use my lycan strength, and I think that is only fair. But I am a little worried about how Skye will handle it because I know how she loves fighting and winning.

    -

    I carefully get out of bed and walk into the training room without waking up Logan because I need to have a talk with my dear wolf.

    ''Skye?'' I ask.

    ''I am here.'' She answers.

    ''Remember, today during thepetition.'' I begin, but she interrupts me.

    ''I know, I know. I can not use my lycan strength.'' She says, sounding grumpy.

    ''It is important that you listen to it and don''t do it, do you understand? This is our chance topete.'' I tell her but she just grumbles and I sigh.

    I am trying to think about something I can do so that I will be sure she will do as told when another

    powerful feminine voice sounds in my head.

    ''She won''t listen, my queen.'' It says, and I know right away it is the moon goddess.

    ''I will listen.'' Skye argues.

    ''Skye, be polite.'' I scolded her.

    ''I apologize for her behavior, Moon-goddess.'' I say.

    ''You do not have to apologize. I am here because I know how much this means to you, and because I can help you.'' The Moon-goddess tells us.

    ''What do you mean? Help us how?'' I ask.

    ''I can help you make sure that Skye won''t use her Lycan side if she gets too riled up by the fight.'' She answers.

    ''How?'' I ask.

    "I can block your lycan side until midnight. You will still have your wolf and the strength from it, but your

    lycan strength will be dormant for the day. And you will be sure that Skye won''t use it, even by mistake.'' The Moon-goddess exins.

    ''Skye? What do you think?'' I ask her.

    ''Do it, and I don''t want to put us in a bad light to our people just because I can''t control my excitement.'' Skye answers.

    ''We ept.'' Both me and Skye say.

    ''Very well.'' She says and we hear her say some words that I don''t understand.

    ''Vi lunae deae temporaliter obstruo lycanam potentiam tuam. Usque ad mediam noctem.'' (By the power

    of the moon goddess, I temporarily block your lycan power. Until midnight.)

    I feel a small surge of energy goes through me, but when it is done, I feel a little different when it is gone, not in a bad way. I feel not weak, just different.

    ''Thank you, moon goddess.'' I say.

    ''Yes, thank you, for helping us once again.'' I hear Logan''s voice and look to the door and see him standing there looking at me calmly but with a smile.

    ''Remember, at midnight, it will go back to normal.''

    ''Yes, thank you.'' I tell her.

    ''You are wee.'' I hear her say before I feel her disappear from our minds.

    I look at Logan again and see that he is still looking at me, with a smile on his lips. I walk over to him, and he puts his arms around me.

    "I am proud of you. Do you know that?" He tells me while looking at me.

    "Thank you," I answer.

    "Get warmed up. I''ll take care of Rose and Noah and make a light breakfast for you." He says, and I smile at him.

    "Okay, thank you," I say, and he kisses me before he leaves.

    I had used thest hour to train and warm up and was nowing into the kitchen, where I found Logan and Dad with the kids. Logan had made me breakfast, so I sat down and ate while we were talking, and Dad tell me how proud he was.

    After we are done eating, Anna

    When we came to the arena, Logan gave me a kiss, and Dad gave me a hug.

    "Remember, Muffin, We love you." He says.

    "That we do," Logan says and kisses me. They leave to go to their seats, and I walk into the separate room where the fighters are.

    I am not thest one toe in but those who are already here greet me, and I greet them back, before finding a spot to wait. We are eighteen fighters, and the first nine pairs were chosen randomly, and then we are paired by time, and then so on. After a little while, thest fighters are here, and we are now waiting for Matt toe.

    After a bit of a while, Mattes

    into the room and exins all the rules. There are a few more rules for us than the Alphas. Because everyone knows that Alphas are very protective of their Lunas, more than

    a

    wer-ranked wolf would be When he is done exining the basic rules, he looks at me and nods his head for me to speak, and I step forward.

    "As you all know, I have a lycan side, and it was agreed that I can not use any strength from thating thispetition. And I have, to make sure my wolf won''t tap into that strength gotten help from the moon-goddess, who has blocked that side of me for the day. This means today, I fight on fair terms with all of you. I can solely rely on what I have learned growing up, being trained by my father and brother. And the strength from my normal wolf, like all of you." I tell all of them, and they smile and bow their heads in respect. But no one says anything.

    "Good, it looks like everyone is good with that. So I will go introduce the battle, and then we start." Matt

    says and nods his head to me before he leaves us to wait for the fights to begin.

 Chapter 0164

    OLIVIA

    The first two fights have been battled, and I am one of the fighters in the third one and I walk into the

    arena along with the Luna of the White w Pack. And we step into the fighting ring and wait for Matt to start the fight.

    "The next two fighters are our queen and Luna Celeste of the White w Pack. Are you both ready?" He asks, and we both bow our heads, to show we are ready.

    "Let the fight begin," Matt says, and we go into a fighting stand.

    At first, I thought that she would not be the first one to attack, but then she tried to surprise me by running towards me and attacking me. She tries to grab my arm and fails when I move away from her and push her away. She strikes again, and this time grabs hold of my arm, but I grab her arm and twist it slightly, so she loses her grab. Then I grab hold of her twist her arm on her and give a kick to her stomach before I let go.

    This time, I didn''t just push her away but kept attacking with a series of three kicks, and I let her block two of them, but on the third, I hit her on the stomach again and sent her tumbling to the ground. She looks up at me stands up and attacks without pausing, and I block her.

    We fight, both getting somehow in, and I have to admit she is not a bad fighter. But this meaningless hitting back and forward has been going on long enough. So I jump into a series of kicks and punches that all hit her and end it with a back round kick, that sends her to the ground. She is still awake but doesn''t get up to keep fighting, and the clock starts ticking until the bell rings.

    As soon as the battle is over I sit down next to her and help her up, and she gives me a smile. "You really held back, didn''t you?" She asked me, and I smiled a little.

    "I did. I hope I did not hurt you." I tell her, and she smiles.

    "No, you didn''t, I am beaten. But nothing permanent. I didn''t expect to win over you anyway, but I am happy I got the chance." She tells me.

    Mattes back and, this time has Kendra with him, who first goes to me, but I stop her and tell her to check on Celeste first, that I am fine, so she does. When she is done, shee back to me and checks the bruises and the small cut on my arm. After checking us, she nodded to Matt, who had been waiting to be told everything was clear before he announced me as the winner.

    -

    After the fight, I go back into the room and wait for the next fight, and while waiting I get to know the Lunas in the room.

    LOGAN

    Watching the fights, watching Liv fight like this, I can''t help but feel proud well more proud than normal. I look at us, and I can see the same pride I feel in his eyes, this is something he has been waiting to

    see.

    Liv just beat herpetition in the

    semi-final, and everyone cheers at

    her, but I am

    am not surprised after how well she has been doing. And after how wellshe has been doing, and everyone has seen her fight, I know that no one here even questioned if the fights have been fair. Plus Matt told everyone, before the first fight, that she had her lycan blocked for the day, so all the fights would be fair.

    We see Matting out onto the arena, and everyone that was talking turns silent and waited for him to start talking.

    "Everyone, we have reached the final and found the two strongest fighters in thispetition. You all know that there has never been apetition like this before. We have all seen the warriors fight and even tested the strength of the Alphas. And in the past, we used that for packs to know where the smaller packs could seek help.

    Many have asked and wondered, why let the Lunas fight? We already let the wolves join in the

    tournament just not in the battles. You have most of you heard about our queen, how she and I lost our mother who were killed, by the now dead rouge king. After our mother was killed, Dad made sure that we would always be able to protect ourselves, and he trained us hard.

    Her dream was to fight in the

    tournament when she got old

    enough, but when we were forced to

    leave our pack, she thought her dream would never happen. She was prepared to be told she would never be fighting, but when we came to our new pack, she was surprised to see that girls were being trained on the same level as the guys and that there even were female warriors.

    She did however never expect to find

    out that our new Alpha was her

    mate, not only had she be Luna, but she found out her wolf had a lycan spirit. But she still had a dream about fighting. And because our father is sick. Her mate, our king, wants to give her the chance to fulfill her dream and the chance for our father to see her fight. He came up with this idea, and putting work into it, he found that it could be so much more than just a chance for the Lunas to fight." He tells everyone, and they are all listening.

    "But, as I said. We now have only one battle left. That will happen in three hours, so everyone can stretch their legs, eat, and rx a little. Remember, if you want to see this fight between our Queen, and the Luna of White Moon Pack. Font bete." He says andughs, and everyone begins to leave the arena.

    I go to find Liv and find her in the room where the fighters have been waiting, between the fights. I pull her into my arms and hold her close, as another Alphaes into the room. He is much younger than the other Luna in this room, and that catches my attention.

    "Mom, are you okay." The Alpha asks.

    "Do not worry, Sam, I am fine." She says and smiles when she notices that we are watching them. "My King and Queen. I am Luna Samantha, and this Is my son, Alpha Sam of the White Moon Pack. My mate Sam''s father passed away 6 months ago in a rouge attack. Sam is not mated yet, so I remained Luna." She tells us.

    "Pleasure to meet you both. Good luck with the fightter." I tell them, and we leave.

    When we get home, I kiss her and hold her close.

    "I am proud of you. You are amazing." I tell her, and she smiles.

    "Thank you." She says, and I bring her to the kitchen so we can eat, and I spend some time taking good care of my mate, which in tales massage and food that won''t make her feel too full before thest fight, and then we wait for the time to go back over to the arena.

 Chapter 0165

    OLIVIA

    After a break where we could eat and rest a little, I am back at the arena, and I am waiting for Matt to call me and Luna Samantha out there for the final battle. When he finally calls us out there, Samantha and I walk out there side by side, and by this show, we are both happy being next to each other.

    "Ladies and gentlemen. Thest two fighters are our Queen and Luna Samantha of the White Moon Pack. Everyone knows the rules, so I will not bore you all by telling them to you again. " Matt says, and everyone cheers.

    "Queen Oliva, Luna Samantha. When you ready, go find your stand." He tells us, and we do, and he bows his head respectfully. And when we are ready, he looks at us and smiles before he says.

    "Let the fight begin," Matt says and moves to give us space.

    Samantha and I look at each other and bow our heads as a sign of respect before we begin to circle each other, sizing up each other and trying to find an opening in our defenses before we attack. But then she attacked, and she was fast, but not fast enough, and I moved and evaded before her kick hit me. I grab her leg and spin it so that she has no choice but to try hot falling too hard when shends, but she is up on her legs again in no time.

    This time, I attack first and do it with a series of mixed kicks and hits with my hands. And Ind several hits on her, and again, she is on the ground. She gets up and gives me a nod before we continue the fight, and we attack at the same time. This time, I feel hits thatnd on me, and let me say she is stronger than she looks. And I know I am going to have bruises and be soreter.

    For the next twenty-five minutes, Samantha and I fought hard, and there were a few times when I thought I would lose. But now I can feel she is getting tired, and I use that to my advantage and keep going at it, hitting and kicking until I hit her legs and she falls to the ground. And I get to the ground and lock her in a body lock, making sure that she can not move or hit me. She tries to fight it as we are on the ground, but I know it won''t work and just hold her down until she seems to realize it. And not long after, and with her only free hand, she taps the ground three times. I let go of her right away, and we both got up on our feet. And she bows for me with a smile on her lips as we watch Matte over to us.

    "The winner of the Lunapetition is. QUEEN OLIVIA." He yells my name out.

    The entire arena breaks out in loud cheers and apuse, and I hear them chanting my name.

    "Queen Olivia, Queen Olivia, Queen Olivia"

    -

    I see Logan is already on his way down here, and it does not take long before he is here, running his

    hands over me, checking me for injuries. Also, Samantha is being checked by her son, and Joseph is with them, assuring the Alpha that she doesn''t have any serious wounds.

    "My king, let me check the Queen." We hear Kendra say, and Logan nods his head and moves to give her space.

    "It is not that bad," I say. But they do not listen, and Kendra begins to check me.

    "I do not see any serious damage. I would say that you are probably fully healed by tomorrow morning when you wake up." She tells me, and I nod my head.

    "Thank you, Kendra," I say, and she leaves.

    Logan pulls me into his arms and buries his nose in my hair, and I feel him through the matebond, taking in my scent and calming himself.

    "I am proud of you. But I hate seeing you all bruised." He whispers, and we are, for a moment, in our own little bubble, not paying attention to what Matt had told everyone before he left.

    Everyone is leaving the arena, and Logan refuses to let go of me. So when we are leaving to go home, he lifts me up and carefully carries me all the way to the house. When we get inside, we can hear Dad and Matt tell Anna and Greta that I won.

    Logan does not walk into the room but walks up the stairs and doesn''t stop before we are in our bedroom, where he sits me down on the bed He gives me a kiss and walks out to the bathroom, where I can hear him turn on the water. Shortly after, hees back, lifting me up again and bringing me out to the bathroom, where I see the tub being filled with water.

    He ces me on the floor and carefully helps me get undressed. He then takes his own clothes off before he turns off the water and helps me sit in the tub. When I am in, he sits down behind me, and I lean back, resting against him.

    He carefully washes my body with a sponge and washes my hair. He had putvender and eucalyptus in the water, and the aroma helped rx my muscles. When he was done, felt him nuzzling my neck, taking in my scent again, making me realize how hard it had to be for him to see me getting hurt. Even if it wasn''t as bad Like even I had fought the rouge king.

    "I am okay," I whisper softly.

    "I know. And I know it was a friendly fight. But I hate watching you getting hit. I always will. It is in my instinct to protect you." He tells me. And I know he is right.

    We sat there on the top for a long time, snuggling, until the water started to get cold, and he helped me up. I looked in the mirror and saw that most of my bruises were almost gone. I have some small wounds that are not fully healed, but as Kendra said, they would be good by morning.

    After the bath, we got dressed, and I chose to wear a long dark red dress with long sleeves. The dress was simple but still elegant enough for a dinner in public. Logan wore ck pants and a buttoned-up shirt in the same color as my dress. And when we are ready to go for tonight''s dinner.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0166

    OLIVIA

    When we get to the castle, it''s lit up by all the light, and warriors are standing around guarding the castle. Two of them open the doors to the castle, and we walk inside and walk towards the ballroom where the party tonight will be.

    Again, outside the door to the double doors into the ballroom, two warriors are waiting. Logan looks at me and gives me a kiss before he nods to the warriors, and they open the doors for us to walk inside, where everyone is waiting. We step inside with Logan elegantly holding my arm as we walk to our table, where today, not only our family but Kyle and Kate. But also, Alpha Kai and Alpha Carter are seated by our table tonight.

    Logan leads me to my seat, and then he walks over to the front of our table in front of everyone in the room.

    "Wee everyone who is here tonight. We have had two days with thepetitions, where everyone had a good time. We all witnessed all the fights, until we found the winners, and even though we all know it I just one time tell you, that the winner of the Alphas is Carter. Alpha Carter is a new Alpha who took over as Alpha of the Dark Forest Pack, After his father, and Alpha Carter have more than one time, called me for advice and ideas.

    Alpha Carter have a vision and wanted to change the ways after his father, who could have been a better Alpha for the pack. I sent some warriors to his pack, along with one of the Elders. And together, they have changed the pack, which has started to blossom. So everyone gives a big apuse for Alpha Carter, Alpha of The Dark Forest Pack, and winner of the winter festival Alphapetition." Logan says, and everyone cheers. After a while, the cheering and apuse die down, and he continues.

    "You all know that in our yearly tournaments, she-wolves are allowed topete, yet we have never had a female in the fightingpetitions. And even less has it never been seen that the Lunas have had the chance topete. I wanted to change that, and for the first time in history, we have had a fightingpetition for the Lunas.

    It has been an interesting day watching the Lunas fight today. Your Queen alsopeted today, and after a day of fights and onest fight between your queen and Luna Samantha, your Queen won today''spetition. And is the winner of the firstpetition ever made for the Lunas. So again, I want you all to give a big apuse to the winner of the Lunapetition, your Queen, Olivia." He says proudly, and everyone cheers. Logan does not sit down but waits for the room to be quiet again.

    "Last, I want to thank everyone who has been here for thest few days, and we end this festival with this big celebration dinner. I know that a few packs have talked and have made deals for about a treaty, and I am happy to see how we can maintain peace and help each other. That being said, let us all enjoy thest party, Enjoy everyone." He sags, and everyone cheers again as he goes to sit down next to me.

    The food is, as always, amazing, and we can see and hear everyone in the room have a good time. After the food has been removed, the guests begin to mingle with each other, and not long after, the DJ begins ying music. And I sit waiting a little because I have an agreement with the DJ about singing a song that I chose.

    -

    LOGAN

    The evening is going well, and everyone has a good time and I see Liv mingle with everyone as well, and I love watching how she cares and takes her time with talking with the other Lunas. I am talking with Kai and Carter when I hear the DJ start talking.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, first, I am happy to be here and have the opportunity to be entertaining everyone, I do take requests. And tonight, I have a special request from our queen, who wants to send this to her mate, our King. So heree the dong Gemma Markham - It feels like home." He says.

    I see Liv going over to where he is, and I hear music starting, but I see her take a microphone, and then she begins singing.

    Everyone in the ballroom is quiet, just listening to her song, and I love to hear her sing. I feel it in every fiber of my body, and I am proud she is mine. I didn''t think it was possible, but hearing her sing makes me love her even more.

    The song ends, and the sound of apuse fills the room, I stand up and walk over to her, not saying anything just put my hands on each side of her face and, bent down my head, and kissed her long and softly, making everyone cheer again us, She smiled at me and surprised me when she started talking.

    "Logan, you saved me even before we met. You made my family bigger. And you show me every day that

    you love me. You let me be me. And you are my home. Now and forever." She says, and I smile

    I move my head a little bit and look into her eyes, and we stand there for some time, and I bend my head down to her ear.

    "I thought when Mia rejected me

    that my life would be over, that the

    only thing I had to live for was my pack and my beautiful daughter. I thought that I would never

    experience love again, and I was

    prepared to live like that. Unti

    sensed your scent, and Titan went crazy in my mind, and it left me in shock, and it terrified me. And then I saw you. And I knew that I would do anything in my life to make sure that I would have you in my life.

    Finding out that you were not

    eighteen made me happy because it gave me a chance to see who you were as a person. And I found a person with a heart of gold,

    someone who is strong as fuck and someone who I saw protect and

    love my daughter ad were you her biological mother. And since then, have you always taken care of me, our kids, our family, and our pack?

    And I could never have gotten a better mate, a more caring mother to my kids. And Luna and Queen. You are mine. And only Mine. For me, you are not my second chance, you are the most real love I could ever get. Now and forever." I say before kissing her again.

 Chapter 0167

    OLIVIA

    It has been six months since we had the festival, and there are only a few months until Noah turns one. And Rose already had her five-year-old birthday. Time goes so fast and a lot has happened this year. Not only am I neen now, but Logan and I have been mates for more than a year.

    Dad is still alive, but he never leaves his bed. Fang has disappearedpletely, so Dad is basically just human now. I know that I am going to lose him soon. I feel it in my soul and it terrifies me, but I know that it will be ending his suffering, and I don''t want him to suffer.

    I am sitting by the waterfalls by the mountains and, have a little peace and quiet, and looking at the moon. "Everything will be okay." I hear a female voice full of power. I stand up and look around seeing the moon- goddess standing there.

    "Moon-goddess," I say and bow for her.

    "Stand up my queen." And I do as she tells me.

    "How can I be of your service to the goddess," I ask and she smiles.

    "First, I smile here tofort you, my seen. But I also have a message for the king." She tells me, And I look at her.

    "First, I know you love your father and that you wish for his suffering to end." She says, and I nod my head in agreement.

    "Your father is a brave man and a good man. And I agree with you when you wish that his suffering will end. And therefore I will tell you to use the next three days, to make sure that you say your goodbye. And then I will give you Dad peace. Do you understand what I am saying?" She asks, and I nod my head again.

    "Yes, I understand, just not sure what I should say, my apologies my goddess," I say.

    "No. I understand perfectly no apologies needed." She answers me and smiles gently at me.

    "Thank you moon-goddess, you once again show that you care about us. You said you have a message for Logan?" I remind her.

    "Oh yes, I do. As you know I am the goddess of the moon and you wolves and lycans are my children." She says, and I nod my head to show her that I am listening.

    "Do you know anything about Nyx and her lover Erebus?" The moon goddess asked me. And I do know who they are.

    "She is the goddess of the night, and he is the God of darkness. Right?" I tell her and ask to be sure I didn''t have it wrong, but she smiles at me.

    "Yes, that is right. Very good, my queen." She says and I smile a little.

    "So what is it about them that you need us to know?" I ask her

    "As you all know, you wolves but also the vampires are my children." She says, and I nod my head.

    "Yes, And I know many years ago, there was a war between us and the vampires," I say, and this time it is her time to nod her head.

    "Yes, there was until the old Lycan king and the vampire king made a treaty about peace. And that has been upheld for many, many years." The moon goddess tells me and i nod my head, I know this. So don''t say anything but wait for her to continue.

    "Two months ago the vampire king was killed by someone in his inner circle., and he has now taken the kings chair Someone who hates this treaty and itsws." She exins. And I am now listening intensely. "What do this mean? And what does it have to do with Nyx and Erebus?" I ask her Slowly, almost afraid of the answer.

    "Nyx and I were never great friends, more like enemies, when she saw the old vampire king was killed, and the hatred burning in the new one. She made a n about winning his trust by promising her she would help him." The moon-goddess says.

    "Help him? How. And how are we supposed to do anything if the vampires have not lycan one but two gods to help them? We can not win that." I say, looking at her.

    "Nyx and Erebus are indeed on the

    side, but no God or goddess is allowed to help directly. If we do either God will be mad at us and they will take the holy powers from us, and we would stop to exist as

    God''s So Nyx and Erebus wilk &

    be

    that stupid. But they will keep telling the vampires how to go on and keep the hate tread growing in the new king." She exined to me, and I nodded my head.

    "What about the other gods? Can they not help stop them?" I ask even though I know the answer.

    "They could, but they won''t. They will say, that this is not their fight, for as long it stays only between your two races." She says, and I nod my head. I expected an answer like that.

    "So we are alone," I say quietly, slowly realizing how bad this can be.

    "You are not alone, my child. I still have some ways where I can help, and I will help." The moon-goddess says as she looks at me and I nod my head.

    "Okay, yes. Thank you. I should go. I need to tell all of this to Logan." I say, and I can see she understands.

    "Bring him here tomorrow and we will talk, I have an idea." She tells me, and I nod my head.

    "Okay, I will. Tomorrow here at the same time as tonight?." I ask and smile.

    "Yes, that sounds like the best time." She tells me.

    "Okay, thank you, moon-goddess," I say and bow.

    "See you soon, my child." She says, and I see her fade away.

    I turn around shifting into Skye''s wolf form and run home as fast as I can. And I ran to wake up Logan.

 Chapter 0168

    LOGAN

    I am woken up by Olivia, who looks like she has seen a ghost. Her feelings are all over the ce, and I am awake right away.

    "Babe, what''s wrong, are you okay?" I ask her, and she shakes her head.

    I went to the waterfall, and I could not sleep. The moon goddess came. She told me some stuff about

    Dad, but she also had an important message for you." She says fast and without breathing.

    "What is it?" I ask standing up and gently making her sit down before sitting on my knees in front of her. "What did she say? Talk to me, baby," I tell her softly holding her face in my hands.

    "Another goddess, Nyx, the goddess of, of." She says but I finish her sentence.

    "Goddess of night," I say.

    "Yes her..." she says nodding her head.

    "What about Nyx? Did the moon-goddess say something?" I ask her, and she nods her head.

    "She told me that Nyx and she never were friends. And she said the old vampire king had been killed by someone else, who is now the king." She says, and I am not sure where she wants to go with this.

    "She said that the new vampire king hates our kind. And the goddess, Nyx I mean has taken advantage of this. And the god Erebus, her lover, is helping her." Liv exins.

    "Taking advantage of what, that the new vampire king doesn''t like us wolves?" I ask her.

    "Yes, she wants to help him with attacking us. To start a war. Between them and us. She can not

    physically help him, but she can push him to do what she wants him to do."

    "And she wants him to break the old treaty between us and them? For what reason?" I ask.

    "There is no reason. It''s only because she doesn''t like the moon goddess. I do not know why, she did not tell me." Liv tells me, and her panic gets worse.

    This is bad, this is really, really bad. Thest war between our two races was bad, with thousands of deaths on both sides. Hostages are being held and abused and in the end, killed. Females are being raped by vampires forcing them to carry a child that would be a hybrid.

    "Okay. This isn''t good. But this time we are being warned, we can already now warn the packs to make arrangements for the smaller ones. To say we can be prepared would be a lie, but we won''t bepletely unprepared." I tell her to try to calm her down.

    "We need to start making ns now, and we can not wait." She says and she is right, but I also know she needs some sleep. So I moved her to lie down in the bed and help her get off her clothes. Andy down, pulling her into my arms.

    "Right now, you need to sleep baby. We will start nning in the morning. So for now. Sleep. I will keep you safe. And when you wake up, tell me what she told you about your dad." I whisper in her ear, and then I caress her softly, making her feel safe and calm until she falls asleep.

    OLIVIA

    I wake up, and I already know that I am alone in bed because I do not feel the warmth from Logan. I keep

    my eyes closed for a few seconds, but then I rememberst night, and I remember the moon goddess and what she told me.

    I sit up fast, look at the time, and see that it is 09.20 already, so I rush to get dressed so I can go down to Logan''s office. I hurry down the

    stairs and down the hall and open

    the door into his office, and I am not surprised to see Kyle, Matt, Luca, and the Elders, who are my grandparents and Luca''s

    grandfather. Logan stands up when I open the door, andes over to me right away, putting his hands on my face.

    "Good morning, baby. I hope you slept well. I did not want to wake you. You needed some rest afterst night." He whispers softly, and I nod my head; I know he is only trying to look after me.

    "It is okay. Did you tell them?" I ask him, and I can see it in his eyes that he has. So he led me to the table and a chair next to him.

    "I told them everything you told mest night. But do you have more to add to it?" He asks me, and I shake my head.

    "No, I told you what she told me. It wasn''t much, just enough to make me aware of how serious this is." I said to confirm what I had told him.

    "Yes, and I am not sure that saying much more than that would change anything in the end," Logan says. "Did you start making ns for what we are going to do?" I ask.

    I have sent out a mail. I need all the

    packs toe here within the next two weeks. For safety reasons that will be exined after arrival. That way, we have everyone safe for the time being until we find out how to do this the best way." He tells me.

    "Can we house that many?" I ask.

    "It will be tight, and some will have to camp in tents. But we will all have to ept that, it''s about keeping everyone safe at this moment." Logan says and we nod our heads in agreement.

    "The smaller packs that have nowhere to go can stay here for the time being, and then it''s my hope that other big packs will take in smaller ones. Because in the end, it will only help everyone." Logan says, and I know that he is right.

    For several hours, we talked about

    what needed to be done so we could make all this work. And in the end, it looks like we have a n ready to be put in motion. When we agree that discussing it further won''t change anything, for now, everyone begins to leave but I stop Matt.

    "Stay, I need to tell you something," I tell him, and he nods his head.

    When it is only Logan, Matt, and me left here in the office, I look at them and Logan nods his head. "The moon goddess told me something else too. About Dad." I started, and I could see it piqued their interest, even though Logan knew there was something.

    "What she say, sis," Matt asks.

    "She told me it was time to end Dad''s suffering. She is going to give us three days to say goodbye," I tell them as I look at Matt.

    "He will finally get peace and meet Mom." He says.

    "Yes, I do not think we should tell him, Matt," I say and he looks at me.

    "You''re right. It''s better he doesn''t know." He agrees.

    We talk for a little while, and when we are done, Matt goes home, and Logan and I go to bed. And I can

    not stop thinking about how fast this day went.

 Chapter 0169

    OLIVIA

    "Thank you, Carter. I appreciate this." I say on the phone.

    "It is the least I can do, so don''t think about it. I will have rooms made ready." He says back. "Thank you. We will see you soon." I tell him.

    "See you soon, my Queen." He answers, and we hang up.

    Matt and I, and Logan and Anna, had been talking this morning after I told them about Dad. And we all agreed that Dad should have a chance to say goodbye to mom onest time. So I had called Carter because our mom was buried at the graveyard at the Dark Forest Pack, and Carter had told me we were more than wee and offered to let us bury Dad next to Mom. I said yes and thank you for that offer. I looked at Logan, who had sat here all the time listening to the conversation, and I could see that he was right now in a mind-link. So I wait.

    "I told Matt and asked Kyle to go with you and Matt, and he epted. He and Matt are finding ten Warriors to go as well. I also asked Anna to start packing some clothes for you, and Kyle is getting the cars ready. So the only thing to do is tell your dad, help him pack, and tell the kids you are going on a small trip." Logan says as he looks at me, and I stand up and go to sit on him with a leg on each side of his.

    "Thank you. I know this is not easy for you." I whisper against his lips and give him a small kiss.

    "You don''t need to thank me, Love. You need to do this for your Dad." He whispered back, then he put his hands on my face and kissed me hard.

    39

    I moan into his mouth as he kisses me because love when he kisses me like this as if it is thest kiss. He sucks on my lip before starting to kiss me down on my cheek and neck, making me moan hard when he nibbles on his mark on my neck. I start grinding myself on the bulge in his pants, and I feel how he instantly gets big and hard.

    Before I knew it, he had ripped my shirt, and his lips moved from my neck and down to my breast, where he used his fangs to break my bra And then I feel his mouth and teeth on one of my nipples, sucking and biting gently, and I moan again, making him move to the other one and repeat what he just did.

    "Logan, please." I moan.

    "Please what, my love." He says with a low growl full of lust.

    "Please take me," I beg him, I need him, I need to feel him.

    He growls again, stands up, and lifts me over to the couch, where he puts me down, holding onto my neck gently. He never hurt me when he had me like that, and he bends his head down to my ear.

    "Take your pants off, stand on your knees on the couch, and hold on to the back of it." He says with a low growl and lets go of my neck. I do what he says without questioning him. I trust him and know he or Titan would never hurt me.

    I am facing the wall, holding on to

    the back of the couch, and I hear him opening his pants. I know he is getting undressed, and then I feel him standing behind me. His hand caresses me from the back of my neck down to my ass, where his hand goes in between my spread legs. I feel two fingers going inside of me, and I moan. I am wet, and he does not really have to do this to make me ready for him, but I love it. He thrusts his fingers in and out, and I moan every time.

    I hear and feel the gentle p on my ass and hear him growl when I moan. Then I feel his lips by my ear.

 Chapter 0170

    "Cum for me, baby. You won''t get to feel my hard cock before you do." He growls, and it is all I need to hear before Ie hard on his fingers, moaning loudly.

    "Good girl." He growls.

    Then his fingers are gone, and in one thrust, I feel him entering inside of me, thrusting all the way in. And I can''t help it. It feels so good that Ie again, this time around his big hard cock inside of me, and he growls from pleasure.

    He began to thrust in and out of me gently at first so he wouldn''t hurt me, but then he started thrusting harder and faster. I love it when he is like this, and so does Skye because it means Titan is just under the surface and, like her, feels all the pleasure as well.

    I havee three more times, and he starts slowing down a little, and I feel one of his hands gently rub my clit, while the other caress my body up to my neck. And he gently holds it, making me turn my head so that he can kiss me before I feel his mouth on his mark, and he sucks on it gently, making me moan while thrusting in and out of me slowly.

    "Cum for me onest time." He growls against my skin.

    Then he sank his canines into his mark, remarking me all over again, and it was all my body needed, to one more time, letting go ande hard in pleasure, and I felt hime hard inside of me while he held me close to him.

    Afterward, wey on the couch, and I was in his arms, being held close. Wey like this for a while, and I know it is hard for him to let go, so I let him have us like this for as long as I can. But after an hour, I knew I needed to go get a shower and get Dad ready for our trip.

    So we ho shower together, and Logan goes to check that everything is ready for us, and I walk into my Dad''s room. I tell him I have arranged for us to go see Mom''s grave at the Dark Forest Pack, and then I help him get ready and pack. And it does not take long before we are done, and I mindlink Logan toe to help Dad get downstairs and out to the car.

    I am watching Logan and Matt getting Dad and me to the car as I have Noah in my arms and Rose

    standing next to me. I kiss Noah on his head and hand him over to Kate, who has promised go help Anna with the kids so that Logan and Luca can concentrate on the packs that will begining in soon. "Keep them safe," I tell Kate and Anna.

    "We will, don''t you worry." Kate promise.

    "And we will make sure that Logan eats and gets some rest, too," Anna says. She knows Logan all too well, as she used to be Rose''s babysitter.

    Lve

    "Thank you," I say before I give them both a hug. Then I sit down and look at Rose.

    "Be a good girl. Help Anna and Kate with

    dagah. And I''ll see you in a f tell her and give her a het

    "I will be good, momma, I promise." She says, and I smile. I love hearing her call me mom.

    "I know you will," I say and kiss her forehead before standing up.

    I look and see Logan waiting and walk over to him, and he kisses me.

    "Have a safe trip, and hurry back to me when you can." He tells me softly.

    "I will. And don''t worry. I will be safe." I promise, and he nods his head.

    bet

    I get into the car next to Dad, and Matt starts the car before he begins driving out of our living area through the town and then leaves the pack

    wn

 Chapter 0171

    OLIVIA

    As we drive into The Dark Forest Pack, I can not help but feel strange. This pack had been my home for most of my life, and I had fled from it in the hope of a better life. And now over a yearter, I am back, but now I am mated, have two kids and I am the queen.

    We drive all the way to the packhouse, and I see that Carter is standing outside the house waiting for us, along with some packmembers. When the car stops I can''t help but swallow hard because I am nervous, and I feel Dad take my hand.

    "It will be okay, Muffin," He says and I nod my head.

    "I know, Dad. I am just." I don''t finish, but he smiles.

    "Nervous." Dad finish.

    "Yes," I say.

    "Don''t be, remember. This was our home once, and Alpha Carter is our friend and ally." Dad tells me. "Plus, Kyle and I are here too, sis," Matt says, and I see that he and Kyle are both looking at me. "We will keep you safe, my queen," Kyle promised.

    "Thank you," I say and smile

    "Okay, let''s do this," I say, and they chuckle.

    I take a deep breath then knock on the window, and the warriors standing by my door open it for me and reach out a hand to help me out. When I get out I see that it is Jason and behind the car is Jacob, who bows his head to me.

    "Jacob. It''s good to see you. How''s Shannon and the pups?" Shannon had given birth to the pup she was pregnant with when she and her parents came back to the pack.

    And a DNA test had shown it was indeed her first mate, who had been killed, who was the father. Not long after a few months, she had gone into heat and had gotten pregnant with Jacob''s pup. So now they had two pups, and Jacob treated them both as if were they his, which was nice to see, as it''s not unheard of that the new mate doesn''t like the pups their new mate has.

    "They are doing well, both the pups and Shannon." He says and smiles.

    "I''m happy to hear that. And I appreciate that you are here." I say and smile back.

    "You are our queen. I am happy to be here to make sure you are safe." He says, and I turn to the other warriors.

    "It counts for you all, and I appreciate that you are all here, especially now," I say and bow my head to everyone, and they all bow their heads.

    I turn toward Carter and smile, bowing my head before I walk over to him and those of his packmembers who are here with him.

    "My Queen." He says and shows that he submits by bowing his head deeply for me. And the others do the

    same.

    "Alpha Carter, stand straight, everyone do please. We are the quests here, it is your home." I tell them, and everyone straightens up.

    "It is an honor to have you here," Carter says.

    "It''s us who thank you for letting use," I answer and smile.

    "You Dad, and also Matt, and I believe you know who Kyle is as well." I Continue, and he smiles

    "Yes, I do. Wee all." He says and smiles

    ¡°The Warriors are Jacob, Jason,

    Andre, Christopher, Thomas,

    Michael, Jack, Oliver, Owen, and Eli,"

    I say and I feel the surprise from my warrior. They didn''t expect me to know their names.

    "I have cleared a wing on the second floor to the right. It ispletely free, and your warriors have my permission to keep everyone away from there." Carter tells us.

    "Thank you, Alpha," I say and smile.

    He showed us inside and led us upstairs to the second floor, and just as he said, it was empty. And we walk to the end of the hall, where the room I will be in is.

    "This wing would in old days have been the royal wing. But we have not had royal for centuries so I am afraid it''s just now normal quest rooms." Carter says.

    "it is not a problem Carter, none of

    us are difficult about it, and it is only for a few days, so it will be fine And my Warriors will keep it safe. tell him and smile.

    "Good, and of course, I doubled the security outside." He tells us.

    "it is all good, I''m sure you have it under control," I say.

    "I will leave you to rest then. Dinner will be served by 6.30 PM," Carter tells us and bows his head again.

    "Thank you, Alpha. We will see you then." I say, and he leaves.

    Matt and Kyle had helped Dad to a

    room while Jacob had brought up my bag. And Matt told me he will make sure the warriors are all set. So I went into my room to get some rest, after the traveling. I can still feel Logan in the mate bond. But this is the longest distance we have ever been from each other, and I am not a fan of it, so decided to call him.

    "Baby, hey." He says, and I smile

    "Hey, Babe. You sound like you were waiting for me to call." I say, and he chuckles.

    "I will admit it, yes, I was waiting for you to call me." He says, and I smile.

    "I miss you and the kids," I tell him.

    "We miss you as well, baby. They having a nap right now but I will make sure you can say goodnightter." He answers.

    "Okay, that sounds good," I say.

    "I am guessing everything went well." He says.

    "Oh, yes. Carter clears a whole wing for us. We are just resting before dinner at 6.30. I just wanted to call

    to tell you we are here.

    "Thank you, baby. And that sounds good. But I will let you get some rest. I will call around 8.00 PM so you can say goodnight to Rose and Noah." He tells me.

    "Okay, thank you. I love you, Logan." He tells him.

    "I love you too, my sweet Mate, wife and queen." He says, and I can almost hear that he is smiling.

    We hung up, and Iy down to rx a little and ended up falling asleep.

 Chapter 0172

    OLIVIA

    I am waking up after a good night with food and goodpany, but now I know that today will be thest whole day for Matt and me to be with Dad. Today we are going to spend the day near the graveyard, so Dad for onest time, can say goodbye to Mom.

    Just as I get out of bed, my phone rings, and I smile when I see that it is Logan who is trying to call me, probably because he could feel I was waking up.

    "Morning Babe," I say as I answer.

    "Good morning, baby. Did you sleep well?" He asks me.

    "I did, but I missed you," I answer and hear him chuckle.

    "I miss you too, baby." He says, and I smile.

    "How''s the kids?" I ask.

    "They are still sleeping. I decided to keep them with me today at least until I need to work, and then Kate wille and stay with them." He tells me, and I smile.

    "That sounds nice. Did the packs begin toe in?" I ask.

    "Yes, Desmond came inst night, and his pack had met a smaller one. So they decided to travel

    together. Desmond has offered help, and now you, Matt, and Kyle are gone. So he is with Luca." He tells

    me.

    "That sounds good. At least you have a little more help. I felt bad leaving you with all this." I say.

    "Don''t be baby, being with your dad thest few days and saying goodbye to him is more important. And you will be home soon." He tells me, and I can feel through the matebond that he means it. "Thank you for understanding how much this means to me," I tell him.

    "You don''t have to say thank you, baby. It is just how it is." He tells me.

    "I have to get ready so I can check on Dad," I tell him.

    "I know. Call me when you get back." He tells me.

    "I will, Babe. Have a good day." I say.

    -

    "You too, baby." He answers, and we close the call.

    After a shower, I get dressed, and I choose something easy and take on a pair of sweatpants and a top, and a hoodie. After taking on my sneakers, I walked out and over to my Dad''s room and knocked on the door.

    "Come in." I hear him say and walk inside.

    "Good morning, Dad," I say, and I see that he is already dressed and smiling, but Dad looks at me, and I can see that he wants to say something.

    "Good morning, Muffin." He says as he is looking at me.

    "Are you okay?" I ask him.

    "Muffin, I want to ask you something." He says just as the door opens, and Matt joins us.

    "What do you want to ask, Dad?" I ask again.

    "We are not just here to see Mom, are we? Something else made you take us here, and someone has told you something." He says and looks at me.

    "Yes. I say." I know I can''t not lie to him, I never could. I look at Matt, and he nods his head, so I turn to Dad again.

    "The other night, I went for a run, and the moon goddess came when I was at the waterfalls. It was here she told me about the vampires. But she also told me something else." I tell him, and he nods his head. "She told me that she thinks it''s time to make sure you will not keep suffering. And said she would give us three days." I say, and he nods his head again.

    "I thought it would be something like that." He says.

    "I am sorry, Dad," I say, but he smiles at me.

    "Muffin. Don''t be. I have done what I wanted to do in my life. I have seen you and your brother grow up. Find your mates, and start your families. I am incredibly proud of you both, and I am ready to meet your Mom again." He says as he looks at us and stands up before he pulls us both into a hug.

    KLAUS

    I knew it the minute Olivia told me we were going to the Dark Forest Pack to see my dear Nora''s grave. Especially as I knew a problem with vampires was looking to rise, but I chose not to say anything but to do as she told me.

    Everyone in our family expected me to give up when Nora was killed, and I almost did, but I knew I had to make sure Matt and Olivia would grow up safe. So I kept fighting for them, and in the end, I did what I wanted to do.

    Thest year has been a struggle, especially when Fang left me, but unlike me, know he has another chance in life with another man, where he again will meet Fiona, Nora''s wolf spirit. And he stayed with me for many years and made sure that our pups were safe, so I hope that he an Fiona have found

    each other again.

    When we get to the hills around the graveyard, I quickly see that Logan''s Warriors are around, without a doubt, to make sure that Olivia is safe. And it makes me happy and rxed to know my little girl is safe, and I know he will keep on doing just that.

    I am sitting on my knees by Nora''s grave and talking quietly to her.

    "I did it, Nora. Our kids are safe, all

    grown up, and have started their family. Our little girl is a Queen

    today. You would have been so proud to see how good they are doing. I have missed you a lot since you left us, and many times, I just wanted things to end. But now I know there is a reason for that I needed to do what I have. And now I can finallye and find you again, and I will be there soon, my love. I need thisst day with our son and daughter." I whisper and wait a few minutes before I get up and join my kids.

 Chapter 0173

    OLIVIA

    It is gettingte and slowly beginning to get dark, after a nice day with Dad and Matt. The moon goddess had said three days, so it could be at midnight or first tomorrow night. No matter what, I did not want to miss out on any time with Dad, and he wanted to stay here, close to Mom. He said he had a feeling that he could not exin, so yeah, we were staying here, waiting.

    "I remember when Liv was little, and you had to go to training or something. She always tried to go with you." Matt says, and Dadughs.

    "Oh yes, and a few times she seeded. And I would first see her when I got to the training field." Dadughs, and Matt and Iugh, too.

    "I wanted to be like my Dad, a big brave warrior," I say and smile.

    "And you did be that and so much more," Dad says, making me smile.

    "I guess I did. I remember being so scared to find my mate. Afraid that I would have to change who I was. But I was wrong. I didn''t have to change. I just became more and who I was supposed to be." I say, and Dad smiles.

    "And I am so incredibly proud of you, of both of you. As a parent, I cannot wish for more." Dad says. We are sitting quietly, watching the sun disappear behind the forest. The moon rising and I had not realized that it would be a full moon tonight. And it wasn''t just a full moon, but the moon looked so bright and beautiful with a hint of gold and silver. I forgot all about midnight and was just at this moment enjoying the beautiful view.

    A bright light of silver suddenly appeared, and without thinking too much about it, I knew it was the moon goddess, but she was not alone. An almost see-through form of another woman was next to her, and I am lost for words.

    "Mom," I whisper at the same time as Matt.

    "Nora," Dad whispered. She first doesn''t speak, and we and the moon goddess step forward smiling. "My children, I know this is not an easy time, and because of that, I decided to give you all a chance to say a proper goodbye, also to your mom. And I think it will be good for you to see that your Dad and Mom find each other again. And I know Nora has been watching you all, wishing that she was able to tell you how proud she is. So..." The Moon-goddess says pausing after thest word.

    "Tonight, you, us, will leave together with your beloved mate." She finishes, and no one says anything, and she steps back.

    "Nora," Dad whispers, and she smiles at him.

    "My Brave Warrior." She says softly, and I see a tear in Dad''s eyes.

    "I did it," Dad says, and he walks closer to her.

    "Yes, you did. And you could not have done it any better, I am so proud of you." She says smiling and Dad nods his head, and then she looks at Matt and me.

    "My children. My big, brave boy, I am so proud of the man you have be. You are a good, kind, caring, and protecting man. And you are a good father, do not change any of that." She tells Matt and gives him a hug. I see his surprise when she touches him, but then he hugs her back, and they stand there for a while before she lets go and looks at me.

    elis

    "My little girl, My princess. I am so sorry that I left you so early, that I left you to grow up without a Mom. But I am so proud of the woman that your amazing father has raised you to be. You could not have be a better woman or mother, I am so proud of you. Always fight, always stay who you are," She says, pulling me into her arms, and now I understand why Matt was surprised. I can feel her, really feel her, her arms, her warmth.

    She let go of me, and I can''t stop thinking about that. It was a hug I could feel, from my mom. She walks back over to where Dad is standing, and she touches his face.

    "Are you ready my love?" She asks him.

    "Let me say goodbye." I hear him whisper, and she nods her head.

    Dades over to us, and at first, he looks at us, but then he grabs both of us and pulls us into one big hug.

    "I am proud of you both. Keep doing what you do." He says.

    "We will," Matt says, and I nod my head.

    "Always be there for each other. Always protect each other." He says.

    "We will, Dad, we promise. We will be okay, we promise." I tell him.

    "Good, good. I love you and will always be proud of you both." He says, letting go and walking back over

    to Mom.

    "I am ready, my love." He says, and Mom smiles.

    Mom looks over to the

    moon-goddess and the

    moon-goddess nods her head and

    silently says a few words, none of us can hear Mom helps Dad to sit down on the field and sits down next to him, and when she hugs him a white lightes from Momar

    surrounds them. We could not see anything for a little while, but, then the light disappeared and with it, Mom, or her spirit or soul, and Dad''s soul left with hers.

    And right there on the field, Dad is lying peacefully, almost as if he is sleeping, but we know he is not sleeping, we both know that he is no longer breathing. Matt walks over to Dad and lifts him up gently, and together, we walk into the graveyard andy him down in the grave. We don''t put our dead ones in a coffin so that the soul and spirit never get caught or stuck.

    When we are done, Matt hugs me and after staying a little we walk away and back to the packhouse.

 Chapter 0174

    LOGAN

    Shit, I could feel her sadness, and I hate that I can not be there with her right now, but I know she isn''t

    alone and that Matt is there with her. I am expecting her to call me, so I have not gone to bed yet, but I am working so I can stay awake while I wait for her.

    Before the sadness became stronger and the only feeling for some time I felt, was that she was shocked too, for what reason I do not know.

    I am lost in thought about work for a few seconds and get pulled out of it when a text on the phonees in. And when I looked at the phone, I saw it was her.

    Liv: Are you awake?

    I don''t bother texting her back but press the call button right away.

    "He is gone." Is the first thing she says.

    "I''m sorry, baby. I wish I was there with you." I tell her.

    "Me too." She whispers, and we are both quiet for a little.

    "The moon goddess brought mom. She came to say goodbye to Matt and me. And then her an dad left together." She tells me. That must have been the shock I felt from her.

    "That must have been a shock, to see her and talk with her," I say.

    "It was. She told us she was proud of us. And then she touched us. The moon goodness had given her strength enough to do it." She exins. And I don''t quite know what to say.

    "We decided we leave here to get home, first thing in the morning. And fly home." She tells me.

    "Okay. That sounds good because we miss you. Especially the kids, I can''t quite sing like you do. Me, they tell to shut up." I say with a chuckle and get relieved when I hear her giggle a little.

    "That''s not nice." She says and I can hear her smile a little.

    "No, but true." Iugh. And sheughed a little, too.

    -

    "Try to get a little rest baby, and let me know when you leave there." I really like her.

    "I will." She promises.

    "Good. Sweet dreams, my love." I tell her.

    "Goodnight." She says softly, and we hang up.

    After talking with her, I can understand why she was shocked. I would have been as well. I ended up

    finishing the work I was doing before I called it for the night and went to bed.

    OLIVIA

    It is early when I wake up, but I feel the mindlink pushing from Matt. So I wake up and open it up. ''You awake, sis.'' He asks.

    ''I am.'' I answer.

    ''The warriors are up and ready. I also called the ne personnel. They will have breakfast ready.'' He tells

    me.

    ''Okay. I told Carterst night we would leave early. So he knows.'' I tell him.

    ''Carter is awake. So it is good.''

    ''Okay, I see you in a few minutes.'' I tell him and close my mindlink.

    I get out of bed and get dressed in a

    simple but ssy dress in a very dark red, almost ck colour, and a pair of ck boots, and my hair

    is

    put in a braid that I hang over my. shoulder. I quickly packed thest pieces into my bag, and then took it and walked out, where two warriors were waiting for me. I saw it was Jacob and Jason.

    "My Queen." They both say.

    "Good morning, guys. Thank you for all you do. Excited about going home?" I ask.

    "Yes, my Queen." They say, and I smile.

    "Let''s go home," I say, and Jason takes my bag, before we walk downstairs.

    When wee outside I see our cars are ready and so are the warriors, Matt and Kyle. But then I notice

    the extra big car, more like a minibus, and I look over to Matt and Kyle with the question showing in my eyes.

    "My Queen," Kyle says.

    "Good morning, Kyle. Is someone travelling back with us?" I ask.

    "While you and head warrior Matt was with your father, I made sure that Alpha Carter was updated about the current situation. And we started making travelling ns for his packmembers, but then he said we have four or five heavily pregnant she wolves, that would struggle a lot travelling for so many days. I told him we still have room on the ne and that I was sure that you would not mind, my apologies, my queen." Kyle says, bowing his head.

    "You did right, Kyle. Of course, they can travel with us back, and I will make sure they are taken care of when we get there, Alpha Carter." I promise.

    "Thank you, my queen," Carter says and bow his head.

    "We should get going, my queen," Kyle says, and I nod my head and walk over to the car Matt stands with, holding an open door, but I turn to look at Carter before I get in.

    "I will tell Logan, that you and your pack are on their way. And I want to onest time say thank you for letting use here with our father to say goodbye." I tell him.

    "This was your home once, my queen, your father''s since he was born here. I would never have denied him being buried with his mate, even if you had not been the queen." He says and smiles.

    "Thank you," I say, and he bows his head. Before I get into the car.

    Both Matt and Kyle join me in the car and we start driving toward the ne. When we get there I see our warriors helping the pregnant she-wolves out of the car, and I walk over there.

    "Hello all, you all know who I am. And I want to tell you that we are happy to have you travelling with us and that promise you will be taken good care of." I say, and they all thank me. Warriors load all the baggage onto the ne, and we fly home.

 Chapter 0175

    OLIVIA.

    The ne will bending only a little more than an hour away from home, so I know I will feel my mindlink to Logan open up a few hours before wend. So I read my book while I waited to make time go faster, and after a few hours, I felt him push through.

    ''Baby, finally.'' He says.

    ''Logan!'' I say back, feeling moreplete again. Now, I can hear him in my head and feel him better. ''It was a strange feeling not feeling our mindlink. I didn''t like it.'' He says.

    ''Me either, Babe.'' I tell him and we talk about my dad, and he wants to make sure that I know we will go visit the graves again.

    ''Thank you, Logan.'' I tell him, and we keep talking. I also tell him about the pregnant she-wolves, and he promises he will have houses ready for them close by the safety shelters and have Kendra ready to check on them after the traveling.

    While talking with him, Mattes over and tells me that wend soon, and I let Logan know.

    ''I will see you soon, my love.'' He says.

    ''See you soon.'' I answer, and we close the mindlink.

    About thirty minutester, wended on the ground, and I saw that more warriors were waiting outside with an extra car for the she-wolves. We all quickly get into the vehicles and start driving the one-hour drive home. Everything gets foggy about halfway there, and I feel the tension from Matt and Kyle. "What''s wrong?" I ask. And they look at each other.

    "Dad never told you much about vampires, because we have been in a truce with them for centuries. Vampires are cold-skinned and cold-blooded, whenever theye into a warm territory." He says and I interrupt.

    "It gets foggy," I whisper.

    "Yes," Kyle answered.

    "How many?" I ask.

    "I do not know my queen. But I would say at least twenty. But it is a guess." Kyle says.

    "The she-wolves, I promised to keep them safe," I say telling the three warriors in that car to stay there. And not to let them out." Matt says, and I nod my head.

    ''Logan.'' I say, pushing the mindlink.

    ''I am on my way.'' He answers and I can feel him running.

    ''Not alone!.'' I tell him.

    ''No, I gave fifty Warriors with me. The rest of them are at home with Luca and Desmond on high alert. Kate, Anna, and Greta took all the kids to the safety room, and I will meet you soon.'' I hear him tell me and he closes the mindlink, and I feel his speed up.

    "My Queen, I know it is pointless to tell you to stay in here, so instead I will tell you this. There are two ways to make sure to kill a vampire. Burn them or rip their heart out. We don''t have any fire, so go for their hearts." Kyle tells me, and I nod my head.

    "And onest thing, do not let them bite you. Not even in the arm or leg. It will either kill you or turn you." He says, and I nod my head again, showing I understand.

    ''Skye?'' I say

    ''We ready.'' She answered, and I knew she would shift. Probably to the Lycan because that''s when we are strongest.

    Then I feel it; something hard is driven into the side of the car and it pushes us off the road, and the

    vehicle rolls over. We are all three okay and quickly get out of the car. I look around and breathe relieved when I see they did not touch the vehicle with the she-wolves.

    Before I can say anything, Skye forces the shift. And I am now in my Lycan form. Just in time, I see five vampiresing.

    "Stay close, Olivia. Logan will kill me if you get hurt." Matt yells. And the vampires attack.

    Two attacked Kyle and Matt, and thest one attacked me. I am a little surprised by how cold they are, even though I should not have been. The vampire keeps attacking to bite but we keep him away from doing it with kicks and hits. But then it

    jumps, and I trip, but just ga

    I

    I

    get on my feet to see ite at me. And I remember what Kyle said, and when it gets close enough I push my hand hard against the chest, and I feel my hand close around the heart and pull. The vampire looks shocked and falls to the ground.

    I look around and see both Kyle and Matt killed the ones attacking them. We nod at each other, and we move closer to the battle. A vampire was trying to get into the car with the she wolves, and I took advantage of it and attacked from behind pulling his heart out, and he died.

    Just then a loud dangerous howl and growl sound and I knew it was Logan. And before I knew it, there were wolves everywhere, and next, I felt big arms surrounding me. It is Titan, hugging us, checking we are not hurt, and when he sees we are not, he rxes.

    ''Stay with me.'' Logan mindlink.

    ''Okay.'' I answer, a little shaken up.

    We go into the battle together and working together, we kill one vampire after another. But then the fog starts to disappear and we see the rest of the vampires alive run away. I look around and see dead vampires everywhere starting to burst into small fires and then ashes.

    "The fog is letting the sun through, which burns them for us." I hear Kyle say who is still in human form.

    I look around and am relieved as I

    don''t see any of our wolves on the ground, but it is short-lived when a

    warrior yells for help. We run over et

    there and see a warrior sitting next to a warrior on the ground. He is still breathing, and I see Eli traveling with us Logan sits down next to him and checks his injuries.

    "He has been bitten twice. The second time, probably after he fell by the look of it." He says, and Eli frantically nods his head.

    "I tried to fight them off, my king. I promise I tried." He whispered weakly. Logan caresses his face and cleans it for blood.

    "I know, I know. I believe you." Logan whispers back, and Eli looks relieved. And I noticed the she-wolvesing out of the car all looking to be okay, and safe.

    "My king, please, I can feel it, it is changing me. Please, I do not want to be one of them. Please." He begs, and Logan looks at me sadly before looking back at Eli. I know what will happen.

    "You were a great warrior and fought well to protect your queen. Rest in peace knowing that." Logan says, shoves his hand into Eli''s chest, and pulls out his heart.

 Chapter 0176

    -

    OLIVIA

    Our car was wrecked, so I ran back home with Logan and the rest of the warriors next to the car where the she-wolves were, and we were soon home. Logan and I shifted, and our clothes were still there because we were in our Lycan form.

    Logan hugged me and pulled me in for a kiss. We turn to the cars where the five she-wolves are getting out, and I walk over to them.

    "First, I want to apologize for what just happened, and I hope you are all feeling okay. We have five packmembers showing you where you will be staying. And they will show you where the safety shelters are as well. Warriors will bring your stuff to you, and our doctor Kendra will visit you all and do a check to be safe. There are phones in all the houses, and if you press square 00, you will reach the headquarters for the serving Omegas, and they will help you." I tell them.

    "Thank you, my queen. And we are sorry about your warrior." The one looking oldest says. And I recognize her as Elise.

    "Thank you, Elise," I say and smile at her. The packmembers assigned to help theme over to do their job.

    I turn around and see Matting out of the house with Anna, Greta, and Kate, along with the kids.

    "Mommy!" Rose yells and runs over to me as fast as she can, and I grab her up in a hug.

    "My little girl," I whisper as we hug each other.

    I walk over to the rest still carrying Rose, and hand her to Logan so I can also hug Noah. And he holds his arms out as Kate gives him to me, and I smile at her.

    "Thank you," I tell her, and she smiles.

    "My little boy," I say, hugging Noah.

    I see everyone has left us to return to their ces, and we walk back into the house. And for the next few hours, I make some light food and we spend time as a family, before we put the kids to bed, with a goodnight song.

    LOGAN

    After the kids fell asleep, I took Liv into our room. I help her get undressed so we can have a warm shower together.

    When we are in the shower, I take my time to gently wash her body and make sure she is not hurt. There are a few visible bruises but no serious injuries, so I wash her hair with shampoo and then her conditioner. When I am done, she makes me sit on the bench, and she starts with my hair, and it feels amazing. Then she made me stand, and she first washed my back and then my chest. When she was all done, and the shower washed off the soap, she was kneeling before me.

    I look at her as she begins to caress my thighs and then takes my hard cock in her hand, softly beginning to stroke it. And I know it''s bad, but I do not want the forey today, as I have missed her thest few days. So I grab her gently and pull he to the legs, standing and kissing her hard.

    "I. Want. You. Now." I whisper in her ear as I bite her earlobe and put a hand between her legs to make sure she is ready. And she is so wet, and she moans when I let two fingers enter inside of her. When I feel how ready she is, I remove my fingers, making her whimper from the loss of feeling them.

    "Don''t worry, my love," I tell her and turn her around to face the wall.

    She bends forward and sticks her delicious ass out to me, and I caress it softly before I grab her hips, and in one thrust enter inside of her. She moans hard as she feels me enter, and I hold still for a few seconds before I begin thrusting in and out of her. I am thrusting in hard and fast, and it doesn''t take long before shees, not once but twice.

    I slowly pull out and turn her around, lifting her so that she can put her legs around me, and I enter inside of I her again. I hold he face in my hands as I thrust in and out of her over and over, and see the pure pleasure in her beautiful eyes. I kiss her long and hard, and we keep kissing each other and sucking on each other''s lips and tongues. I am getting close and kiss her down to her ear and then her neck, and just as I cum I let my canines enter into my mark on her neck and feel her cum with me while she moans my name.

    When we are both all done I slowly pull out of her. But I don''t put her down. Instead, I close the water. I wrap a towel around her before I carry her into our bed, where Iy her down and dry her body before drying my own. Then I get to the bed and pull her close, and she rests her head on me.

    "With this vampire business going on, I have decided to cancel the tournaments this year," I tell her. And due is quiet while thinking.

    "That is probably for the best." She answers.

    We justy here feeling close to each other and talking. She tells a little more about her trip, and I listen while I hold her close.

    "I am an orphan now." She whispers.

    "But you are not alone," I answer softly.

    "You''re right. I am not alone." She agrees.

    "I love you, baby," I whisper.

    "I love you too." She whispers back, and we fall asleep.

 Chapter 0177

    OLIVIA

    I have been back home for a week, and at this time we have Almost all the packs here at the royalnds. More houses have been built and still more toe, but the building is fine with so many wolves in one ce. We try to keep the packs together but also have areas where they are mixed together, with pregnant she-wolves and the elder wolves.

    Logan had been worried that maybe it would be too much with so many Alpha males in one ce. But all the Alphas had on their own submitted to Logan as their king, saw him as the leader, and had more or less united as one big pack.

    Also, our hospital had grown, buildings had been expanded, and, of course, all doctors and so on from the other packs were now working there. The same goes for stores, kindergartens, and schools.

    If I were to make a quick count, we were probably around forty-thousand and sixty-thousand wolves here now. The good thing is thesends can handle it, as it is basically just forest and fields for several thousand kilometers.

    Also with so many wolves in one ce, new mates pop up all the time, as they can sense each other, at least that part is nice to witness.

    I am walking through one of the new parts when I see a flock of teens I think at the ages of fourteen and Sixteen. There is a lot of yelling and from where I am I can see they are kicking at something, so I walk over there.

    "What are you kids kicking at?" I ask, but they don''t have to answer because I am now so close that I can see it and see it''s a Boy.

    "Will you stop right now?" I say hard, and they do, but one of them says.

    "Mam he is no one, just a rouge that came here with our pack. He doesn''t belong here." The older boy says.

    "Has he hurt anyone?" I ask, looking at them, and no one answers.

    "Answer me, have he hurt anyone?" I ask again.

    "No, mam, but he should not be here." The older boy says. And just as I am about to say something, another voice sounds.

    "What''s going on here?" I look up and see a man, clearly an Alpha,e close.

    "Are these kids from your pack, Alpha?" I ask. And he looks at me.

    "My Queen, I am Alpha Tristan. And yes, this is my son, Tyson." He says and bows his head. I see the kids looking shocked by hearing I am the queen.

    "They tell me this boy is a rouge, who hase here with your pack," I say, and the Alpha looks nervous. "Yes, My Queen. We found him alone on our way here, and he told us his parents were dead, killed by other rouges. I didn''t want to leave such a young boy to fend for himself." He said.

    "You did good, Alpha. But these kinds are here bullying and kicking the boy, which I do not like, if your pack has the intention of taking this boy in, I expect him to be treated well as any other packmember." I say, and Alpha Tristan looks angry when he looks at his son.

    "Did I not tell you to leave him alone?" He harshly says.

    "But Dad." The boy Tyson starts.

    "SHUT UP, go home. I never thought to mistreat others. Leave. All of you, now." Alpha Tristan says, and they all get busy and run off. I turn to the rouge and am going to sit down next to him when the Alpha stops me.

    "My Queen, be careful, he might just be a boy, but he is still a rouge." He says, but I ignore him and sit down.

    "Hello," I say and smile, and I can see the boy can not be much more than maybe twelve.

    "How old are you?" I ask.

    "Eleven, my Queen." The boy says.

    "Are you okay?" I ask, and he nods his head. I look at the Alpha.

    "What are your ns with him," I ask.

    "I wanted to try to find him a home, my queen. But none in my pack want to, they are afraid because of everything happening. So I was going to take him to the hospital to see if anyone there could help." He answers, and I nod my head.

    "I will bring him there and take over for now," I say.

    "Are you sure, my queen?" Alpha Tristan says.

    "Yes. I know you had good intentions, Alpha. And I appreciate that you tried. But I will probably have

    better luck." I say and smile, and he smiles.

    "Yes, you probably will. And it was no problem. I apologize for my son again, but his mom my Luna, was killed by a rouge. If not, I would take the boy, but I can''t." He says.

    "I understand, and I am sorry for your loss," I say and look at the boy.

    "Do you have a name?" I ask. And he nods his head.

    "My name is Max," he says.

    "Hey Max, my name is Olivia, can you be a good boy and thank Alpha Tristan for bringing you here, then you cane with me," I say and stand up. Max stands up and walks over to Alpha Tristan.

    "Thank you, Alpha Tristan." He says, and the Alpha smiles before purring up in Max''s hair.

    "You wee, my boy. I am sorry I couldn''t find you a home, but I am sure Queen Olivia will, so you will be a good boy." Alpha Tristan says, and Max nods his head. And I take his hand as we start walking towards the hospital.

 Chapter 0178

    OLIVIA

    I took the boy and started walking towards the hospital so he could get a check-up from one of the

    doctors. It was a little busy when we got there, but Kendra saw me and came over to us, looking at the boy and then at me.

    "My Queen, what can I help with?"

    "One of the packs found this boy on their way here. His name is Max, and other rouges have killed his parents." I exin, and she nods her head.

    "I see... okay. I will take him in and check him. And he can stay with us for now, and I will find a more permanent solution." She offers, and I smile.

    "Thank you, Kendra. That sounds perfect." I answer and turn to Max.

    "You are safe here, Kendra is the mother of my brother''s mate. She is a good person, and will make sure you are taken care of." I tell him and he nods his head.

    "Okay. Thank you for helping me." He answers and gives me a hug.

    After making sure that little Max was safe I decided to go the training field, as I knew Logan was there already. And I had been feeling a little strange all morning, and everything inside of me kept telling me that everything would be better if I were with Logan.

    When I got to the field I saw Logan, Matt, Kyle, and Desmond. But also some of the other Alphas. It''s like Logan senses me because he looks up, and his eyes instantly go ck, and he begins walking over to me at a fast pace and stops in front of me.

    "Logan, I." But he stops me by kissing me, and I hear the rumble of a warning growling from him. I look around to see other wolves who havee closer but have been stopped by Logan''s warning. "We need to get you home now." He says softly but also like half amand.

    "I just wanted to see you. I have been feeling strange all day," I answer, confused.

    "You have been between many people, and that must have masked it. But here, it is almost just men, so they sense it.

    "Sense what? I don''t understand what." I start saying, but he stops me.

    "You are going into heat baby, you are notpletely there, or you would not be so calm right now. But we still smell it, even though it is not very strong yet." He exined to me, and I became modified.

    "No, not now, not with everything going on," I whisper, and he pulls me close.

    "We will get through this baby, you don''t have to be scared." He says softly, trying to calm me down.

    "The heat does not mean that you will get pregnant, but if you do we will get through it, I promise you that. But right now, I really want to get you home." He whispers in my ear, and I nod my head.

    I hear him say something but don''t really listen as I know it was not to me. Then I felt him lifting me up and walking away with me in your arms, and he didn''t stop until we were home and he put me down on the bed.

    "I will get you some food, and make some arrangements for the kids. You should try to get some rest, maybe take a shower." He tells me, and I nod my head.

    "Okay," I answer, and he kisses me before he walks out of our bedroom.

    I am in heat. I-am in the heat for the

    first time and have no idea what to

    expect. I am still waiting to hear what to expect. I am sitting here with a big mess of tangled thoughts, and I did not even notice that the door opened and someone walked inside.

    "My sweet, sweet girl." I hear Kate''s voice and look up. I start crying and I am a mess..I knew I could go in heat at any time, but not now, not when our way to go to war Kate

    we are on rushes over to me, and she puts her arms around me, holding me and

    letting me cry.

    "It can not happen, not now." I cry.

    "I know it''s scary, Olivia. But it is far from sure that you will get pregnant, she-wolves go in heat all the time without getting pregnant." Kate says softly.

    "I can not be pregnant now, we are going into a war. It is not the right time. It is too dangerous." I say quietly.

    "I understand that, and Logan does, too. That''s why he asked me toe. Being near him will make it

    happen faster, and he knows why you are scared." Kate says and I nod my head.

    "What am I going to do?" I ask.

    "Logan will be in our house with Kyle

    Rose, and Noah. I will be here with you. All doors are closed and locked, and I will be here to help you through the pain. Kendra and Greta will do what they can to help you through it as well. It will be hard, you will feel pain, and the pain will grow when the lust for your mate isn''t taken care of. But I will be here all the way to help you." Kate says as she holds me close, and I nod my head.

    "Logan?" I ask.

    "Have already left. You can mindlink him. He will still be in your mind." She says.

    "Okay, thank you, thank you," I say, and she hugs me. Iy down, and the first thing I do is reach out to Logan.

    ''I am sorry, I am so sorry.'' I say in my mindlink.

    ''Don''t be, baby, I understand. I understand you are scared of taking this chance. I will be right here.'' He answers, and I feel his love, so sweet and pure and so amazing.

 Chapter 0179

    -

    OLIVIA

    It has been two days, and I am lying in my bed, only in my underwear, sweating like crazy because I feel like my body is burning. The heat is what makes me feel this way. Typically, for a she-wolf, the burning goes away when she is with her mate sensually. But because of everything that is happening, I am trying to avoid doing this so that I won''t get pregnant. I need to be able to help protect our family and pack, all the packs, and Logan understands that.

    "Sweetie, are you awake?" I hear Kate''s voice ask, she has been here and helped me thesest two days.

    "It is burning. It feels like I am on fire inside." I whisper weakly.

    "I know, Sweetie. I brought some ice cream to maybe help you, just a little." She tells me softly.

    I sit up slowly and she hands me the ice, that I slowly eat, and it feels so good, to get something cold into my system. But the relief is short-lived because it doesn''t take long before the burning starts again, and it feels worse than before.

    "I can not do this. It is too much. I can not handle it." I cry out, this is unbearable.

    It''s getting too much. I do not know how to handle another five days like this; I just can''t. But I know the consequences if I can''t get through this. I know what will happen, but I am still about to give up.

    ''Liv, baby, you can do this, we can do this.'' I hear and feel Logan in our matebond.

    ''I can''t.'' I whisper back trying to hide the pain, but I know he has already felt it. And he is quiet for a bit. ''Baby say the word and I will be there.'' He says and I feel his voice shake.

    ''But the risks.'' I start.

    ''I know, baby. But we will figure it out. We always do. I hate that you are in so much pain.'' He says.

    ''I can do this. I need to do this. I''m sorry.'' I whisper through the matebond.

    ''it is okay, baby. It is okay.'' He assures me.

    ''I love you, Logan.'' I tell him.

    ''And I love you.'' He says, and we slowly close the link.

    After he is gone from the mind link I roll into a small ball in the bed, and cry, not just because of the pain, but because I miss him. But also because it is not because I don''t want another pup, because I do. I love our family, and just like Logan, I want a big family. Fucking vampires, stupid jealous goddess. I know cursing a goddess is not good, but I''m so angry right now. And I wish there was something I could do, something that could stop this useless war.

    LOGAN

    Fuck I hate this. I can feel she is in pain, and knowing I would be able to stop it only makes it worse. But I also know that she is right. Risking that she could get pregnant is not a good idea right now.

    I''ve been at the castle with Rose and Noah thest two days, and it helps that they can distract me a little.

    At this moment we are all in our room, Rose ying with a new doll and Noah with his new cars when a mindlinkes in.

    ''My king?'' It is Kyle.

    ''Kyle, what''s up?'' I ask because I know he would not disturb me right now if it weren''t important.

    ''Alpha Desmond and I went for a run, we found two dead wolves with bite marks, two females, and they were naked.'' He says slowly.

    ''Shit, where are you now? I am on my way. Need someone toe to be with the kids.'' I say.

    ''Anna is on her way, my king. Matt mindlinked her. To save time.'' Kyle says.

    ''Perfect, thank you. Where are you now? I will be there as soon as I can.'' I ask

    ''Hospital.'' He answers.

    ''See you soon.'' I say. And just in time, a knock sounds on the door.

    "Come in, Anna," I say, and she does and has the twins with her.

    "Thank you foring so fast," I say, and she tries to smile.

    "No problem at all, you go I will stay here." She says, and I nod my head and rush off.

    When I get to the hospital, I walk in immediately, and see the guys waiting along with a doctor I do not know.

    "What is new? And what is being done?" I ask so I can be up to date.

    "I have two female doctors checking the bodies at the moment. One was marked, so a mate must be somewhere unless he is dead." The Doctor told me.

    "Okay. Matt, call all the Alphas together. They should know if they are missing some packmembers." I say. "Yes, my king. Right away." Matt says and leaves.

    "What if they were rouges? I can''t believe no one didn''t report if they are missing packmembers." Desmond says.

    "Even if they are rouges, they would

    have been left here as a treat and warning, And rouge or not, no female deserves this." I say just as two she-wolvese out of the room we stand with.  "My king, gentlemen. We are the ones doing the checkout of the two dead wolves. They both had multiple bite marks, some new, some old. There were also very big marks of force and violence of sexual

    ve

    character, so we guess that they had been raped several times. Plus, one seems to have been pregnant recently." One of them tells us.

    "Fuck. Thank youdies. You did well, you can go." I say, and they leave.

    "I am sending out a message. No females can walk outside of town

    alone, and the same goes for kids. For now, we only tell the Alphas what happened. It is up to them to let their packs know the rest. Send trackers and see if they can Sniff up anything at all. And let''s go see the Alphas." I say, and we leave the hospital.

 Chapter 0180

    LOGAN

    I am looking at the Alphas, who are all waiting to find out what I want to say, and I know what I am about to tell them will create some chaos.

    "I have asked you all toe here because I need to tell you all something. I am aware that this will not be easy to ept, and I want you all to know that everything possible will be done to deal with this." I say and breathe heavily a few times before I continue.

    "One of my packmembers, the former Alpha Kyle of the Blue Moon Pack and Alpha Desmond of the Crescent Pack were out on the run. Where they, just outside the borders, sadly found two dead bodies of two she-wolves. Both bodies had multiple vampire bite marks and injuries after rape, one of them had an indication of having given birth recently, and she was also carrying the mark from a mate." I said in a serious but soft way.

    "I do not know if they were rouges or if theye from one of your packs. So, even though I know this is not fun. I need you, the Alpha from each pack, toe forward if your pack has been missing a

    packmember. And if you do, I need the families that are missing someone, so we maybe can identify the two she-wolves. I know this is no easy task, but it needs to be done." I say, and several Alphas nod their head in agreement.

    "Was there any name on the mark from the mate?" one asks.

    "No, there was not. So, she was most likely an Omega. But I still take this very seriously. I do not care what rank they had. Or if they were rouges. No wolf, male or female, deserves this." I say, and they agree. "I have also doubled the patrol, and no kid, elder, or she-wolves unless she is a warrior, will not be allowed outside the second perimeter. Which means the forest closest to the main perimeter is still open. They can still go further than that if the alpha of the pack they belong to makes sure she is in apany that will make them safe or if they have at least two warriors around. This is purely because I want to keep everyone safe." I say. And they nod in agreement.

    "As for everyone else, I want you all to remind your packmembers to not go on a run alone, but in groups." I finish.

    "That makes good sense." I hear one of themment, and others do so afterward in agreement.

    "As for the identification of the two bodies, there will be a warrior and one of my head doctors to assist at the hospital. If they are being identified, they will let me know, and we will arrange a proper burial for the victim and her family for free. If one or both are rouges, they will also be buried and given rest." I say as thest piece of information to them all.

    When we are done the Alpha''s leave to talk to their packs about everything they have just been told. And I turn to Luca, Matt, Kyle, and Desmond.

    "I want warriors on the streets, and this will, without doubt, make people scared and can create

    unintentional problems. I want to prevent it as much as possible," I say, and they agree.

    "I am making it happen right now," Matt says, and we leave.

    I am walking back towards the castle when Matt runs up to me. I stop and look at him, as he must be wanting to say something.

    -

    "I will go more on patrol myself. Do you think it would be okay to move Anna and the twins to the castle so

    I can be calmer knowing they are safe there?" He asks me.

    "Of course. I will make it happen right now. It is no problem at all, in fact. I know some she-wolves are

    alone with their kids after losing a mate. The caste is big, plenty of rooms, so let''s keep those safe there too." I say, and he nods my head.

    "Good idea, I''ll spread the word. And thank you." He says, and I smile.

    "No, thank you. You gave me that idea. Now leave, make it happen." I say with a smile.

    I get back to the castle, go to my office, and sit down. Just as I have, my Office lights up, and the moon goddess steps forward.

    "Moon goddess," I say and stand up and bow.

    "Hello, child.." She says, and as always, calls us children.

    "I have two messages for you." She says seriously, and I respectfully wait to hear.

    ?

    "First. You need to go to your mate and help her get out of her heat. And yes I know why you are doing this, but if you don''t go the heat will kill her. She is the queen; her heat is ten times worse than for a Luna, and her body will not be able to handle it." She tells me. And I am shocked.

    "Secondly. The war ising. They are on the move. I have tried

    §ï§ä

    everything to get help to prevent this but was unsessful. They areing and will be here in less than a month. So you need to prepare, which is another reason you need to

    help your mate." She finneed to

    and I

    just stood there for a few seconds.

    "Thank you for telling me. I will make sure everything is seen to." I say, and she smiles.

    "Good, I will leave again." She says and slowly disappears.

    My brain stood still for a few

    seconds, but then I started moving and left the castle. I mindlinked Anna and told her to stay with the kids. And then I mindlinked Kate and ordered her to lock up the house and

    leave, and that I was on my way. And then I start running.

 Chapter 0181

    LOGAN

    When I got to the house it was quiet. The electronic metal shutters I had installed while Liv was gone, were shut off, and I walked inside. The second I stepped inside I smelled her and Titan started fighting me for control. Like me, he wanted to help his mate. I was doing my best to remain calm so I could talk with her before our senses took over. I loved her that much.

    I turned on the shutters again and started walking upstairs but did not even make it all the way before someone ran into me. And next, I had arms and legs hugging me tight. And fuck she feels warm, as if she is burning. I know what heat does. Rose''s mom had one, but it was nowhere like this.

    "Liv, baby. I know we." I started but she cut me off.

    "Moon goddess, she had me listen when she talked to you." She says as I hear my shirt being ripped open.

    Then I notice what she is wearing or rather what she isn''t wearing because she is naked. I growl as I hold her head and start kissing her roughly, and I press her up against the wall behind her. She has gotten my pants opened and when they fall to the ground I step out of them. I stop kissing her and look into her eyes and see the need and the lust in them, and thrust inside of her, all the way in one thrust.

    "Logan." She cries out in a moan as I enter inside of her, and I growl.

    Our instincts and senses are taking over, and I begin to thrust in and out of her hard. And it doesn''t take long before she cries with pleasure as shees for the first time, making me growl and feel her like that. I don''t stop but keep going, making sure that I am helping my mate. I make here two more times, and when shees for the fourth time, I growl ande with her, deep inside of her.

    She whimpers in relief and pleasure and I feel her body rx a little, and I start kissing her, holding her close and looking into her eyes.

    "I promise you that everything will be okay," I whisper against her lips, and she nods her head.

    "I need you." She whimpers.

    I carry her thest part up the stairs and stop before I put her on the ground and turn her around so she stands with the front against the wall. I move her hair away and start kissing her on the back of her neck, down to her shoulder, where I softly nibble on the skin, and she moans.

    "I am right here, my love," I whisper as I put an arm around her waist holding both her hands with my one hand. I thrust inside of her again this time from behind.

    She moans, and I start slowly so she feels everything, which feels amazing. It always feels amazing when we are together. I let go of her hands put my hand on her chin and make her turn her head and kiss her deeply. She moans into my mouth as shees and I growl softly at the feeling.

    I begin going faster, and harder and she moans deeply, and I feel my senses taking over and letting go of my control. think Titan''s mind and lust for our mate, and I start to thrust even harder than before and keep going faster when I feel how much she loves it. And I feel Skye is merged with Liv, so right at this moment, we are all merged together as one. And it feels amazing being so close to the one you love.

    OLIVIA

    The moon goddess had pulled me into her mind when she talked to Logan, so I knew he would being. And gosh it felt good right, now, feeling him thrust in and taking me from behind. Skye was fully merged with my mind and body and I could feel Titan was with Logan as well. At that time, we were more animal than human. But it is like that when the she-wolf goes into heat, and the heates from our wolves and not us. It''s the nature''s way of

    making sure they get pups.

    I cry out as Logan is making mee again for like the fifth time in this position, but then I feel him thrust

    in deep ande as well. He started kissing my neck, and it felt amazing. The burn was gone for now, so I rxed a little for the first time in days.

    I did not even feel when I removed myself and was surprised when he turned me and lifted me up before walking into our bedroom. He carefullyid me down on the bed andy down next to me, and we just looked at each other. Goddess, he always looked so handsome.

    But the burn begins again, and now I

    titel

    know how to make it disappear. I don''t waste any time. I sit up and see his body is already ready for it again, thanks to our animalistic side. So I sit on him and lead him inside, and begin to move and moan in pleasure, making the burn disappear again.

    He lets me use his body to ease my burning, and he caresses my body as I ride him until Ie again. I bend down and feel my fangs prolong so I bite into my mark on his neck, making him growl ande again.

    When it''s over Iy down and doze off for a little, as the burn and pain are gone for now, and I feel Logan pulling me close into his arms before I fall asleep. I know this isn''t it, but my body is rxing right now, and I can finally rest a little.

 Chapter 0182

    OLIVIA

    It is about thirty hours ago, that Logan came home after the moon goddess had visited him. And I feel normal. Well, as normal as you can from what has been happening thest thirty hours.

    I stretch my body and it feels like my body has been stomped on by thousands of wolves running over me. I look at who is sleeping next to me, looking peaceful but also exhausted, and I know the heat isn''t just hard on me but also him.

    I carefully get out of bed and quietly walk out into our bathroom, where I take a warm shower to soothe my aching muscles. When I am done I dress in panties and a long loose dress, because my skin is still a bit sensitive after being in heat. And I walk out of the bedroom and downstairs to the kitchen, where I begin to make breakfast.

    I made toast, eggs, bacon, and sausages on the frying pan, but I also made some strawberries, and cut out bananas and apples. I made some fresh pressed juice out of some oranges, and when I was done, I carried it upstairs and into the bed.

    I gently wake Logan up, and he looks at me with a sleepy smile when he sees me.

    "Good morning, my love." He whispers softly, and I kiss him.

    "Good morning, my king," I say and smile, and heughs a little.

    "How are you feeling." He asked me seriously.

    "I am sore, and my skin is sensitive but other than that I feel good," I say honestly, and he chuckles. "Good. Baby, I." He starts but I stop him.

    "No, don''t apologize. I heard what the moon goddess told you. Whatever happens, we will get through it together." I tell him softly, and he nods his head.

    "I will be extremely busy the next few weeks. And obviously, you can''t train or fight before we know if you are pregnant or not." He says, and I know he is right.

    "I know," I say, and he kisses me.

    "I am sorry, but." I stop him again.

    "I told you not to apologize. You did what you had to do. And if I am pregnant, I will stay out of the fight and make sure our family is safe, and I won''t do anything stupid. I don''t want you to worry about that when you will be in the battle, but promise me you won''t shut me out, that you will keep our link open." I say and look at him with pleading eyes.

    -

    "I promise." He says and pulls me in for a kiss.

    LOGAN

    I am feeling exhausted, it is nothing like when Mia was in heat, this was way more intense, but I am notining. I had been worried about how Liv would feel when it was over, but surprisingly, she took it very calmly. I know it is not easy for her to be excluded from the training and battle, at least until we know if she is pregnant and for sure if she is.

    But she made apromise and said she keep our family safe and we keep our link open at all times. Both things I can live with.

    "Do you want to be here at the house

    or would you prefer the castle? Anna is at the castle because Matt is going to be busy. And she will be safer there than at home. And I have let a message go out that all single moms can stay there, rather than being alone and less protected." I ask her, telling her what had nned, and she thinks for a

    moment.

    "I will go to the castle. There are more people, and the kids can find others to y with." She says, and I smile.

    "Okay, that sounds good to me," I say.

    We finished eating breakfast, and I went for a shower and got dressed. When I am done I see that she packed a bag with a little clothes and other things, and I walk over to her.

    "Everything will work out," I promise, and she smiles.

    "I know, I mindlinked Kendra. She will try to check on me tomorrow at 10.30." She tells me.

    "Okay. I will be there." I promise her, and she smiles at me.

    We walk out of the house and towards the castle, when Lucaes towards us. I had already told Liv

    about the two dead she-wolves and the new rules I had put in motion.

    "Logan." He says as he sees us.

    "Hey buddy, what''s up?" I ask.

    "The marked dead she-wolf has

    been identified. She was a member of The Eastern Pack. She and her mate disappeared over a year ago They thought they had just gone rogue when the Alpha felt the pack link break from her mate. And through him hers."

    "Dammit. They must have killed him and forced her to break it." I say.

    "That''s what I think yes," Luca said.

    "Family?" I ask.

    "The mates'' father is still alive, but only barely. He identified her as his daughter-inw." Luca exins, and I nod my head.

    "Well, as promised she will be buried

    with a proper stone and so on. Get someone to start nning it. And Luca. Can emergency meeting in the throne room in two hours. have new information about the war." I tell him, and he bows his head and leaves.

    "Fucking vampires," I growl.

    "Didn''t you say that Kendra says she had been pregnant recently, the dead wolf? I mean," Liv asks. "Yes. Looking at how long they were missing, I do not think it was her mate''s child. Which means." I didn''t finish.

    "That either the child is dead, or there is a little wolf/vampire baby somewhere," Liv whispers.

    "Yes," I say. And none of us say anything more.

    We walk to the castle where Anna is waiting with Rose and Noah, who bothe towards us as fast as they can, Rose running and Noah crawling.

 Chapter 0183

    OLIVIA

    I look at the time, it''s 9.45 and I have an appointment with Kendra at 10.30, to find out if I am pregnant, but somehow I know that I am. Logan told me he wanted toe, but I know these days are busy and stressful, so he might not make it. And I do not want to disturb him.

    When time says 10.15 I leave the house and walk towards the hospital, where Kendra will check me, and find out if I got pregnant during my heat. When I get to the hospital, I walk in and ask for Kendra, and a nurse leads me to a room and tells me to wait for her there. When I walked in I was surprised when I saw not only Kendra but also Logan is there too, and a big smile formed on my face.

    "Logan," I say happily.

    "I told you I would be here." He says as he stands and gives me a hug and kiss.

    "I know, but you have a lot to deal with, so I," I say and don''t finish the sentence. "Yes, I do, but this is just as important. So I am here." He says and we sit down. I look at Kendra and see that she is watching us and smiling as she looks at us.

    "Okay, so we need first to take a pregnancy test, and if it is positive, we will try to start an ultrasound. I want to follow you closely and map the development process. And see how fast the baby grows as we now know it will be at least half Lycan. If that is okay with you, of course." She says and looks at us. "That sounds like a good idea, and it can be a help in the future. So I start with the test." I say, and she hands me the container I need to pee in.

    When I was back, Kendra did what she said and ran the test, and while we waited she showed us the n of how she would like to follow the pregnancy, if I am pregnant. It''s weekly checkups to start with at least. So we can see how fast it goes and how different it is from a normal wolf pregnancy.

    "Okay, let me just check this." She says and goes back to the test to look at it and she looks back at me with a smile.

    "You are pregnant." She says.

    "I know I am. I just knew. I could feel it." I say and look at Kendra then, who looks nervous. I stand up walk over and take his face in my hands.

    "Don''t, just don''t. We talked about this. We heard what the goddess told us. I could have died, and we both reacted to that fully, knowing that I could get pregnant. Yes, the timing sucks. I won''t be out there fighting by your side. But I will be with our kids, keep them safe. And we will be fine, and we will get through it." I tell him as I look deep into his eyes.

    "We will win. And when it is over, we will wait together for our new little pup to join our family." I say and finish what I want to say. And Logan''s eyes are more rxed and calm, and he nods.

    When we were ready, Kendra tried to do an ultrasound on me, and surprisingly, we saw what looked like a small pea. She told us she wanted to see me again in exactly one week and then told me I could shift to my regr wolf for now, but if felt any strain when doing it, I should not do it again. My body and, more importantly, Skye will know when shifting is no longer okay.

    After promising that I would do as she tells me, she gives me some vitamins and lets us go back to the castle, where our kids are waiting for us.

    Coming back, we walk to our private

    wing of the castle where Anna is also staying and find her and the kids in the yroom that Logan had gotten put together for the kids Anna looks at us, and I see that Matt

    is here as well.  en

    "Matt, you on a break?" I ask.

    "Matt has worked nonstop for two days, and I told him to take some time to be with Anna and the twins and to get some sleep," Logan tells me, and I smile.

    "Well, this is perfect, because then I can tell you both. I am pregnant." I say, and Anna squeals.

    "I knew it." She squeals again and runs to me to hug me.

    I look at Matt and see how he is smiling as he looks at me. He nods his head in approval, and I know he is happy for us. Anna let''s go and I walk over to Rose and Noah and sit down in front of them.

    "Dad and I visited Dr. Kendra today. And she told us that I should tell you that mommy has a little brother

    or sister in my tummy." I tell them, and Rose smiles, jumps up excitedly, and hugs me.

    "You have a baby in your tummy?" She asks.

    "I do. Is that okay?" I ask her, and she jumps again.

    "YES, I will be a good big sister, I promise." She says.

    "You are already the best big sister and also a cousin. And all these babies are lucky to have you." I tell her and Kug her again. Noah is too small tou understand what is

    happening, but it is okay because

    Rose is excited for them both.

    I stand up and Logan puts his arms around me and I look up into his eyes and we smile.

    "We are going to have a baby." He said, and I nodded my head.

    "Yes, we are going to have a baby."

 Chapter 0184

    OLIVIA

    Now when we know for sure that I can not be in the war, we made other ns for me for how I can help Logan the best way. So I am right now in our room by the big desk here, counting the numbers of the warriors from every pack here. Making a training schedule so that everyone has a chance to train without it will get too crowded on the fields.

    I am also nning how we want all the different trainers to get around to as many as possible so warriors have more ways to fight. Only some of the pack Alphas agree with this tactic, but if we want to have the best possible chance to win, we need to do it.

    Being in the castle is so different from being back in our own home. But there is more security here, so it makes sense Logan and Matt want us here. Most of the wolves here are the elder wolves and pregnant wolves that for some reason are alone, or defenseless while their mate fights in the war.

    There are warriors everywhere. The Omegas that work here have been checked and secured. It quickly makes me feel I am never alone, which is not always easy, but it is a good thing Anna is here with all the kids, and rumor has it that Kate might being too.

    We had given Anna and the twins a room here in our private wing because she would be the one spending most of the time with theirs and our kids. When I heard Kate might join us, I had another room made ready, and I know she love Anna and the kids.

    ''Hey, baby.'' I feel Logan mindlink me.

    ''Hey Babe.'' I answer.

    ''How do the numbers look?'' He asks.

    ''We have 36.648 warriors that can fight, 23 have close to 2000 wolves here in the castle, or just right outside it, that can not fight. And about 18.000 omegas and families that live in their houses.'' I tell him ''Okay, thank you.'' He tells me.

    ''I think if you take warriors from three to four packs and train them together, then everyone should be able

    to get training, and they can rest, too.'' I tell him, and there goes a little before he answers.

    ''I told Matt, Luca, Kyle, and Desmond. They say that is a good n. Then, you, Baby.'' He says.

    ''You wee. I also arranged for the she-wolf, which we think didn''t have anyone, to be buried. They do that today. Also, I have an idea.'' I tell him.

    ''Let me hear.'' He says, and I can hear the smile in his tone.

    ''I was thinking about getting a small team from the hospital moved here to the castle. All this is putting

    stress on the moms. So having a doctor close by might be a good idea.'' I tell him my idea.

    ''You are right. Coordinate it with Kendra. Maybe two doctors and let''s say four nurses, maybe six, find out what Kendra thinks.'' He tells me.

    ''I will.'' I tell him.

    ''You are amazing. With everything you do, I can concentrate on the war.'' He tells me.

    ''I try to help the best I can.'' I say.

    ''And you do well. I will try my very best toe sleep tonight.'' He tells me.

    ''That would be nice, we miss you. And you need to sleep as well.'' I tell him.

    ''I know, miss you too, love you.'' He says, and I smile.

    ''Love you too." I say, and the mindlink closes.

    I get right back to work, mindlink Kendra and say I want to talk with her and Joseph. It doesn''t take long before they are here, and I tell them about my n, and they both think that it is a really good idea.

    "Kendra can be one of them. And she can find a second and choose the nurses they want with them. I think four will be fine. We can always get two more if needed." Joseph says.

    "Yes, I agree, great idea," Kendra says.

    "Good. I will get rooms ready for you in a more quiet wing. And get it set up. There is a big room in an elder wing of the castle, it was used as a library and study room. You can set up in there as it fits you best, with dividers and so on." I tell Kendra."

    "Perfect. I will get right know it." Kendra says, and they leave.

    After they leave, I sit back a little. I am tired and miss Logan, but I know this is how it must be for now. This war scares me because we do not know what ns the vampires want other than killing us, but we know they must be having something else nned. And we also don''t know how many they are, but we hope that we will all be okay.

    Logan and I have not heard anything more from the moon goddess, and it makes us slightly nervous because we don''t know what to expect. And the uncertainty is hard to go with, but all we can do is to prepare in every way possible. And because of that, I have gotten more safe rooms made. In the schools, stores, and everywhere possible, I want to keep as many as possible safe. And having more ces makes it easier, for everyone to get to safety.

    After I had gone through the papers one more time, I went into the TV ROOM where Anna was with the kids, and smiled when I saw that Kate was there too. I sit down and tell them about the ns to have doctors located here at the castle. And they both think that it is a great idea and tells me that if kneed any help, they are both willing to help.

    I tell them thank you, and after eating together I grab Rose and Noah and we go to our room and get surprised to see that Logan is there, waiting for us. And before I knew it, we were all four in one big hug.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0185

    LOGAN

    It has been two weeks, and we train day and night. I have barely seen or been with Liv and the kids. I sleep when I can twenty minutes here and there. Right now, I am eating while watching a group of warriors who are training.

    I am not done eating but I see something not normaling out between the trees, and slowly walk towards it. Coming closer I can see three of the warriors on patrol, and two of them were carrying the third. I start running towards them and see Matt do the same, and we reach them in no time. "What happened?" Matt ask.

    "ck smoke and fog surrounded us. I tried to mind to mindlink, but it got blocked." One of the warriors says.

    "What else happened? You said smoke and fog." Matt asks trying to keep him on the right track of thought.

    "The smoke and fog was heavy. And then we were being thrown or pushed. And next thing we know, we hear him scream." The other warrior says.

    "Put him on the ground," I say, and they do. I instantly see it, and he has two bite marks. But he is also not one of my warriors, he belongs to one of the other packs.

    "Anyone know what pack he is from?" Matt asks and looks at the two others.

    "He said he was from The Little Fang Pack." One of them said.

    "That is one of the smaller packs. I will mindlink his Alpha now. He needs to make a decision." I say and mindlink the Alpha who tells me he will be here in a few.

    We wait, and while we do he starts seizing and start shaking heavily. The warriors get worried and back away from him. But I grab him and hold him down so he doesn''t suffer any further damage.

    "My king!" I hear behind us, turn my head, and see the warrior Alphae running.

    "Alpha Neil. I am sorry this happened. There was an attack, and your packmember was bitten twice. I am sure you know what that means." I tell him, and he nods his head slowly andes closer.

    He sits down on the ground next to the warrior and I see his shoulders sink, he knows that there is not much we can do for him and looks at me.

    "He has a family. Both parents, his mate, and two kids, teenagers. Can we let them say goodbye?" He asks me.

    "Of course. We can move him to the hospital, get him a bed, and give him something for the pain. He is unconscious, and we don''t know what state he will be in when he wakes up. So we will sedate him too, just to be safe and make sure no one else gets hurt." I tell him, and he nods his head.

    "That is fine. Can it be done now? then I will go get his family." He asks.

    "Absolutely, Alpha Neil," I say.

    -

    We stand up, and I see that Matt has called some warriors toe with a stretcher to carry the warriors

    to the hospital. We help them get him on the stretcher and Matt and I walk with them to the hospital, while Alpha Neil leaves to get his family.

    When we are finally done at the

    hospital both Matt and I feel that the most important thing to do right now is to see our family. So I make sure that Luca and Kyle are good to be in charge for the night, and Kyle tells us to go get some rest, so we walk to the castle.

    When we get there, I go right away to our wing with Matt right behind me, and when we get there, we hear them in the shared TV room I had made for them so that they don''t always hide in their rooms but can spend time in a more rxing atmosphere.

    We see them all in there, including Kate and Greta, and it is good to see that they are safe and despite circumstances doing good.

    "This looks cozy," I say, making them look at Matt and myself.

    "Logan!" Liv says, surprised. Rosees running while Noah is crawling towards me.

    "Matt," Anna whispered and she hurried over to him.

    "Hey, baby. I say as I hug Liv and give her a kiss, then hug Rose before I lift up Noah and hug him as well. "Are you okay? Did something happen?" Liv asks, and I nod my head.

    "A warrior was attacked. We were just at the hospital where his family came to say goodbye." I tell her,

    and her smile disappears, and she looks sad.

    "I am sorry to hear that." She says as she stands on his toes and kisses me.

    "He was from one of the small packs. But it doesn''t make it easier." I say.

    "Of course not." She answers.

    I tell them that Kyle and Luca are in charge tonight so that Matt and I can get some rest. Kate and Greta offer to look after the pups when we want to go to get some sleep, and we happily say yes to it.

    When we get to the bedroom, we lie down, and I hold her tight. It feels amazing to have her in my arms. So we justy there, and I listen to Liv''s soft voice as she tell me about everything she have been doing. She told me about the improvised hospital wing she had set up here in the castle, andst, she showed me the pictures she had from thest scan, from the day before.

    "He or she looks amazing, my love," I say, and she smiles.

    "Yes. Kendra says she is growing fast." Liv says, and I look at her.

    "It is a girl?" I ask her.

    "Maybe who knows, Kendra says she thinks in a week or two she can see it." She tells me.

    "Sounds good. I am sorry I haven''t been here," I tell her.

    "No, don''t be. We both know you must do this; it will be okay." She says.

    "Thank you, baby," I say, and we justy here talking until we fall asleep.

 Chapter 0186

    -

    OLIVIA

    It has been a week since Logan came and slept the whole night here, and he spent some time with Rose and Noah in the morning. I miss him terribly and hope this war thing will be over soon so we can go back to normal.

    All the numbers on warriors and so on have been put in order, as well as how they train, patrol, sleep, and eat. Two more warriors have been attacked, but only one of them was bitten, and he was awake to say he wished to die if he started changing. So now Joseph and the other doctors are working hard, hoping they can find a way to save him.

    I had offered to try with my healing ability, but Logan and Joseph both said no. Logan because he doesn''t want others to find out, and Joseph because I am pregnant. He said it could be too much for the baby. After that, I stopped pushing for it.

    Today, I am going to see Kendra. She says it has been a few weeks now, and from how the ultrasound lookedst time. She thinks we might be able to see the gender today.

    I told Logan when he mindlinked mest night before I went to bed, and he said he would do his best to be there. But he could not promise he would make it, and I understand that. Yes, it sucks, but I

    understand.

    I took my time getting ready this morning and then walked through the hospital towards the hospital wing

    as it is now. I meet a few she-wolves as I walk there, and I wish them a good morning. They bow as I pass them.

    "My Queen," Kendra says when I finally get there, and she sees me.

    "Kendra, please," I say, and she smiles.

    "Comey down, Liv. And we will see how everything looks." She says, and I do as she tells me.

    "Have you felt anything?" Kendra asks as Iy down.

    "Some movement but nothing crazy, and I feel tired," I answer.

    "Movement is a good thing. The tiredness is probably from not being able to do much and from the stress with everything happening. So I am not worried about this for now." She says, and I nod my head.

    She put the gel on my belly, which already had a bum on it that was noticeable. And then she moves the wand around on my stomach while I look at the screen and see my baby.

    "It is a healthy baby. Developing just the way she should." She says and smiles big.

    "Is it a girl?" I ask her happily, and she smiles.

    "Yes, it is, a healthy, strong little girl." She tells me and smiles again, and I look at the screen again. "Thank you, she looks so beautiful, she is perfect. Just so beautifully perfect." I whisper and smile.

    "Yes, she is. I am printing pictures for you. Do you want me to record a small movie for you as well?" she asked me. She knew how tough it was that Logan wasn''t here.

    "Please, yes, if you can," I tell her, and she clicks a button on theputer and starts moving the wand around for a few seconds before clicking the button again. And then tell me she is done and will be right back.

    When she was done, her nurse helped me clean the rest of the gel of my stomach so I could fix my clothes again, and I thanked her.

    "Here it is, pictures and the movie," Kendra says when shees back.

    "Thank you, Kendra, you are amazing," I say, and she smiles.

    "Keep taking the vitamins, and try to rest as much as you can. And, of course, if you feel anything you don''t like,e to me." She says and smiles.

    "I will, thank you," I say before leaving and walking back to my castle wing.

    LOGAN

    I am cursing myself right now. I know

    Liv was going for an Ultrasound

    today, and I wanted to be there. But the bitten warrior needed me, and couldn''t leave. Joseph and his team of doctors had tried everything to try to stop him from changing, but with no other luck than they had slowed it down.

    Now he had told them he had told started craving blood, and they say he is body started to turn cold. Hisz wishes were clear. If they couldn''t stop it, he wanted to die. So here I am, waiting while his family says their goodbyes.

    When they were done, his mother looked at me, and I held her hands in mine.

    "If there is anything we can do for the family, let someone know or request for me to use the mindlink. I am very sorry." I tell her softly and give her a small hug when she starts crying.

    She lost her husband a few years ago in a rouge attack, and now her son. So it was just her and two daughters and their mates. Her son had not found his mate.

    When they leave, I walk over to the warrior, and he looks up at me with pleading eyes.

    "My king, my apologies for not bowing, but I am a little tied up." He says, and we look at the restrains.

    "No need to be sorry. It is me who should apologize for this." I say, and he looks shocked.

    "No, my king. I knew the risk. I chose to be in this war." He says.

    "Thank you for your allegiance and for your service as a warrior and everything that means," I tell him as I put a hand on his shoulder.

    "It has been my honor, My king. To serve for someone so strong and powerful but fair king as you." He

    says.

    "They will sedate you, and when you are out, I will personally end it," I tell him, and he nods his head. "Be brave onest time." I finish and nod to Joseph for him to start.

    I stay where I am with my hand on his shoulder. He looks at me and slowly starts to fall asleep. I nod my head and bow it in respect to him, and just before he falls asleep, I whisper.

    "Rest in Peace." And he falls asleep.

    Joseph checks to be sure and nods his head. I take a deep breath and shove my hand into his chest, lock it around his heart, and pull it out.

 Chapter 0187

    -

    LOGAN

    It has been nearly a month since the moon goodness told me the vampires areing, and I do not think anyone feels ready. The weather is getting colder even though we are in March and it is spring. The only reason can only be that they are getting close.

    "Again," I yell to the group of warriors that I am training right now. And they do the routine again.

    "My King." I hear Kyle say, and I look at him.

    "My King, listen. You need rest, you have not slept for two weeks. You need rest before this battle, to be with your mate." He says again.

    "I can''t, not now," I answer.

    "Yes you can, you need to. Your strength is dangerously low. We need you to be even the least rested you can be. And you will be if you go be with your mate." He tells me, and I know he is right.

    "Okay, okay. I will go see her and my kids." I tell him, and he bows his head.

    "Thank you, for listening, my king." He says, and I nod my head.

    "I can take over here, you go." He finishes, and I smile.

    I let Kyle take over and slowly walk to the castle. I know he was right, and I have felt powerless for thest three or four days. And I know it will help to see Liv and the kids, so there was no point in trying to fight it when he told me.

    As soon Ie into the castle, my senses start to rx and I automatically walk towards the royal wing. When I got there I knew she had sensed me because she came out of the kids'' room and started looking around until she saw me.

    "Logan!" she squeals and starts running to me.

    When she reaches me I lift her, and we start kissing each other, and she is holding on tight, but so am I. Our kisses grow more intense and I turn so I can hold her up against the wall. Her hands are on my chest, and she is trying to pull me closer. And at this moment, we have forgotten we are in the hall, until someone makes a sound, and we look towards the person, and we see Kate, who is smiling big. "Good to see you, my king. The queen has missed you terribly." She says and chuckles, and Iugh. "I noticed that. Thank you." I answer.

    "Rose and Noah are sleeping. I will look after them when they wake up from their nap." She says. "Thank you, Kate," I say, carrying Liv into our room.

    The second I closed the door, I pressed her against it and started kissing her neck and heard her moan. I begin lifting her top off her and she helps me. I am shirtless. It is my pants she is trying to lose so she can push them down, and I help her. She is wearing a skirt, so I reach under it and rip her panties, and then, while looking deeply into her eyes, I thrust inside of her.

    OLIVIA

    Oh my god, it felt amazing to feel him like this, we haven''t done anything since I was in my heat. And we both needed this.

    After we both had an orgasm, he carried me to the bedid me down, and took off my skirt so I was all naked as well andy down with me.

    "I have missed you so much." He whispers in my hair as he pulls me close to him.

    "I have missed you too, Logan. I was starting to go crazy," I admit, and he tried to pull me even closer.

    "I am sorry, I have just." He started, but I cut him off.

    "Don''t do that. I know why you have been gone; I just said I missed you. But I know you have to do this." I tell him, and I feel him kiss me.

    "I need a shower, want to join me?" he asks and I smile.

    "Of course I do," I say, and we stand up and walk to the bathroom.

    When we are in the shower we help wash each other, and after he is just holding me close from behind,

    we rx. His hands are softly caressing me, and they stop when they reach the bump I have now from being pregnant.

    "I am s." again, I cut him off.

    "You do not apologize. Okay?" I say and turn around so I can see him nodding his head.

    "Did you find out if it''s a boy or a girl?" He asks and I smile at him.

    "Yes. You are being outnumbered again. We are having a healthy little girl." I tell him, and heughs.

    "A girl? That is amazing. Rose will love having a little sister." He says, smiling big.

    When we hav? finished the shower, we dry up and get dressed, and I can see he enjoys being in something clean. And I curse myself, for not having thought of sending an Omega with clean clothes now and then, I should have known he would need it.

    When we dressed, we left the room and went to look in the kids'' room and saw they were both awake with Kate in there. They both get excited and hug Logan and them, and Kate smiles and quietly leaves, but not before whispering to me she will have food sent to us here,

    I sit in the chair I had put in this room and look at Logan and the kids. And while sitting here, I think about the war I know ising. And makes a silent prayer that he will be safe because I don''t know what ¨¬ would do without him. The food is brought in, and after a day just being together, the kids are put to bed, and Logan and I go into our room.

    Laying in bed, we look at him. I know the war is getting close, and I know it won''t be good. And I snuggle

    close and kiss him desperately, and I know he can feel everything going on.

    "Logan, make love to me, please. I need you," I whisper, begging him. He does what I ask, and after we fall asleep in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 0188

    LOGAN

    We are sleeping, and it is the first sleep I have had in two weeks, but something happens in my mind. A light is spreading in my mind, and the form of the moon goddess enters into it, and I look at her.

    "They areing, wake up." She says and fades away.

    An rm goes off and I fly out of bed and see Liv doing the same, I get my sweatpants on right away and then I look at her.

    "I need to go. Get the kids and get to safety." I tell her.

    "I know, I will go win this war, remember our deal. Don''t lock me out." She says.

    "I won''t, I promise," I say, and I kiss her. And then I run.

    The halls are a mess she wolves everywhere, running the best they can to where they have been told to go when the attack happens. Also, the Elders who are here are moving towards the protection rooms that were built in the dungeons.

    I get outside and see the warriors assigned hereing. It is their job to keep the castle safe. Others are around the town, andst, we have the ones that are in front of this war. Before I run off I turn and look at the 300 warriors that are here.

    "Protect the castle. Defenseless pregnant she-wolves are in there. Your pregnant Queen is in there with your future king and the princesses." I tell them, and they all bow and yell.

    "Yes, my king." I nod my head and run off.

    I reach the front lines and see Kyle, Luca, and Matt, all the Alphas and the warriors.

    "Update?" I say.

    "They areing from the southwest, the scouts say 30.000 plus of theming. How they got so many vampires together, I do not know." Matt says.

    "Okay, so we close in numbers, maybe more than them. So look out for each other, help each other, fight together. We have a hard battle ahead of us. And I would love to say we will all be good when it is over, but I would be lying, and I do not want to be known as the king who lied for you and gave you false hope." I say, and they all bow their heads.

    "Get ready, fight like the wolves we are, show them that we won''t justy down," I yell as we hear the hisses from the fog between the trees. And everyone gets into their fighting defense stand.

    As promised, I am keeping my connection to Liv open, and I feel her in the back of my mind. And it is a reminder of what I am fighting for here. Our people, my mate and my kids, our family, and for justice. ''Remember, my love, you and the kids are the most important thing in my life.'' I tell her through the matebond. And just in time, because I look up and see the vampires running towards us.

    OLIVIA

    Logan ran out so fast after the

    rms started ringing, and I felt the chaos that was starting between those who were trying to get to a bunker or a safe room. The door opens and I see Kate rushing in with Noah in her arms and Rose next to her.

    "My queen. Please, we need to go." Kate says and I nod my head.

    "Go get the kids to our safe room. I need to be sure everyone in here is safe." I tell her.

    "I told guards to do it, they will go through all the floors and make sure everyone here inside is in safety." She tells me, and I nod my head again.

    "Okay, that''s good. Okay, let''s go. I promised I would." I say feeling like I''m in a daze and feel like my body is running on autopilot.

    I follow Kate, who is still carrying

    Noah so I take Rose in my hand and follow Kate to the Safe Room, that are made personally for the royal family and their closest advisors or family We get there, and Kate

    rushes in, putting Noah in a ypen and I tell Rose to go there too. I look around just in time to see four Omegas on the way out of the room.

    "You four, wait," I say. Anna and Greta came into the room With the twins. Everyone looks at me, but I look at the Omegas.

    "Why were you here? You should be going to safety." I ask.

    "We have been changing food in the rooms and bunkers here every morning this week. To make sure

    every one of the pregnant she-wolves, won''t starve during the time they might have to be locked in." One of the four girls tells me.

    "Do you have anywhere to go?" I ask.

    "We are assigned to one of the bunkers closest to the castle." She says.

    "No, you stay here, I can''t let you go out now; the time is too close, and your bunker will be locked. You stay here. That is an order." I say as I go to the panel on the wall and click on the password and then close the three titanium doors.

    "But, my Queen." She starts but I stop her.

    "No, I said it''s an order. You stay here, if it makes you feel better you can help make sure we are good, that the kids are good." I say, and they bow.

    I sit down on thefy chair that has been put in here, along with beds and couches. In the room, there

    is a small bathroom with just a toilet. And there are a few cabs for tes and so on, a big fridge and a sink for water.

    And now we wait, and I close my eyes feeling my connection to Logan, but I know I can not disturb him right now. So I listen to his words and wait, but then I sense it through our matebond.

    "They areing," I whisper.

 Chapter 0189

    LOGAN

    The second the vampirese running towards us I let Titan take over, and he shifts into the Lycan form and growls so loud that I am sure even Liv and the others can hear it. It makes the vampires stop and look at me.

    "Think before you do this. We have lived in peace for so long. Yes, even now and then mistakes happen, but when they do, we deal with them. I ask you to think about what you are about to do. Many will die. Is it really worth this? I yell out loud enough for everyone to hear.

    And some of them listen to me, and I see many of them turn around and leave, and this is good. It also makes some of my warriors cheer, but the rest of the vampires are still here, and they are still going to attack. And they go back to run towards us.

    "Get ready, remember your training, and look out for each other," I tell the wolves and they start shifting. The first Vampire attacks me, and he isn''t alone but has help from two friends. I was already expecting that they would attack me in groups, so I was prepared for this. Of course, they tried to bite me, but also what I expected, so I kicked one away and hit the second one hard in the head, and thest one, I surprised with right away showing my hand inside his chest and pulling out the heart.

    And just like that, one is down, but the two others still attack, so I fight them, and after a few minutes they are both dead.

    I see Kyle and Desmond being under a heavy attack and join in helping them, and not long after, the vampires are dead. I take a second to look around and see that my warriors are doing well, but I also see some on the ground. But I know I can not think about this right now, so I get back into the battle, and next, join Matt who is doing good while working together with Luca. The three of us together fight so well together that we start going deeper into the army of vampires, and before I know it, Kyle and Desmond join us.

    We bring down group by group, and slowly, the vampires start to try to avoid our little five-man group. So, at this moment we are more like attacking than defending. I can feel the proudness of Liv, and this makes me fight harder, and this is how we keep going for a good amount of time.

    I hear a yell, amand, and look around until I see who I think must be their new king, and I growl, making him look at me with a smirk.

    Hees walking towards me slowly as he looks at me in my Lycan form.

    "Your Highness. So nice to finally meet you." I say in a mocking tone and I answer by growling low. "Take your vampires and leave, while you can," I tell him.

    "I do not think so." He answers.

    "Then you are going to die," I tell him and surprise him by attacking him.

    We fight, and I have to admit he is good. And as soon as I attack, other vampires attack me, but Matt, Luca, and Kyle, and Desmond are still here and help me. He keeps trying to jump at me but I manage to stop him, every time knowing if he does, he will bite me. We kick and hit each other, and I even manage to break an arm, but he just pushes it back in ce, and it heals, fucking vampires.

    But then, after like fifteen minutes or more I get my hand around his neck, holding on tight so he cannot move his head. He justughed though.

    "Did you not notice the change?" He asks and I start checking myself, but there are no bite marks. "You did not bite me," I say cold.

    "No, I didn''t, but something else is happening." He says, smiling, and I take a few seconds to try to figure it out. But then I realized my mind was too quiet.

    ''Liv?'' I tried, but there was no answer.

    ''Liv!'' I try again, but nothing happens. I look at the vampire king and growls.

    "What you do?" I ask.

    "Everyone in this fog is blocked for all magic. Very smart don''t you think." He says,ughing.

    "Oh, and you are all trapped in it as well. No one can get out." Heughs louder.

    "Unless you kill the right person, of course." He finishesughing.

    "Tell who," I sneer at him.

    "It Might be me or maybe one of the others." He says calmly, and I growl.

    "It can even be one of your own that we had the spell cast on." He says, and I look around, trying to see if

    I can see anything different, but then Luca talks.

    "I feel different, and the vampires don''t attack me for some reason. I have to attack them." He says. "Bingo." The vampire kingughs.

    "Your best friend, Beta, is keeping you all trapped." Heughs.

    "And at the same time, 600 vampires

    are attacking the castle. Isn''t this fun." He finishesughing even louder, and I feel like Ice is running through my veins. Liv, the kids, and everyone else can be in danger.

    I look back at Luca, who looks back at us, and he looks into my eyes and nods his head. He doesn''t even have to think; he knows what needs to be done and is willing to die, if it means saving everyone, but first.

    "You underestimate us, and his duty is not only to me but also to his queen. He will do anything for her safety, even if it means dying," I growl using my other hand to

    hammer it inside the vampire king''s chest and leaning my head close to his.

    "You Lost," I say and pull my hand back.

 Chapter 0190

    -

    LOGAN

    The Vampire king falls to the ground and they vampires around, who see it start yelling.

    "THE VAMPIRE KING IS DEAD."

    Many starts fleeting and runs away and everyone stops fighting, and I turn around trying to get out of the fog. Because even though these vampires are running away, the castle are still under attack, but I can still not get out of the barrier made by the fog.

    "We still can''t get out, and I can''t mindlink." I say.

    I stop talking watching more vampires leave, while I in my mind try to call the moon-goddess. Maybe she can help us out of this, but there is no luck and she is not answering me. I try to avoid the thoughts in my head, but they keeping back to the fact that Luca is the key.

    "Logan." I hear Luca say behind me but I don''t respond. Next, I feel his hand on my shoulder. "My friend, stop trying to find another way when we all know there isn''t one." I hear him say. "No, there has to be a way." I say. And he move in front of me.

    "And while you trying to find a way, our queen, the future King, and the princesses in danger. Your mate, my friend, My life is nothing if they die while I know I could have stopped it." Luca says, and I look at him. "How?" Is all I ask.

    "I will do it myself. Get ready to leave this fog. Tell the queen it was an honor to serve under her. Tell my family that I love them." He says as he turns and walks out of your sight.

    I don''t stop him; I want to, but I know I can not do it, so I turn to Matt, Kyle, Desmond, and everyone else trapped here.

    "In not too long, we can get out of this fog, I want everyone to get to the castle. Vampires are attacking there. Everyone inside would have gone to the safety rooms. But we still need to get there." I say and everyone responds with "Yes, my King." And then we wait.

    I know exactly when Luca is gone, not only because of the fog disappearing but also because I felt the loss of my Beta.

    "Now, go to the castle," I yell and start running.

    OLIVIA

    I feel Logan when the battle begins, but then it disappears, and I don''t feel him, I still feel the mate bond

    but I feel no open connection to him being open. I tried again and again to mindlink, but nothing happened, and I asked Greta if she could feel anything and she said she felt another magic.

    Then I feel something pushing to my mind, but it is not Logan, but a warrior, and I hurry to let the connection form

    ''Yes?'' I say, waiting to hear what he wants.

    ''Vampires are approaching the castle many more than us. And the king or the betas or head warrior is not answering.'' The warrior tells me in a panic.

    ''I know my connection to the king doesn''t work either. But don''t give up. Remember, you are here for a reason. Fight, remember everything you have learned, and look after each other. I will keep trying to make contact and get more warriors here to help.'' I tell him.

    ''Yes, my Queen.'' He says and the link closes.

    I try over and over to contact Logan, and I know that Anna and Kate are trying to contact Matt and Kyle,

    but we need help to get through. And we are starting to get worried but none of us know what we can do, and time is going on.

    We are all quiet and trying to figure

    out what to do when a loud boom sounds somewhere close to the safe room we are in. It was too loud to be in the dungeons, where

    everyone else was in the safe

    walls shaking, and everyone looked at me because we knew they were close

    rooms. We also felt thefeel ne

    and most likely trying to find us.

    I look at the Omegas and the kids and Anna, I know I have to do something in case they find a way to open the door.

    "Anna, you two," I say and look at Anna and the Omegas.

    "Take all the kids out to the bathroom. I know it is small, but it''s for your safety." I tell them.

    "I can fight. You are pregnant." Anna says, but I shake my head.

    "No. You have barely had any fighting training. And yes I am pregnant, but I can still use my Lycan form. And to be very honest, by all of us in here, I am probably the best hope." I say.

    "But the baby." She whispers.

    "I have to do this, Anna. I don''t want to, but I need to. And I have to hope for the best." I say, and she looks into my eyes, and she nods her head.

    When they are safely hidden, I look at Greta and Kate and nod my head, then I shift into Skye''s lycan form. And we wait. Another boom sounded and it was closer this time. They were getting closer. "They are getting close. It sounds like they have bombs," Kate says and I nod my head.

    "I know," I whisper.

    "Let us move as far away as we can from the door," I say, and we do.

    There is quiet for a long time. I am still trying to get in touch with Logan, and I almostugh with relief when I feel him, but in that same second, another boom happens. Everything is shaking, the whole room bes dusty and the door is blown into pieces. The fog and the cold start getting into the room, and then the first vampirees inside the big hole they have made. And then I feel Logan and her him through our mindlink.

    ''I am on my way." And the vampire attack.

 Chapter 0191

    OLIVIA

    The Vampire runs towards us, and Kate tries fighting him and manages to push the vampire away. But like most Luna''s Kate never had the same training as a warrior would have had, so she is not the best fighter. The Vampire attacks again, and this time, Kate is being grabbed. The Vampire gets ready to try to bite, and I react. I can''t let her die when I know I can save her, so I grab the Vampire by the throat and throw

    him away.

    The vampire sneers at me, and Kate calls my name, but all my focus is on the three other vampiresing in through the broken door. There are too many, and we don''t know how many Logan and the others need to fight to get here.

    "She is mine." The first vampire sneers and attacks again. He tried hitting me and grabbing me but I evade him.

    I keep blocking the hits, trying my best to make sure I won''t get any hits to my body. But he seeds in grabbing me, and I am dragged away from my spot, busy trying to make sure he can''t bite me. He gets frustrated and pushes me hard, so I stumble and fall backwards and he is over me right away. Another vampire is attacking Kate and one Greta while thest one is searching the room. I pray that he won''t find the built-in door in the wall that leads to the small bathroom where the kids, Anna, and the omegas are hiding.

    The Vampire attacking me keep trying to attack and bite me and me blocking it over and over is getting him really mad. I take a chance and seed at grabbing his neck, and I squeeze hard. He is surprised, and I use that to push him away from me.

    I get up and so does he, and he runs straight towards me, but this time I am prepared and I grab his neck again. But this time I also use my other hand and push it into his chest until I feel his heart in my hand. But just as I am about to rip it out he punches me hard with all his strength in my stomach, making me pull my hand and his garden out as I fall.

    I look at the ground where the vampire is dead, panicking because he hit my stomach, and I am shaking with fear. But then I hear him, his growl as he enters the room With Kyle, Matt, and Desmond. He sees me on the ground but he also notices the vampires trying to attack Kate and Greta and also the third one who just found the door to the bathroom. Kyle, Matt, and Desmond all attacked, and he''s now fighting the three vampires, so he runs to me.

    "Liv." He says, checking my body, probably for bite marks.

    "He, he... I am Sorry." I say, trying to form the words.

    "What are you sorry for? Fighting? You didn''t have a choice baby." He whispered kissing me when he was sure I wasn''t bitten.

    "He hit me, he hit my stomach," I say as the tears start running down my face. And he freezes.

    "It will be okay, and we will find Kendra and have her check you and our little princess. This is not your fault. You hear me, and it is not your fault." He tells me holding me close.

    -

    After that, so many things had happened. Warriors came and told us all the remaining vampires that had been attached to the castle were dead. The Alphas from each pack were making numbers and finding out how many they had lost so that we would find out the total number of dead wolves.

    Logan had picked me up and right away taken me to Kendra, who thankfully was safe along with all the other wolves, that had been

    inside the castle. So now I was

    the ultrasound wand on my

    stomach. She was looking at the screen that she had turned away from us when she started so she

    could see it better, and after a little

    while, she looked at us.

    "Kendra?" Logan said.

    "I am so sorry, but I can not find a heartbeat." She says and looks down, and I break down crying. Logan stands up and puts his hands on my face. He turns my head so he can look me in the eyes, and I can see the pain and the grief, but also a lot of guilt in his eyes.

    "Baby, please look at me. This is not your fault, do not me yourself, do never me yourself." He whispers.

    "I should have hidden with the kids and Anna." I cry.

    "If you had done that they would have killed Kate and Greta. Then, I found you, Anna, and the kids. You did what you had to." He tells me lifting me into his arms.

    After a while Kendra, who had left us

    alone for a bit, came back and told us we had to talk. Then she told us that because of how fast the baby was growing because of wolf and Lycan genes, the baby was stil there, just not alive. And because of that, they had to start a fakebor so I wouldn''t be carrying it around.

    Logan stayed by my side the entire time, and the process did not take long. Afterward, the little tiny girls were packed into a nket, and then she was given to us so we could say goodbye. And then they removed her until we would bury her the next day. And Logan carried me all the way home, not to our room at the castle but home to our house.

    He brought me to our bedroom, helped me shower, and held me close for the rest of the night after he softly told me that Rose and Noah were with Kate and Kyle. And he told me how much he loved me, and again told me that it was not my fault, what had happened.

 Chapter 0192

    LOGAN - One yearter.

    Today it was a year ago that the war was over, but not without many losses, including our unborn daughter and my childhood friend. In total, we had lost 1273 lives that day. Some packs had chosen to bring the dead ones home to bury after their pack tradition. Others had said yes to having the dead buried here in our cemetery. Our little girl had been buried at the royal wing of the cemetery, and so had Luca. We had gone there as thest ones to have her buried, thinking that it would have been more quiet. But we were surprised to see many wolves from our pack and the remaining packse to say their goodbyes.

    And on the stone was the date and the name, Natalie King.

    In the beginning, Liv had tried her best to stay calm and had thrown herself into work and training until she had literally broken down. That is when I for the first time saw her so vulnerable, and I have to admit I wouldn''t say I liked it. I prefer it when she is happy and tough when she trains or is with our family. And after she broke down she had agreed to get a little grief counselling.

    We had been talking about today and had agreed that we would go visit Natalie''s grave today. So I am on my way back to the house to meet her so that we can walk there together. When I get there, I walk in and can hear her and the kids in the kitchen, so I walk out there.

    "Hey." Say and smile when I see them, Noah eating carrots and apples cut out and Rose looking like she is waiting.

    "Heey Dad," Rose says happy

    "Daddy," Noah says.

    "Hey, how was training?" Liv asks and smiles.

    "Was good," I say, and I see her give Rose a sandwich, and she starts eating.

    "Good. Kate will be here soon." She tells me, and I nod my head.

    "I thought you had asked Greta?" I ask and she smiles secretly.

    "I did. But she has a. Visitor." She tells me and I chuckle.

    "Again? I don''t understand why they not just admitting it and going public." I say.

    "I know, I told her that. It has been a year now. I would say they can be sure they are happy together. And she says she knows." She answers.

    After the war, and after we had saved them in the broken safe room, where Desmond had saved Greta just before the vampire would have bitten her, he had taken her to the hospital and stayed with her until a doctor had cleared her. And since he had been here a lot, he was beginning to say he was here to see me. But then we started seeing him leave her house in the mornings.

    No one said anything, we know Greta was worried, about how his pack not epting her, because she was a wolf and witch hybrid.

    But in only a few weeks, his pack would be merged fully into ours, and he would step down as Alpha, so she may be okay going public. They are both good people and deserve to be happy.

    Katees not long after, and Liv and I leave the house. I hold her hand all the way there.

    OLIVIA

    We were sitting on the ground by Natalie''s grave, and I had put the bouquet of white roses by her grave. It meant a lot that Logan wanted to do this with me because it had been a rough year, and I had not been a very good mate.

    I am sitting in his arms between his legs, and here we sit in silence for a while until I feel a kick. Yes, I am pregnant again. I went into heat almost five months ago, which was extremely emotional for me, but we got through it together. Not long after Dr. Kendra confirmed I was pregnant, this time with twins, which was quite a shock, even more so when we found out they were both girls. I took his hand and put it on my stomach, and I felt the kick again, and I felt him smile against my neck.

    "They Kicking." He whispers softly against my neck and kisses me by the hair.

    "Yes, they have been very active today," I whisper back and feel his smile again.

    "They just like their mom, full of energy and a fighting spirit." He says and I chuckle almost not hearable.

    "How will you survive?" I ask, and he chuckles.

    "I will be just fine." He says.

    "I have thought about names," I say.

    "That''s good. Did you find any?" He asks me softly.

    "Yeah, I thought about calling one of them Nora after my mom," I say and wait.

    "I like that, and I had thought about that too." He says.

    "And then I thought about calling the other one, Nadia, after your mother," I say and wait, but he doesn''t say anything.

    "Logan?" I say and slowly turn around so I can look at him. And I see he has wet eyes, and I kiss him softly, and he smiles.

    "Thank you, baby, I love that." He says and kisses me back.

    "Good, because we needed to find names," I tell him, and he chuckles.

    "I know." He answers.

    "No I mean, we really needed to find

    names, because my water just broke," I tell him, and for a second see panic in his eyes. It''s funny no matter how big, rough, or strong a manis, the mere thought ofbor can make them panic.

    "We have to go to the hospital." He says and stands up. He helped me up and then lifted me.

    "I can walk," I tell him.

    "Not fast enough." He says and rushes us to the hospital.

    When we get there and inside, he starts making orders and calls for Kendra, and Iugh a little. Kendraes rushing thinking something is wrong, but smiles when I say my water broke.

    "My king and My Queen. Let''s get ready to meet the new princesses.

 Chapter 0193

    -

    OLIVIA - Ten yearster

    "MOM!" Noah yells and I don''t answer right away, because I know he will be here next to me soon. "Mom! Didn''t you hear me?" He asks when he enters the kitchen.

    "I heard you," I say.

    "Why did you not answer then?" He asks.

    "Because I did not want to yell. You know what we have said about that." I tell him.

    "I know, I''m sorry." He says, and I smile.

    "Thank you. So why were you calling?" I ask him.

    "It''s the twins, they being a pain in my butt again. They keep disturbing me when I am trying to train the moves Dad taught me." He says annoyed.

    Noah is twelve now, and Rose just turned Sixteen. And the twins Nadia and Nora are ten now. Noah has started training with Logan since he was nine. And he will join the junior ss tomorrow. I look at him. "It is because they love you, Noah," I tell him.

    "Yeah, yeah. But it isn''t fun when I am trying to train." Heins.

    "No, I get that. I will talk with them, okay?" I ask him.

    "Yes, thank you, mom." He says.

    "You wee. Remember, don''t make ns for tomorrow." I say, and he leaves.

    "I won''t mon, promise." He says on his way out.

    Tomorrow, it was exactly eleven years ago the vampires attacked and that Natalie died. As the kids grew up, they learned about these things. And every year, we go on that day andy white roses on her grave. It is one of those things we do together as a family.

    Later, at the dinner table, Logan and I talk with the twins and exin to them that they can not disturb their brother when he is training. They were unhappy about it, but in the end, they knew the need to do as they had been told if they didn''t want to be grounded.

    Rose tells us tonight that she has been invited to see a movie theing Friday and asks if she can go. After a little convincing, Logan agrees to let her go, and he knows she doesn''t have many friends in the pack.

    When Rose turned Sixteen, her worst fear happened. She did not feel any connection happening to a wolf spirit. When she was fifteen we decided it was time for a talk, we talked to her about her biological mother and told her everything about the rejection her mother had done when she was a baby.

    We had to prepare her for that the rejection may have caused trauma and killed the connection that would make her connect to her wolf. And ? sadly, our worst fears hade true, and it had broken her heart that she had felt nothing when she turned Sixteen. We did, of course, use a lot of time making sure she knew that we loved her anyway, and instead of training with the other teens, she and I trained in private, as she still wanted to be able to protect herself.

    The twins were a force of nature, whenever they set themselves a goal, they didn''t stop before they had made it. All in all, they were good girls, with a strong sense of loyalty to their family. They once took

    revenge on another girl in Rose''s ss because the girl had bullied Rose. And the other girl ended up with this blue hair and apologized to Rose.

    I could sometimes have a little fear of how they will be when they get older.

    After Dinner, all the kids went to do

    homework and whatever they wanted before they went to bed, so Logan and T.went to our bedroom. After more than twelve years, we still share the same love we always have. After giving birth to the twins we decided that four kids was more than enough, so we talked with the moon-goddess and we made a deal about making sure I would not go into heat again.

    As always we have a hard time not touching each other, and we make love to each other, and after take a shower together.

    After the shower, we decide to watch a movie and we talk about the kids after the film is done.

    LOGAN

    It is hard to believe it''s over 12 years since I met Liv, and everything we had to go through alone but also together made us stronger. We have had some tough times, but as long we had each other, we got through it.

    As for Rose''s biological mother,

    after Liv and had had a talk with her

    about her mom and her mother''s

    rejection, we told her that she was also old enough to decide if she wanted to see her. Rose didn''t want this and was mad about how a mother could do what Mia did to her. But we know those feelings might change in the future, and we will see What happens.

    And luckily, everything has been quiet in thest ten years, apart from the usual small rouge attacks, and the asional rivalry between the packs. Noah is so old now that it is about time to start his training so he will be prepared to be king. And I know he will be a great king.

    I hear wolves speak of their mates, that first real and true love, and here I am with my second chance mate. Who turned out to be my real true mate and love, and she is the one woman who means more than anything in my life. Four kidster, my life feelsplete and full of love.

    Liv had fallen asleep in my arms so I justy here peacefully thinking about life and the future. Thank you, moon goddess, for giving me another chance for a good life, and thank you for giving me my Second Chance, mate.

 Chapter 0194

    * Hello, everyone.

    First, I want to thank everyone who has been reading The Alpha''s Second Chance.

    After readingments from you all and talking with my editor, I''ve decided to write a short follow-up about Rose (Rosalie) Logan''s daughter, who was also affected by the rejection her biological mother did. So, I hope you will read and follow Rose''s journey through heartache, her journey to find her biological mother, and her journey to find a second chance at love.

    I will do my very best to post at least two chapters pr. Week. And hope you will enjoy this second part, of the story, as much as the first one.

    Many hugs

    Sni.

    ROSE

    It''s over midnight and I am sitting in the highest tower of the castle, I have been living here since was a child. Well not really right here in the tower, or in the castle but in royal territory, since my Dad and my Mom became king and queen. She is not my biological mother, but she has loved me, and taken care of me more than my biological mother did.

    My biological mother abandoned me and my dad a few months after I was born, and for about 4 years, it was just him and me. Until he met Liv, his second chance mate; she was amazing. I loved her from the first time we met. She was beautiful, funny, amazingly sweet, and incredibly strong. And from the first time we met, I felt a connection to her. I remember how safe it felt when she caught me, flying down the stairs. The day she became my mom, I was the happiest child in the world, And, not long after, she gave me a baby brother. Andter, two baby sisters, twins. Oh, and my brother, he LOVE that, or not.

    Our family might be royals, but we didn''t really live in the castle when we grew up. We had our own family house. And even though I love the castle, I mean, what girl wouldn''t? I loved our home because it was built with love.

    I am twenty-two now and actually moved into the castle when I was neen, I felt I was an adult now, and didn''t want to live at home with my parents. Mom and Dad understood that, but they still wanted to be sure I was protected, so Dad suggested I could get a big suite in the castle. I loved it, they built it for me inside the castle, and it was like a small apartment. It had a bedroom, main area with TV, study corner and there was a small kitchen and of course a bathroom.

    They have offered my brother, Noah,

    to give one for him too when he turns eighteen next year, and he epted. The difference is he is bigger. He is in his own private wing of the castle because he is the next king, and maybe he wants to stay in the castle when he gets a family. So it makes perfect sense he gets an entire wing in the castle, and you can say I gave my own wing, too as no one else lives in this castle anyway.

    When I turned eighteen, Dad and Mom held a HUGE party; packs from all over joined, and it was spectacr. I met him here; he was the future beta of The Stone w Pack, and he was twenty years old. Romeo, yes, that was his name, ironic, I know. And he was my mate.

    When my biological mother rejected me as a baby, she damaged my soul, and to my devastation, it never recovered fully. This means I have no wolf, and it turns out I don''t even have a lycan like my dad.

    At first, everything was amazing, Romeo was Amazing, and I fell in love so quickly. But after a week, he wanted us to shift, and I couldn''t. He got mad, told me I wasn''t a real wolf, that I was weak, and that he a future beta could not have a weak mate, and he rejected me right there.

    The rejection hurt so badly, and I don''t understand how Dad survived when he was rejected. Iy there in the forest for hours, not able to move or call for help. I couldn''t even find the strength to open the only mindlink I could use to my family because we were bound by magic and blood. Without a wolf, I couldn''t mindlink anyone else in the pack.

    Noah, who was thirteen at the time, had seen Romeo storm away in anger through the town to where he was staying while he was here and told Dad. They tried to mindlink but when I didn''t answer they got worried and went searching for me, all of them except the twins.

    My mom''s brother Matt found me, rolled into a nail, trying to keep my heart from breaking. He mindlinked Dad and Mom right away, and it didn''t take them long to find us. Dad had carried me home that night, and he and Mom had stayed with me all night, telling me how much they loved me.

    They were all furious about what Romeo had done, and while Dad and Mom looked after me, Noah found Romeo. That day we all found out why the moon goddess had told everyone that he would be the true king. Thirteen-year-old Noah had beaten up twenty-year-old Romeo, so Dad had to see a doctor to have some bones set right before they healed.

    Dad was furious and told him he couldn''t just beat people up, but Noah didn''t care and said no one would hurt his sisters and not get a beating. Dad grounded him for two weeks, with no friends, TV games, or even training. But I think in all secret, Dad was proud that Noah wanted to protect me and the twins. I knew Mom was because she told me.

    So here I am four yearster, with no mate, and I never had a boyfriend, and I was still a virgin, too. And sitting here looking at the moon, I can''t help but think about the one person who has caused me all this pain. Mia, my biological mother, and I wonder if she ever cared about me.

    Dad sent her away years ago to

    another country to protect me. But when I got old enough, he and Mom told me everything, and Mom told me she would not hate me if I wanted to meet my biological mother. I love my mom so much. I might not be of her blood, but she is my mom, not Mia. But I have to admit sometimes I wonder what would happen if I found my biological mother, and it is about time that I do.

    I love sitting here in the tower at night, watching the moon, thinking about everything. It''s so peaceful. But

    I know I need to get some rest too, because even though I don''t have a wolf, Mom insists that I need to

    know how to defend myself. So I get down from the window walk back down to where my suite is, and get ready to go to bed.

    -

 Chapter 0195

    ROSE

    After getting some sleep, I woke up and dressed in my training shorts and top before going home to Dad and Mom. Walking inside the house, I could hear everyone was awake, so I walked out to the kitchen where I found Dad and Mom.

    "Good morning, princess," Dad said as he let go of Mom, whom he had been kissing when I walked in. "Dad, I''m no little girl anymore," I say, rolling my eyes, and heughs.

    "I know that, but you will always be my princess.

    "Yeah, yeah. I actually want to talk with you twoter if you have time." I say, and they look at each other. "Of course, sweetheart. We will always find time, always. What about after training and breakfast." Mom asks.

    "Thank you," I say, and they smile.

    My brotheres in, and my sisters too, and while the twins get ready for school Noah leaves with Dad for the training field where they train with the warriors. After the twins have eaten and have left, Mom and I walk upstairs to the private gym they have, where we train three times a week.

    Mom is always hard with the training, but I have also learned a lot from her. When I was seventeen and the rouges attacked I was attacked but managed to kill it, and that day, I understood why Mom insisted on training me. She just wanted me as safe as possible, and I loved her for that, that she never saw me weak just because I had no wolf.

    We trained for about an hour, and then we walked downstairs and made breakfast for us, Dad and Noah, who would be back soon. Mom didn''t ask questions or bugged me, to find out what I wanted to talk about, she never did, another reason why I love her.

    Dad and Noah came, and we all ate together and talked. Noah wanted to go to a party some wolves his age wanted to have the forest. But Dad said no and also said these parties in the forest at night are dangerous.

    "What if rouges attack and I have 20-50 teen wolves partying and being drunk? No, it will not happen, and

    I will make amand if I have to, to stop it. I know these have happened before, but I won''t let you go put yourself in danger like that." Dad says, and Noah nods his head.

    "You''re right, Dad, and I didn''t think about that. Sorry." Noah said, and Dad nodded his head.

    "And I think you need to make thatmand, Dad. Otherwise, they won''t stop," Noah says, and Dad looks at him.

    "Thank you. I know I''m killing the fun, but it won''t be fun if anyone is killed. You can all have a party, just

    not in the forest. I have been young, too. I know you kids want to have a good time." Dad says and Noah Agree.

    After breakfast Noah goes to shower, leaving Dad, Mom, and me alone, dad looks at me.

    "What did you want to talk about?" He asks softly, and I take a deep breath.

    "I want to find Mia," I say using her name because she was never a mother to me.

    "Don''t get me wrong," I say when they look at each other.

    "I love you, and nothing is wrong, but I just have these questions that only she can answer," I say, beginning to exin myself.

    "Rose, stop. Don''t get nervous. We have always known that one day, this woulde. We are not mad or disappointed, not even sad. We know you love us, but we also understand." Mom says and hugs me.

    "I just didn''t want you to feel you aren''t enough, because you are. I''m not going because I want to find my mom. After all, my mom is here, and you are the best mom I could ever have. go because I need to get answers from her. I need to hear her tell me why she hurt me so bad and never cared. Yes, she came back once, but only because she wanted to be queen, not because she wanted me." I say.

    "It''s okay, Rose, I''m not hurt. I would have done the same. So rx, sweetheart." Mom says. "Are you sure?" I ask.

    "Yes, I am sure. And we will help you try to find her. Right, Logan." Mom says looking at Dad.

    "Yes, of course. I will try to contact the Alpha I talked to when I sent her overseas. He is probably not Alpha anymore, but it is a start." Dad says.

    "Thank you, Dad," I say, and I stand up and go to hug him.

    "You wee, princess." He says and smiles and Iugh.

    After talking for a little while, I leave

    and go back to my ce to shower and so on. I think about how nervous have been and feel silly now. I should have known they.

    wouldn''t get upset. My dad a

    mom are the mostid-back and

    calm people I have ever met. And it''s one of the reasons wolves from all the packs love them so much.

    They have ruled with their heads but also their hearts, and they had done it together, and never spared on anything if it meant keeping everyone safe. No matter if it was high or low ranked wolves, big or small packs. Not everyone was treated with the same respect. Sometimes it happened someone challenged Dad, but they always regretted it, and ended up apologizing.

    And I meant what I said go, Mom. I was not looking for my mom. I was looking for Mia, the woman that

    gave me life, Yes, but also the woman that destroyed me, and broke me.

 Chapter 0196

    LOGAN

    "Hey baby," I say, seeing Liv walk into my office.

    "Hey, Babe. What are you doing." She asks.

    "I am trying to locate the Alpha that helped me when I sent Mia away," I tell her.

    "Did you contact the pack?" she asked.

    "I did. There was a big attack on the Alpha and his family when they were outside the pack, most of his family was killed and he killed himself. The Beta contacted another pack, and they merged. Some wolves

    left, others stayed. Mia was one of those leaving. But she can''t leave Europe, so she is still there

    somewhere." I tell her.

    "I am sorry about Alpha. He helped us, and I wish we could have helped him." She says.

    "Me too. The Alpha I talked to would try to see if he can find something." I tell her, and she nods her head.

    "I will leave you to it then." She says and kisses me before she leaves.

    I sit for a long time waiting to hear something and almost get a shock when the phone rings.

    "Hello, King Logan here." I hated to use a title like this, but it was expected.

    "King Logan, Alpha Bane, here." He said.

    "Hello, Alpha. What do you have for me?" I ask

    "I am afraid it is not much, My king. The former Beta said she was one of the wolves leaving. Over the years, he has heard very little about her. But as far he heardst time she was traveling toward Italy, something about hating the cold." Alpha Bane says.

    "OK, yes would probably sound right. Thank you, Alpha, for the help." I say.

    "You wee, it''s not a problem at all." He says

    -

    "I will not take more of your time, thank you again," I say.

    "Goodbye, my king." He says, and we hang up.

    ROSE

    After leaving Mom and Dad I went back to my ce and showered, after that, I went to the school where I went almost every day to help with the youngest pups. I had been here for a few hours, and went outside for a break, passing a group of teenage girls, standing with a bunch ofst year''s guys.

    "Look, that''s "princess" Rosalie. Noah''s sister." I hear one of the girls chuckle.

    "I feel so sorry for Noah, to have a sister like her." Another girl says.

    "Why''s that?" One of the guys asks.

    "She has no wolf and doesn''t even have a Lycan. It''s such an embarrassment for the royal family." The first girl says."

    "She''s still hot, though, I could do her with the light on." A guy says.

    "Mom says she met her mate, some visiting beta, not even he wanted her. And rejected her. Mom has said she font understand why the king and queen did not send her away." Another girl says.

    I wouldn''t say I like this, and it is not the first time heard packmembers talk about me like this. They think I don''t listen to them. But I do have some of the strong senses, like good hearing and smell. They keep talking, and just as one of the guys says I am not a word more than to use like a whore, Noahes around the corner, shit.

    He doesn''t stop. He goes straight over there pulls the guy to the ground, and starts throwing punch after punch.

    "Do. Not. Ever. Talk. About. MY. SISTER. Like. That." Noah says between Every punch, and the girls

    scream.

    "NOAH, STOP," I yell.

    "No, I won''t let him disrespect you like that." He says, still punching him.

    "You will get in trouble," I say.

    "I don''t fucking care." He says back, and I go to pull him away.

    I knew he would never hurt me, and the second he felt my touch, he stopped. The guy is unconscious,

    and I check his pulse, letting out a relieved sigh when I can feel it.

    ''Dad, we need help. A guy at the school has been beaten unconscious. He needs a doctor.'' I mindlink Dad.

    ''What, what happened? Never mind, I am on my way." He says.

    ''Thank you.'' I say and look at Noah.

    A teacher came running and took care of the guy.

    "My dad is on his way," I tell, and she nods her head.

    It doesn''t take long before Dad, and Dr. Josephe, and Joseph goes straight to the guy, and Dades over to Noah and me. He looks at me, then at Noah, who still looks furious. I know that he has already figured out who did this, and I feel the anger from him.

    After Dr. Joseph has taken the guy to the hospital, Dad tells us to go back to the house, we know now is

    not the time to say no, so we do as told.

    "WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO," Dad yells as soon the door is closed, and Momes running. "What is going on?" Mom asks.

    "Our dear son here just beat the shit out of another student to the point that he was barely breathing," Dad tells her calmly while still looking at Noah.

    "What? Why?" Mom asks.

    "You didn''t hear him, Dad, you didn''t hear what he said," Noah says.

    "I don''t care what he said, you the future King for fuck sake, you can not walk around sending others to the hospital," Dad yells.

    "If you think I will just stand and hear him disrespect Rose, and call her a whore. You dead wrong Dad, I would dly kill him for that." Noah said, and both Dad and Mom looked shocked.

    "Wait, what? He did what?" Dad says more calm.

    "Yeah, they were all being idiots. I felt Rose''s emotions. Because it was close by, and I know others are idiots. They had been talking about Rose for years, and only when got there heard him say she was hot worth more than a whore. He deserved that beating." Noah says and I can see Dad doesn''t know what to say right now.

    And Mom is just shocked.

 Chapter 0197

    -

    ROSE

    "What do you mean, Noah, who talks about Rose?" Mom asks.

    "Most of the pack, Mom, sure, most just feel sorry for her, but some, mostly the younger pack members, are cruel. They will call her names and things that are a lot worse, like that guy today." Mom and Dad look like each other.

    "Okay, but what you did is still wrong, you will make the packmembers and other wolves afraid of you, go to your room. I''lle up there soon." Dad says, and Noah sighs and leaves.

    I know Mom and Dad are looking at me, but I am looking at the floor. I know what ising next. I never told them about, why I suddenly lost my friends, why I started hiding at home. I wanted to spare them the trouble that would have caused.

    "Why did you never tell us, Rose?" Dad asked.

    "We would have protected you," Mom says.

    "I didn''t want to cause trouble. I didn''t want to be a problem." I say so quietly, but I know they both heard it.

    Mom surprised me by pulling me into her arms and sitting here on the couch, and I was even more surprised when I felt her tearsnd on my hands.

    "Mom, please don''t cry. It is not your fault." I say, hugging her back.

    "I am just damaged," I whisper thest part.

    "You are not damaged, you hear me? You are one of the most beautiful and good-hearted people in this pack. Your dad, and I, are so proud of who you have be." Mom says, still holding me close.

    "Your Mom is right, we don''t care if you don''t have a wolf. We love you just as much as we love your brother and sisters." Dad says after sitting down on my other side.

    "We will stop this mistreatment of you. We have never allowed anyone to be treated as if they mean nothing." Mom says.

    "I know," I answer.

    "Is this why you Want to leave?" Sad, ask me.

    "No, I really do want to just have answers," I say, and he nods.

    "I have been trying to find out where she is. But it has not been easy. But thest they heard, she had

    traveled towards Italy. Something about not liking the cold where she was." Dad says.

    "Well, it gives me somewhere to start," I say, and he nods her head.

    "I am sure I can get someone to go with you if you want." Dad offers.

    "No, I want to do this on my own," I say, and he sighs.

    "Okay, but I want us to make an agreement. You will call us every 3rd day. So we know you are safe." He says.

    "Yes, that sounds fair," I say.

    "And you promise if you need help, you tell us." He says.

    "I promise," I say.

    "Good, now go get some rest, we can n your trip tomorrow," Mom says, and she is right. I feel drained. "Yes, thank you, Mom and Dad," I say and hug them both before I leave the office.

    get

    of

    After I left the office I went back to my own ce and began making a list of things needed. I wanted to be able to travel with as little as possible so I would only bring the absolute necessities. 2 or 3 sets clothes, a map, and my bank card so I could buy food or rent rooms to sleep in as I travel. A nket or 2, in case I sleep outside, a picture of my family, an extra pair of shoes, and, of course, my phone.

    After making the list, I yed it down to rest, it had been a stressful afternoon.

    I wake up by feeling someone pushing my mind and letting whoever it is get through. ''Sweetie, dinner is ready.'' Mom says, and I look at the clock.

    ''Oh, sorry, I was taking a nap. I will be right there, Mom.'' I say and get out of bed.

    ''See you soon.'' She says and closes the link.

    I grab my jacket and hurry out, walking home to Mom and Dad. When I got there, I heard them in the dining room and was surprised to see Uncle Matt, Aunt Anna, and my cousins, too. And also Kyle and Kate are here. And Dad''s Beta and his daughter, Annabelle.

    "Hello everyone," I say and sit down next to Mom.

    Food is already on the table so when I have sat down everyone starts filling their tes with meat and everything else on the table. After everyone had started eating, people made some small talk, and Anna asked me about the trip I was going on.

    "Princess, Kyle, and Kate want to give you an offer," Dad says and I know I must have missed a

    conversation here while I was talking to Anna.

    "What offer?" I ask politely, and Kate smiles at me.

    "Kyle and I have been wanting to go

    V

    on vacation to Italy for years. So what would you say to if we were in Italy for a short time, so you know you have help there if you need We won''t go with you on your search, but just stay in Mno and enjoy the city for a few weeks. And if you are not ready to leave when we go home, that''s fine." Kate says, and I think about it.

    It is no stupid idea, and would be nice knowing someone is there, in a short time anyway, if I need help. Plus, I know Kyle and Kate won''t get in my way, and it will make Mom and Dad calmer. Dad has a huge might be old.

    faith in Kyle, and Kyle Mo get

    But I have seen him fight, and he is not a man you survive to

    under-estimate.

    "I think it sounds like a good idea. Thank you." I say and smile.

    Rest the night goes on with small talk and good food. Noah said sorry for today, but I hugged him and told

    him to forget it. I knew he just wanted to protect me. I also notice that the twins seem to avoid me, and I think I know why, but I decide to wait to talk with them until tomorrow.

    It getste before I get back to my own ce, and I go straight to bed, happy knowing everything will work

    out. I hope.

 Chapter 0198

    ROSE

    It had been two weeks since that dinner, and today was the day Kate, Kyle, and I would fly to Italy. After the dinner, ns had been made quickly. Dad had been calling and poking wire the Alphas in Italy, and they had all given me free passage to travel through their territories, except one. Dad never got in direct contact with the Alpha, but after leaving him a message, he sent one back, saying I was not wee there.

    Another Alpha had told Dad that the Alpha had lost a mate and rarely let outsiders in anymore. So there were three packs, and I could freely move between two of them. It''s better than nothing at all.

    I am still in bed, thinking about thest few days. The twins kept getting more and more distant from me, so I grabbed them the other day because I wanted to talk with them.

    *shback*

    "Nora, Nadia, open the door. I can smell you in there," I say while standing outside Nora''s room. "Oh, great, now she wants to talk." I hear Nadia say.

    "I guess so," Nora says, and the door opens.

    "Thank you," I say and walk inside. And Nora sits next to Nadia.

    I look at them, but they can not even be bothered to look at me, and I get angry.

    "Okay, spit it out. What is going on, why are you two so mad at me?" I ask them.

    "Oh, let''s see. Oh, yeah, you are apparently so miserable with us, your family, that you want to find your REAL mommy." Nadia spit out. She had always been the outspoken one of them.

    "What? Who says I am miserable here?" I ask her.

    "Isn''t it obvious, you are leaving, and to find someone who doesn''t care shit about you, I might add." She says, and I start to understand.

    "Girls, please listen to me," I beg them, and Nadia huffs. Nora is just quiet.

    "I am not leaving because I am not happy with our family, I love our family, I love Mom, she raised me and will always be my mom. I love Dad, Noah, and I love you two, you my sisters, I would die for you if it meant that you were both safe. But my soul is damaged, Mia damaged me, robbed me of a future of having a wolf. And because of that, I was rejected and thrown away like trash, all because I wasn''t whole. Packmembers speak of me as if I am a burden as if I don''t belong here, and that hurts.

    I am going on this trip to get answers, not to find my mom because she will be right here with you guys, and she always will be my mom. But I need to know why Mia didn''t want me. And hopefully, I can get answers, but if not, I wille back needing you all more than ever." I say in one long speech and look at them.

    Before I knew it, both girls flew up and hugged me. I hugged them back, and we sat like that for a long time.

    "We are sorry." Nora cries, and I hug them tighter.

    "I am sorry too, I didn''t mean to make you feel I didn''t love you." I cry. We all sat like that for a while, crying, but at least we had each other.

    *shback ends*

    I knew leaving my family would not be easy, but I knew I had to do this, or it would hunt me for the rest of

    my life. I got out of bed, went to shower, and checked everything again to make sure I had everything ready, and it didn''t take me long.

    When I am done, I grab my jacket and my bag and walk downstairs. I slept at home in Dad''s and Mom''s housest night. It had gottente and I wanted to be close thest night that I was here, so when Mom told me my old room was ready, I was happy.

    Mom is awake and already making breakfast, but she stops when I get into the kitchen and smiles at me. "Good morning, sweetheart." She says and gives me a hug.

    "Good morning, mom. Let me help you." I say, putting my bag on the floor.

    "No, no. I am almost done. You just sit down," she said as she put the freshly baked bread on the table next to the rest of the food.

    When Dades into the kitchen, he hugs me tight as well, so do Noah and the twins when theye, and we sit down to eat together as a family.

    "Who is going to keep me out of trouble now?" Noah jokes and Iugh.

    "Well, those two, I guess," I say and point to the twins, and Noahughs too.

    "Yeah, after they get me in trouble." He says and everyoneughs.

    It is a nice morning, but when we are done eating, I can see Dad Mindlink, and he looks at me.

    "Kyle and Kate are ready and waiting outside," Dad tells me, and I nod my head.

    We all stand up, and Noah grabs my bag as we go outside. A Land Rover is waiting, and Kyle and Kate

    are standing next to it. Noah gives my bag to Kyle, who puts it inside the car, and then hees back and pulls me into a big hug.

    "I love you, sis. Be safe, or I wille there and let them all feel the power of the moon goddess''s true king," He whispers.

    "I love you too. Stay out of trouble, brother. Please, you are not a bad guy, so don''t scare people into thinking that you are." I tell him, and he nods his head.

    "We love you; pleasee back soon," the twins say in unison, and both hug me tight before I look at Mom and Dad.

    "Remember, no matter what

    happens, I love you. You are my

    I

    daughter. And we are only one call away. But know you will be fine

    becaus

    u

    "

    you are a strong young woman. And remember to cafus,'' Mom says, and I can see that she is doing her best not to cry

    "Your Mom is right, and we are so proud of you And remember, Kyle and Kate will be in Mno for a while. And if you need anything, you call us: +love you, Princess. Dad says. And then he and Mom both

    hugged me, and I felt so loved, but I

    always do when I am with my

    family.

    "I love you too, all of you. And I promise that won''t change. You guys here are my family. I promise I won''t forget to call," I say. Then they all hug me at once, and we stand there for a while. When they let go, I look at them and smile.

    "I love you all. See you all soon again," I say, walking over to the car and getting inside. Kyle and Kate do the same, and Kyle drives us away to the airport, where our private ne is waiting.